Skip to main content

Full text of "The annals and magazine of natural history : zoology, botany, and geology"

See other formats 


UNIV OF 
YorOnTO 
LIBRARY 


Tae ea SN 
ONCOL 
4 1, 


| 
1 
ey 


re WP LNe | 
i ip 


Vn Daca 


THE ANNALS 


AND 


MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY, 


INCLUDING 
ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, ann GEOLOGY. 


(BEING A CONTINUATION OF THE ‘ANNALS’ COMBINED WITH LOUDON AND 
CHARLESWORTH'’S ‘MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. ) 


CONDUCTED BY 


CHARLES C. BABINGTON, Esa., M.A., F.RB.S., F.LS., F.G.S., 
JOHN EDWARD GRAY, Ph.D., F.R.S., F.LS., V.P.Z.8. &c., 
WILLIAM S. DALLAS, F.L.S., 


AND 


WILLIAM FRANCIS, Ph.D., F.L.S. 


VOL. HI.—FOURTH SERIES. 


~ 7 
Be eee 
\ O 
LONDON: 
PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS. 


SOLD BY LONGMANS, GREEN, READER, AND DYER; SIMPKIN, MARSHALL, AND co.; 
KENT AND CO., BAILLIERE, REGENT STREET, AND PARIS: 
MACLACHLAN AND STEWART, EDINBURGH ; 

HODGES AND SMITH, DUBLIN: AND ASHER, BERLIN. 


1869. 


“ Omnes res create sunt divine sapientie et potenti testes, divitix felicitatis 
humane :—ex harum usu donitas Creatoris ; ex pulchritudine sapientia Domini ; 
ex ceconomid in conseryatione, proportione, renovatione, potentia majestatis 
elucet. Earum itaque indagatio ab hominibus sibi relictis semper sestimata ; 
A yeré eruditis et sapientibus semper exculta; malé doctis et barbaris semper 
inimica fuit.”—Linn avs. 


“Quel que soit le principe de la vie animale, il ne faut qu’ouvrir les yeux pour 
voir qu’elle est le chef-d’eeuvre de la Toute-puissance, et le but auquel se rappor- 


tent toutes ses opérations.”’—BruckNER, Théorie du Systéme Animal, Leyden, 
1767. 

Wg: loo Wa be ... . The sylvan powers 
Obey our summons; from their deepest dells 
The Dryads come, and throw their garlands wild 
And odorous branches at our feet; the Nymphs 
That press with nimble step the mountain-thyme 
And purple heath-flower come not empty-handed, 
But scatter round ten thousand forms minute 
Of velvet moss or lichen, torn from rock 
Or rifted oak or cavern deep: the Naiads too 
Quit their loved native stream, from whose smooth face 
They crop the lily, and each sedge and rush 
That drinks the rippling tide: the frozen poles, 
Where peril waits the bold adventurer’s tread, 
The burning sands of Borneo and Cayenne, 
All, all to us unlock their secret stores 
And pay their cheerful tribute. 

J. Taytor, Norwich, 1818. 


= 


‘<4 


CONTENTS OF VOL. III. 


[FOURTH SERIES. | 


NUMBER XIII. 


I. On the Structure of the Diatomaceous Frustule, and its Genetic 
Cycle. By Joun Dents Macponatp, M.D., F.R.S., Staff-Surgeon, 
ane CE Letter BEL Vis es nein PM oe ons, oe ER lee wa eee 


II. On Physalia and certain Scombroid (?) Fish which are fre- 
quently associated with it in Tropical and Subtropical Seas. By G. 
ie VA Sh 2s JN BP) ak Pg oo ones Oe a a 


III. Description of some new Species of Fossil Ferns from the 
Bournemouth Leaf-bed. By A. Wanxtyn, B.A., Sidney Sussex 
Woellcce, Crmirtage.. Celsibe Ly coc... croscnc cis ce eos 0 siaueld o's 5 tree's 


IV. Investigation of the Freshwater Crustacea of Belgium. By 
Be EU ACA = CRITE GE REL.) re. cye.ch ach) dumps eas 06% apevess 0b nin o:xs 


V. Description of a Siliceous Sand-Sponge found on the South- 
east Coast of Arabia. By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. &. ......-..... 


VI. Descriptions of several new Species of Nymphalidian Rhopa- 
locera. By Anruur G. Butter, F.L.S.,F.Z.S., &c. (Plate IX.).. 


Woes Descriptions of some new Genera and Species of Alcyonoid 
Corals in the British Museum. By Dr. J. KE. Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S., 
LEON” O& <BORERAC CE COE: COD RE OE CeO cnr bcc tir rane 


VII. On a new Genus of Gorgonide from Portugal. By Epwarp 
PrrcEvaL Wrieut, M.D., F.L.S., Professor of Zoology, Trinity 
OCIGC CMTS TT] ST Rea Ur arc Aer en oes eo ea pe 


TX. On Rhinops vitrea, a new Rotifer. By C. T. Hupson, LL.D. 
ELI LIE) i 2s 2 NO SSe Sprene bGnet sO gNOe DEO TOOL: ahr iletn ator 


X. Descriptions of new Genera and Species of Tenebrionide from 
Australia and Tasmania. By Francis P. Pascog, F.L.S., F.Z.S.,&c., 
Honorary Member of the Natural History Society of Natal. (Pl. X.) 


XI. Contributions to the Study of the Entomostraca. By GEORGE 
StEwarDson Brapy, C.M.Z.S. &e. No. TV. Ostracoda from the 
River Scheldt and the Grecian Archipelago. (Plates VII. & VIL.) 


XII. Reply to Dr. E. P. Wright’s Observations on Dredging. By 
DER Gra O MVVOMISLECTH to Satis as vcjasien sss yc edamrcce oss ed anes eet 
XII. Descriptions and Sketches of some new Species of Araneidea, 


with Characters of anew Genus. By the Rey. O. P. CAMBRIDGE, 
NE Ales (PE iites: He ViagoVib ie AAS es aaaene tale 8 aise «6 Sw aes 


XIV. Note on a Fossil Lycopodiacean Fruit. By M. Bronenrart 


Page 


17 


21 


25 


27 


bo 
i=) 


iv CONTENTS. 


New Book :—Observationes circa Pexizas Fennie. Seripsit William 
Nylander. Accedunt tabulee II. lithographice .............. 


On the Generic Name Aleyoncellum, and in reply to Dr. Gray’s “ Ob- 
servations on Sponges and on their Arrangement and Nomen- 
clature,” by Dr. J.5. B owerbank, F.R.S. WA S, &e.; On Burrow- 
ing Annelids, by Dr. O. A. L. Mirch; Contributions to the Fauna 
of the Gulf-Stream at great Depths, by L. F. de Pourtales, Assist. 
U.S. Coast Survey ; Deep- sea Dredgings in the Region of the 
Gulf-Stream, by L. I. de Pourtales ; Zoological “Results of 
Dredgings in the Bay of Biscay, by P. Fischer ; ” Notice of a new 
and diminutive Species of Fossil Horse from the Tertiary of 
Nebraska, by Prof. O. C. Marsh, of Yale College; Siliceous Spi- 


Page 
79 


cules in Aley onoid Corals, by Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &e. .. 84—96 


NUMBER XIV. 
XV. Observations on the Thalassicollide. By G. C. Watuicnu, 


AED. PLS. tin ta Nees 2 ae ee ee ee geen eter eee 97 
XVI. Notule Lichenologice. No. XXVI. By the Rev. W. A. 
Letcuton, B.A., F.L.S.—MM. A. Famintzin and J. Boranetsky on 
the Change of the Gonidia of Lichens into AOPEpores'. 53). USoeen oe 102 
XVII. On the Ehretiacee. By Joun Miers, F.R.S., F.L.S., &e. 106 
XVIII. On the Homologies of the Dental Plates and Teeth of 
Proboscidiferous Gasteropoda. By Joun Dents Macponatp, M.D., 
F.R.S., Staff-Surgeon, R.N. (Plate XIIL) ...............0.005 "113 
XIX. Notes on the Fleshy Aleyonoid Corals (Aleyonium, Linn., 
or Zoophytaria carnosa). By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S., &e. 117 
XX. Notice of a Gigantic Species of Batrachus from the Seychelles 
Islands. By Dr. A. Ginruer, ERS vain kwiepeye ier tees ee 2 ASL 
XXI. Descriptions of new Genera and Species of Tenebrionide 
from Australia and Tasmania. By Francis P. Pascor, F.LS. &e. 
GP Late Te RS hats his wile sis cit eae Ree ree ee IER Ree ee 132 
XXII. On the Male and Female of the Genus Lern@a before the 
commencement of the so-called Retrograde Metamorphosis. By Dr. 
HAN IIE RGSS ata tase Cha ean ae ie Peay eee a one agen 
XXII. Observations on the Group of the Mole-Rats. By M. A. 
Mat NeoRD WARDS” (ccc bore cs cee be ome © een A Ee ee 157 
New Books :—The Record of Zoological Literature, 1867. Volume 
Fourth. Edited by ALBERT Coane Gunther, M.A. &c. &e.— 
Annuario della Societa dei Naturalisti in Modena........ 160—161 


Considerations drawn from the study of Mole-Crickets, by Samuel 
Hi. Scudder ; The Finner Whale of the North Sea ; The Serag 
Whale of Dudley, by Dr. J. E. Gray; Iny estigation of the Or- 


CONTENTS. Vv 


Page 
ganization and Development of the Dipterous Genus Volucella, 
by Jules Kiinckel ; Sphenodon, Hatteria, and Rhynchocephalus, 
by Dr. J. E. Gray ; Deep-sea Dredging, by Dr. G. C. Wallich 
and Dr. E. P. Wright; Note on the Genus Helleria, by the Rey. 
A. M. Norman, M.A.; Colobus pallkatus, Peters, by Dr. J. E. 
Gray; Restoration of Hadrosaurus; Living Crinoids in the 
North Sea, by Dr. Michael Sars; New Alligator from New 
Granada, by Dr. J. E. Gray; On the Habits of Hyalonema; 
Note on the Vitality of a Sponge of the Family Corticate (Te- 
thya lyncurium, Lamarck), by M. Léon Vaillant........ 162—172 


NUMBER XvV. 


XXIV. Onthe Animal and Operculum of Georissa, W. Blanf., and 
on its relations to Hydrocena, Parreyss; with a Note on Hydrocena 
tersa, Bens., and H. milium, Bens. By Witi1am T, BianForp, 


eines esa muece CP Inte) VEE) s. sis aaetse sh hast bac ee 173 
XXV, The Rabbit (Lepus cuniculus) as known to the Ancients. 
iDysthe: Reve Wie HOUGHTON, MA, BaaSiii 20k soa bk eee is 179 


XXVI. Notes on Lizards of the Group Anolis—The Characters 
and Synonymy of Norops. By Artruur W. E. O’SHauGHNESSY, 
Senior Assistant in the Natural-History Department of the British 


MEME sees ere se ie ee lbw oc \olo'e aed djujhod 3.2 4 Sb wie G06 ewe Racha 183 
XXVII. On the Manner of Growth of Hyalonema. By Dr. J. E. 
RAGE A ON ECMO COG -s lees 1 oPA th ck ce Toe ge Saw elalal eC 192 


XXVIII. On the Habitat of the Regadera (Watering-pot) or 
Venus’s Flower-basket (Euplectella aspergillum, Owen). By THomas 
J. Moore, Free Public Museum, Liverpool ..............+.+.-- 196 


XXIX. On the Ehretiacee. By Joun Miers, F.R.S., F.L.S., &e. 199 


XXX. Notes on the Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. No. IX. 
Some Silurian Species. By Prof. T. Ruprrr Jonss, F.G.8., and 


ere etonneiGis) (Plates MEV. d& NVA) oki. cdaces ve oes 211 
XXXI. On the Species of Veneride found in Japan. By ArTHUR 
JA TAL IR OLDE URS Yee he PAO trier ene eee APS iin Koa i 229 


XXXII. Note on the Varieties of Dogs. By Dr. J. E.Gray .. 256 


On Othelosoma, a new Genus of African Slugs, by Dr, J. E. Gray ; 
New Species of Hyrax, by Dr. J. E. Gray ; On the mode of De- 
velopment of Bothriccephalus latus, by M. Knoch; On the Teeth 
of Streptaxis, Chilina, &e., by Dr. J. E. Gray; On Naultinus 
lineatus, a New Lizard from New Zealand, by Dr. J. E. Gray, 
F.R.S.; Marine Animals of Southern Labrador; The Keitloa 
(Rhinaster keitloa), by Dr. J. E. Gray; Organogenic Investiga- 
tion of Ewpomatia, by H. Baillon; Note on Rhizocrinus lofo- 
tensis; Quoy and Gaimard’s Species of Corals; Berbyce mollis, 
a new British Coral, by Dr. J. E. Gray; On the Bats collected 
in Sarawak by the Marquis Giacomo Doria, by Prof. W. Peters ; 
Nudibranchs in Fresh Water ; Siliceous Spicules of Solanderia; 


vi CONTENTS. 


Page 
On the Anatomy of the Test of Amphidetus (Echinocardium) 
Virginianus, Forbes, and on the Genus Breynia, by P. Martin 
Dunean, M.B., F.R.S., Sec. G.S., &e. «100-1 e ee eee eee 241—248 


NUMBER XVI. 


XXXIII. Notes on the Filigerous Green Infusoria of the Island of 
Bombay. By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. &c. (Plate XVII. figs. 10-24.) 249 


XXXIV. Strange Phenomena in a Microscopic Cell. By H. J. 
Carrer, F.R.S. &c. (Plate XVII. figs. 1-9.) ...........-....-- 261 


XXXV. Notule Lichenologice. No. XXVII. By the Rev. W. 
A. LereHtTon, B.A., F.L.8.— Dr. W. Nylander on new British 
Titehems's wiih iievantvassi@hs le crept abst et e,o.s loie roNb ler hectole ves etal ete ened ie ee 264 


XXXVI. Notes on the Dragonflies of the Seychelles. By EK. 
PrercevaL Wricut, M.D., F.L.S., Professor of Botany and Zoology 
in Trinity College, Dublin. With a List of the Species and Descrip- 
tions of a new Genus and some new Species; by the Baron EH, DE 
DELYS-UONGCHAMPS  .  <. otal) says eoeieeetareie dele olp eee tel- te mieieL sce ee ners 270 


XXXVII. Descriptions of new Genera and Species of Tenebrionide 
from Australia and Tasmania. By Francis P. Pascor, F.L.S. &e. 
(Plate XO.) oo. sclij e's isteleraugsitenehedtrerenete sasheibeepele i tepelnes ete inaene 277 


XXXVIII. Notes on a few Hebridean Sponges, and on a new 
Desmacidon from Jersey. By the Rey. A. M. Norman, M.A. .... 296 


XXXIX. On the Ehretiacee. By Joun Miers, F.R.S., F.L.S., &e. 300 


New Book :—Thesaurus Siluricus. The Flora and Fauna of the 
Silurian Period, by J. J. Bigsby, M.D., F.G.S., &e. .........: 314 


Birds in the Philadelphia Museum, by Dr. J. E. Gray; Genera of 
Gorgoniade, by Prot. Verrill; Lamarck’s Collection of Shells, 
by Dr. J. E. Gray ; On the Constitution and Development of 
the Ovarian Ege of the Sacculine, by J. Gerbe ; On Euplectella 
aspergillum, by Dr. Claus ; Sea-Pools in the Friendly Islands, 
by Dr. Harvey; North-Atlantic Dredging-expedition ; Land- 
leeches of Ceylon and the Loaf Starfish (Cadeita), by Dr. Harvey 
317—824 


NUMBER XVII. 


XL. Observations on the Amphipoda occurring on the Norwegian 
Coasts.) By AXEL BORK i. s.5 ob estes at ee ea einen 325 


XLI. Notes on some Indian and Mascarene Land-Shells. By 
Wir Ty BLanrorp, F:G.8., C:MLZ.S., &e. 2... ah ee ee 340 


XLII. Descriptions of new Genera and Species of Tenebrionide 
from Australia and Tasmania. By Francis P. Pascon, F.L.S. &e. 344 


CONTENTS. Vil 


Page 
XLII. Notule Lichenologice. No. XXVIII. By the Rev. W. 
A. LetenTon, B.A., F.L.8.—Dr. W. Nylander on the Cephalodia of 


EMCO TAR tel wissorcss7 35 shi s «jv «ol sed Hagueeuety eed ekolayslel dalenaeisel ee a saHe 6°. Bd1 
XLIV. Notes on the “ Vielle” (Batrachus gigas, Gthr.). By 
SMWENBURIMENN YARDS Sq! 8. hsb minaret. ee asian dam ee wer B02 


XLV. Notes of a week’s Dredging in the West of Ireland. By 
GEORGE StrewarpDson Brapy, C.M.Z.S., and DAvip RoBERTSON. 


Pilerosm ney MEL XX re. elaine wale cent whe cen Sate ee sis een aera 353 
XLVI. Notes on some recent Mediterranean Species of Brachio- 
poda. By THomas Davinson, F.R.S., F.G.S. &e. esc. tae neces 374 


XLVII. Notes on the Animal of the Organ-pipe Coral ( Tubipora 
musica). By Ep. PercrevaL Wricut, M.D., F.L.S., Professor of 
Botany and Zoology, Trinity College, Dublin. (Plate XXIIL).... 377 


XLVII. On the comparative Carpical Structure of the Ehretiacee 


and Cordiacee. By JoHn Mrmrs, F.R.S., F.L.S., &.  ..6...000- 385 
XLIX. Wasps and their Habits. By FrrepEricK Smiru, of the 
Pens Ninseumy WW.P bit. Soci GC. sacle eis cae secs wsle wwe 389 


New Books :—Facts and Arguments for Darwin, by Fritz Miiller. 
With Additions by the Author. Translated from the German 
by W. 5S. Dallas, F.L.S.—A History of British Sessile-eyed 
Crustacea, by C. Spence Bate, F.R.S., F.L.8., and J. O. West- 
OOO SME Ate EMS ersten <isiahayn enamels 6.6 sianekciess ooo 894—395 


Rediscovery of Trocheta subviridis, by J. Gedge, Esq.; Lamarck’s 
Collection of Shells, by Dr. J. E. Gray; On the Zoological Dis- 
coveries recently made in Madagascar by M. Alfred Grandidier, 
by M. Milne-Edwards; On the Miocene Aleyonaria of Algeria, 
by A. Pomel; Are Unios sensitive to Light ?, by C. A. White ; 
The Sea-Elephant (Morunga proboscidea) at the Falkland 
Islands, by Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &c...... Palec ade cook cake 596—400 


NUMBER XVIII. 


L. Observations on the Amphipoda occurring on the Norwe- 


Slat COnstsiey, syn AML) OMCH. | fe ireite ate share 0 leraare sirieteietalaly ainsi 401 
LI. On the Discovery of a Malar of a large Reptile in the Northum- 

berland Coal=measures, By T. P; BARKAS) oie ccsien os ces ees 419 
LII. Notule Lichenologice. No. XXIX. By the Rey. W. A. 

LereHton, B.A., F.L.S.—On the Cladonie of Bavaria .......... 420 
LUI. Remarks on the Distribution of Animal Life in the Depths 

Giri he siedeamisy We SABSU ia. sa fevered ley se aeleiale(e Ces lois vss hele» 428 


LIV. Notice of some new Reptilian Remains from the Cretaceous 
Beds of Brazil, By Prof. O. C. Marsu, of Yale College.......... 442 


Vill CONTENTS. 


Page 
LV. Descriptions of two new Species of Fishes discovered by the 
Marquis J. Doria, By Dr. A. GUNTHER ...00.5.0.0815 ev cen ees 444 


LVI. The Character of the Indigenous Icelandic Terrestrial Mam- 
malian Fauna, with especial reference to Mr. Andrew Murray’s 
representation of it in his ‘Geographical Distribution of Mammals.’ 

By Prof. JAPETUS STEENSTRUP ... 0.1. ..-. 2000s cece sso nesses 445 


New Book :—Preglacial Man, and Geological Chronology, by J. Scott 
IMFO OTE Jee ce cecttal. axe wisuaiaue eee to italic ek sa tens allege nee es eae 457 


Proceedings:of the"Royalsociety..... 104 es) ssemteioe «oe eens 460 


The English Pterodactyles, by Harry Seeley; Impregnation of the 
Balani, by R. Bishop; Caleareous Sponges, by H. J. Carter, 
F.R.S.; Are Unios sensitive to Light ?, by Isaac Lea; On anew 
mode of Development of the Siphonophora, by A. Pagenstecher ; 
Anomalurus fulgens, a new Species from the Gaboon, by Dr. J. E. 
GURY iste oh eyo cheie we sire ofan eielitiels CES CIIN ERS Minter) telat ners 465—467 


PLATES IN VOL. III. 


PuaTE I. New Species of Fossil Ferns. 
Il. Rhinops vitrea. 
III. Structure of the Diatomaceous Frustule. 


VI. 


VII. 


IV. 
v. bse Species of Araneidea. 
brew Ostracoda, 


IX. New Species of Nymphalidian Rhopalocera. 


ae New Genera and Species of Australian and Tasmanian Tene- 
-71 {  brionidee. 
XII. 
XIII. Dental plates and Teeth of Proboscidiferous Gasteropoda. 
XIV. | Siturian Species of Bivalved Entomostraca. 
XVI. Georissa sarrita.—Acicula tersa. 


XVII. Remarkable Vegetable Cell—Filigerous Green Infusoria of 


Bombay. 
XVIII. 
es ee Ostracoda. 
XXI. ; 


XXII. Ophianoplus annulosus.—Exunguia stilipes. 
XXIII. Animal of Tubipora musica. 


THE ANNALS 


AND 


MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. 


[FOURTH SERIES. ] 


heteranoccon cies per litora spargite muscum, 
Naiades, et circiim vitreos considite fontes: 
Pollice virgineo teneros hic carpite flores: 
Floribus et pictum, dive, replete canistrum. 
At vos, o Nymph Craterides, ite sub undas; 
Ite, recurvato variata corallia trunco 
Vellite muscosis e rupibus, et mihi conchas 
Ferte, Dew pelagi, et pingui conchylia succo.” 

NV. Parthenit Giannettasii Ecl. 1. 


No. 18. JANUARY 1869. 


1.—On the Structure of the Diatomaceous Frustule, and its Ge- 
netic Cycle. By JouN Dents Macpona.p, M.D., F.R.S., 
Stafi-Surgeon, R.N. 
[ Plate III. ] 


From close examination of some of the larger forms of Dia- 
tomacex, more especially species of Jsthmia and Biddulphia, I 
have long been under the impression that the commonly 
received views of the structure of the frustule and its mode of 
self-division require considerable modification. Though nu- 
merous inquirers have been engaged in the very inviting study 
afforded by these little organisms, I am not aware that any one 
has yet traced out their genetic cycle as satisfactorily as could 
be wished. 

Having consulted the works of various authorities upon 
this subject, I find the views expressed in the writings of 
Dr. Wallich (particularly in his paper on Tiriceratiwm, vol. vi. 
Journal of Microscopical Science, p. 242, and on the Diatom- 
valve, vol. viii. Trans. Micr. Sci. p. 129) most in accordance 
with my own independent researches. 

Dr. Wallich appears to have been the first to set forth 
clearly that the middle piece or “zone” consists, while the 
frustule is intact, of two distinct plates, the one received 
within the other, and that the growth of such plates can only 
take place at the free margins, or those which are not con- 
nected with the valves. 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. iii. ae 


2 Dr. J. D. Macdonald on the Structure of the 


He has also shown how the capacity of the frustule may be 
augmented, at least in one direction, by the sliding out of those 
plates or ‘‘rings” telescope-fashion to accommodate themselves 
to the increase of the contents during division. This great fact 
is barely shadowed forth in Griffith and Henfrey’s ‘ Microgra- 
phic Dictionary’ (ed. 1856), p.201, where it is said that “in Bed- 
dulphia and Isthmia, and similar forms, the new half-frustules 
formed inside the ‘ hoop’ slip out from it like the inner tubes 
from the outer case of a telescope.” ‘The “ inner tubes” in 
this case would of course be the hoops of the new valves, 
which in their turn assist in forming a so-called “ intermediate 
piece” with their parent valves, though this is not specifically 
stated, and, strangely enough, a different inference may be 
drawn from the following quotation (op. cit. p. 199): the frus- 
tules of Diatomacez are described as consisting of ‘ two usually 
symmetrical portions or valves comparable to those of a bi- 
valve shell, but are in contact at their margins with an inter- 
mediate piece (the ‘hoop’), variable in breadth, according to 
age.’ ‘This view of the structure of the frustule is substan- 
tially the same as that given by Smith in his introduction to 
the ‘Synopsis of the British Diatomaceee,’ only that he makes 
the hypothetical intermediate piece or “ hoop” more insigni- 
ficant by calling it a “connecting membrane,” whereas it is 
in reality double, as before stated, one portion being included 
within the other, so as to admit of extension of the frustule in 
the direction of the axis of growth. 

Each of these sliding segments, moreover, is not merely 
connected but directly continuous with the body of its own 
valve, that which is invaginated being always the younger, 
having been produced within the other or the parent valve by 
an endogenous process, combining fission with growth and 
remodelling of the primordial utricle. Whatever be the con- 
figuration of the true ends of the frustule, or, in other words, 
the body of the valves, viz. circular, triangular, foursquare, 
or navicular, the sides or “ hoops” of the two forming the 
so-called “intermediate piece” are, as it were, marginal exten- 
sions of them, but perpendicular to their general plane. 
Quoting, again, from the ‘ Micrographic Dictionary,’ p. 200, 
it is stated that ‘‘ the ordinary mode of increase of the cells of 
Diatomaceze is, like that of other vegetable cells, a process of 
division. . .. It may be briefly described thus :—the pri- 
mordial utricle, enclosing the contents, divided into two por- 
tions, which separate from one another in a plane parallel 
with the sides of the individual frustules; the two valves of 
the parent cell gradually separate from one another, remain- 
ing connected by the simultaneous gradual widening of the 


Diatomaceous Frustule, and its Genetic Cycle. 3 
‘hoop.’ ”’ ‘This description would lead one to suppose that the 
hoop was a single and distinct segment, serving to connect 
those portions of the frustule to which the term valves is more 
particularly confined, and that the growth of the hoop was, 
therefore, not limited to one border more than the other. 

Dr. Wallich, I think, very successfully refutes the idea of a 
continuous growth of the Diatomaceous frustule, the fact being, 
as he states, that ‘‘the variation in the size of the valve and 
the number of its strie proceed part passu during the process 
of division, but not subsequently.” He admits that “ growth 
may take place to the extent of new siliceous matter being 
secreted along the margins of the valve, its depth being thereby 
augmented ;”” but he considers it highly probable “ that the 
connecting zone by which the young valve is protected during 
its secretion and consolidation determines the limit of the di- 
mensions to be attained by it.” He states, moreover, that 
“in truth no two valves of the same frustule can be of the 
same size, for the new valves, beg formed within the ‘ con- 
necting zones’ of the parent frustule, must be smaller than 
these.” This, I should think, is the essential cause of the 
great diversity of size observable in frustules of the same 
species being constant and universal; but he lays more stress 
upon the peculiar idiosyncrasy of the sporangial frustule, 
vicissitudes of climate, and increased or diminished sources of 
nutritive matter. Notwithstanding all the above important 
facts and deductions, in common with other authors Dr, 
Wallich seems to consider the hoops of the “ connecting zone’ 
quite supplementary, and not essentially persistent parts of 
the valves themselves, though often easily separable. 

In the ‘ Micrographie Dictionary,’ at p. 201, we read, “‘ The 
hoop appears to be a provision for the protection of the nascent 
half-frustules, which probably do not become silicified until 
full-grown, and would thus be liable to be injured or disturbed 
by the movements of the rigid and heavy parent half-frustules 
if the centre of the frustule in process of division was naked, 
as in the Desmidiaceew.” In all this the existence of two dis- 
tinct layers in the “hoop” is not even hinted at, nor their 
identity each with its own valve at the true ends of the 
frustule. 

It stands to reason that as the two new half-frustules are 
developed endogenously, or within their parents, the former 
must be smaller than the latter by the whole thickness of the 
siliceous investment; and this will continue to be the case 
gradatim in the direct line of descent, though of course all the 
pullulations successively taking place in the same half-frustule 
will be uniformly of the same size, holding the relation of cast 

1* 


4 Dr. J. D. Macdonald on the Structure of the 


to mould with respect to their developing cell. Seeing, there- 
fore, that the smaller the frustules of the same species are the 
more endogenous developments must have preceded them, and 
therefore, as one would naturally suppose, the nearer must be 
the fitness for conjugation to complete the genetic cycle, my 
great difficulty at one time was to know how the frustules of 
a given species ever regained their original size, or where this 
gradual diminution should end; but Mr. Thwaites has fur- 
nished us with the solution in his important discovery that 
the sporangial frustule resulting from the process of conjuga- 
tion is so much larger than the parent cells. In relation to 
this subject we read (op. cit.) :—‘ A great difficulty meets us 
here. ‘The necessary consequence of the conjugation just de- 
scribed is, that every species in which it occurs must be repre- 
sented by two forms, one small and the other large, between 
which a gap exists, over which we have at present no means 
of bridging, except by supposing that the two new halves 
formed in cell-division need not always be equal, and that by 
dwindling away through a succession of steps of this kind 
the progeny of the sporangial frustules may be reduced to the 
original size.” ‘This may be very ingeniously conceived ; but 
the true key to the difficulty does not appear to have been ap- 
prehended by the writer. Mr. Smith, moreover, widens the 
breach by assuming a diametrically opposite hypothesis, in 
which, however, he only seems to account for difference of 
size, without observing the dilemma into which he falls. 
Thus he says at p. xxvi of his work, already alluded to, 
speaking of self-division, that ‘‘ a careful examination of the 
process in the filamentous species has led him to conclude 
that a shght enlargement occasionally takes place in the new 
valves, thus causing a widening of the filament ;”” and reason- 
ing upon this premiss, which, | humbly conceive, should have 
been taken the other way, he proceeds as follows :—‘ The 
increase in the new valves, although slight, will, however, suf- 
ficiently account for the varying breadth of the bands of the 
filamentous species, and the diversity of size in the frustules 
of the free forms, without obliging us to suppose that a growth 
or aggregation takes place in the siliceous valve when once 
formed.” Yet it is actually within the fully formed valve that 
the new half-frustule is produced; and if so, it must, as before 
stated, be smaller than its parent by the whole thickness of 
the siliceous coat. ‘Starting from a single frustule,” he goes 
on to say, “it will be at once apparent that if its valves re- 
main unaltered in size while the cell-membrane experiences 
repeated self-division, we shall have two frustules constantly 
retaining their original dimensions, four slightly increased, 


Diatomaceous Frustule, and its Genetic Cycle. - 5) 


eight somewhat larger, and so on in a geometrical ratio, which 
will soon present us with an innumerable multitude contain- 
ing individuals in every stage, but in which the larger sizes 
predominate over the smaller; and such are the circumstances 
ordinarily found to attend the presence of large numbers of 
these organisms.” I am afraid that this doctrme of a geome- 
trical increase in the size of the frustules will not stand the test 
either of fair theoretical induction or comparison with natural 
fact; for although there is in truth a gradual diminution, even 
this does not take place in a geometrical ratio, which, in the 
nature of the case, can only apply to number, not to size, as 
will be clearly seen on inspecting fig. 5, purporting to trace 
the history of a single frustule through five grades of self- 
division, in which the numbers accurately express the relative 
sizes of all the half-frustules, new and old. 

It is now full time to elucidate my own views by illustra- 
tive facts, which I hope will be considered satistactory, as 
supporting all the observations previously made, and by in- 
ference affording a guide to the study of those forms which, 
from their extreme delicacy and minuteness, might be for ever 
problematical and difficult of analysis, both as to structure and 
physiology. 

As each perfect frustule consists of an older and a younger 
valve, never of two valves of the same age, Kiitzing’s names, 
primary as applied to the former, and secondary to designate 
the latter or the invaginated valve, can be open to no possible 
objection. But to these it is absolutely necessary to add two 
tertiary valves of the same age, resulting from the process of 
fission, viz. the first tertiary, developed in connexion with the 
primary valve, and the second tertiary, forming a new frustule 
with the secondary valve. 

Of all these valves the primary or most external is the 
largest, the secondary and first tertiary are intermediate, while 
the second tertiary is the smallest. 

Fig. 1 (P1. III.) is a diagrammatic section of a perfect frustule 
previously to the transverse fission of its primordial utricle 
and contents. 


a. Primary valve. 6. Secondary or invaginated valve. 
al. Body of the valve. b 1. Body of the valve. 
a2, Primary hoop. b2. Secondary hoop. 


Fig. 2 represents a perfect frustule after the fission of the 
rimordial utricle and contents and the formation of ¢ and 
d, the first and second tertiary valves of the same age, and 
consisting of c1 and d1, the body of the valves, and c2 and 
d 2, the incipient tertiary hoops. The remaining references are 
the same as in fig. 1. 


6 Dr. J. D. Macdonald on the Structure of the 


Fig. 3 illustrates the ultimate separation of the two new 
frustules, in which the same process is repeated: A, the pri- 
mary-valve frustule; B, that of the secondary valve. The 
smaller letters and numbers correspond with those in the fore- 
going figures. 

In fig. 4, 1, 2, and 3 are ordinary examples of Biddulphia, 
drawn from nature for comparison with figs. 1, 2, 3 respec- 
tively, which are diagrammatic. 

On submitting a large frustule of Jsthmia to microscopic 
examination, the pitting or markings of the invaginated hoop 
may be distinctly focussed through the enclosing or external 
one connected with the primary valve; and it is remarkable 
that the artists employed by various writers to illustrate their 
works have shown this unequivocally in many instances, mi- 
litating irreconcilably with the text. 

The “hoops” of the tertiary valves are gradually evolved 
as the new frustules progress in development; and even while 
included within their formative valves their markings are often 
clearly discernible. 

Betore the tertiary “hoop” is of sufficient depth to give 
the new frustule its adult dimensions, the outer ‘ hoop” will 
be seen to extend beyond the gibbous fulness of the younger 
valve in biddulphia and Isthmia—a condition which is incom- 
patible with the idea of a single “intermediate piece” or 
‘connecting membrane ”’ of the existing theory. Any deep- 
ening of the so-called connecting membrane is therefore only 
likely to happen in connexion with the tertiary hoop, no addi- 
tion being necessary, nor, indeed, at all capable of proof, as 
respects the adult or outer “ hoop. ” Dr. Wallich, however, 
assumes that additions are made to both in the manner above 
alluded to. 

Of course, in particular genera, where the hoops of the 

valves are exquisitely thin and destitute of markings, it would 
be more difficult to trace out the particulars just described. 
The inference, however, appears legitimate, unless sufficient 
reasons can be advanced to warrant a contrary opinion, that, 
small and large, the same general laws of development obtain 
with all the Diatomacex. T’o conclude these remarks, it must 
be stated that every tertiary valve becomes in due course 
secondary, and ultimately primary, beyond which there is no 
further advance ; but after having been the parent of an almost 
unlimited progeny it must tend to decay, if it be not privileged 
to close a genetic cycle by taking part in the development of 
a sporangial frustule from which another living chain may 
descend with renewed energy. 

Mr. Ralfs uses the term ‘“ front view” for what appears to 


oP) 


Diatomaceous Frustule, and its Genetic Cycle. ( 
me to be in reality the “side view” of the frustule, corre- 
sponding with the position in which the axis of growth is 
perpendicular to the axis of vision, or, in other words, where 
the component frustules would form a band or filament seen 
sideways. On the other hand, when such a filament is seen 
end on, the axis of growth being coincident with the axis of 
vision, he would call the presenting end of the nearest frustule 
a “side view,” though this is unquestionably an end view by 
all analogy. 

It appears to me that the axis of growth should be the 
longitudinal axis, however short that may be, though the 
broadest diameter is generally recognized as the length of the 
frustule. 

Besides the siliceous envelope and the amber tint of the 
contents, the Diatomacesx differ very materially from the 
Desmidiacee in their process of self-division. Thus, in the 
latter, more especially the solitary species, fission is attended 
with the immediate and total separation of the valves, followed 
by genuine gemmation of a new valve from each parent. In 
the Diatomacez, on the contrary, fission takes place under 
cover of the sliding hoops, which retain the original valves in 
contact, while the new endogenously developed halt-frustules 
are rather being modelled out of the preexisting material than 
produced by genuine gemmation as in Desmidiacee. 

In the annexed diagram (fig. 5) I have attempted to trace 
the history of a single Diatomaceous frustule through several 
stages of self-division, expressing by simple figures the rela- 
tive sizes of all the half-frustules. As a guide to the method 
adopted, it will only be necessary to bear in mind that valve 
No. 1 is the parent of valve No. 2, valve No. 2 the parent of 
valve No. 3, &c., the rising numbers representing the grades 
of diminution—which are certainly not in a geometrical ratio, 
like the simple multiplication of the frustules themselves. _ It 
will be seen that all the frustules to the left of the median line 
are the progeny of the primary valve, and those to the night 
the descendants of the secondary valve; and taking the grades 
in their order, we find, on the primary side, 1 in the first 
place, 2 in the second, 3 in the third, 4 m the sixth, 5 in 
the eleventh, and 6, the highest number, in the twenty- 
second. The highest numbers are also to be found in cor- 
responding places on the secondary side, and the ratio is 
certainly much more complex than the geometrical. 

Fig. 6 shows an undulating line by construction, giving 
each valve of the long series its relative breadth within seven 
thicknesses of the siliceous coat, but only representing one 
border; the progeny of valve 7 must exhibit a very ap- 


8 Dr. G. C. Wallich on Physalia and 


preciable diminution in size as compared with the original 
sporangial frustule ; and in this theory every requisite for the 
completion of the genetic cycle of the species would appear to 
be supplied. 


I].—On Physalia and certain Scombroid (2) Fish which are 
Frequently associated with it in Tropical and Subtropical 


Seas. By G.C. Waticu, M.D., F.LS. 


Mr. CoLLINGwoop’s interesting paper on ‘ Oceanic forms of 
Hydrozoa,” which appeared in the ‘ Annals’ for November 
1867, brought to my recollection some additional facts in con- 
nexion with Physalia which came under my observation 
during repeated voyages to and from India, and of which I 
retain copious notes. ‘T’o these facts I will advert immediately ; 
but [ would point out, en passant, that the stinging-properties of 
this Hydrozoon are by no means so novel as Mr. Collingwood 
seems to think, every sailor with whom I have come in con- 
tact who has once traversed tropical and subtropical latitudes 
having been well aware that the “‘ Portuguese man-of-war”’ is 
not a creature to be handled with impunity. The stinging-pro- 
perty resides in the tentacles, not in the polypites, and is pro- 
duced by the discharge of acontia from minute oval sacs which 
are distributed at regular intervals along these organs. 

Although I have invariably failed in my efforts to preserve 
the pneumatophore of Physalia in anything approaching to 
its pristine condition, I have been able readily to secure the 
tentacles in such a manner as to have retained their character 
up to the present period, namely, over a space of eleven 
years. This has been effected simply by placing the pneuma- 
tophore on a card or board (to which it adheres at once 
through a certain tenacity peculiar to it) and by then winding 
off the tentacle in the same way that one may wind off a skein 
of silk or cotton. The extensile quality of the organ is such 
that I have sometimes succeeded in stretching it, from its 
natural length of from 3 to 6 inches, to some 8 or 10 yards, 
and this without once breaking the continuity of the thread. 
On being so extended, the tentacle forms an extremely deli- 
cate flattened band, composed of several parallel fibres of 
highly contractile tissue arranged longitudinally, each fibre 
being from y3!>5 to +745 of an inch in diameter*. On this, 
or, rather, imbedded cn this composite filament, the acontia- 
sacs are distributed. 


* A specimen of a piece of the preserved tentacle, mounted on an ordi- 
nary slide in Canada balsam, without further preparation, is to be seen in 
the cabinet presented by me to the Royal Microscopical Society. 


certain associated Scombroid Fish. 9 


But the most singular phenomenon connected with Physalia 
consists in its power of slowly and steadily depressing its pneu- 
matophore from its normal erect position to a position which is 
horizontal, or, in other words, till the pneumatophore rests on 
one of its sides on the surface of the water. The act of eleva- 
tion or depression occupies from eight to ten seconds or there- 
about, and takes place as soon as the creature comes abreast of 
the bows of the ship, the state of depression continuing until 
it is abreast of the stern. I have so repeatedly witnessed this 
wonderful occurrence in moderately calm weather, at distances 
varying from a few feet to thirty or even fifty yards, that I 
should feel inclined to attribute it to some subtle influence 
produced either by molecular vibration in the water during the 
transit of the vessel, or to some equally subtle vibration com- 
municated to the pneumatophore through the intervening 
atmosphere. The last, however, is, in all probability, the 
most rational way of accounting for it, inasmuch as the com- 
mencement of the depression takes place, in many instances, 
apparently quite beyond the reach of the surface-disturbance of 
the water, which causes a series of advancing waves ahead of 
the ship. 

I would also take the opportunity of confirming what Mr. 
Collingwood says regarding the small fishes which he saw 
accompanying Physalia, having not only observed them over 
and over again, but captured them in some numbers in my 
casting-net thrown from the main-chains or the main-gangway 
port. Indeed, in a paper communicated by me, in December 
1862, to ‘The Intellectual Observer,’ I distinctly drew atten- 
tion to this fact, and mentioned that, having submitted some 
sketches of the fish to Dr. Giinther of the British Museum*, he 
expressed his opinion that, if mature fish, and not young 
Scombridz, they belong in all probability to some new and 
unknown genus. As these fish vary in size within very re- 
stricted limits only (I have never seen one longer than 4 or 
shorter than 3 inches t), Dr. Giinther’s suggestion as to their 
being new to science is doubtless correct. 

As recorded by me, in the paper above referred to, these 
fish accompany Physalia just as the pilot-fish accompany the 
shark—in this instance swimming backwards and forwards 
and amongst the tentacles in such a fashion as to suggest a 
‘“ co-operative” action between the two creatures, which re- 
sults probably in a supply of food. I may add that, on many 
occasions, I have also detected, adherent or creeping amongst 


* These sketches are now in the possession of the Microscopical Society. 
+ Mr. Collingwood speaks of having seen them 6 inches in length 
(‘ Annals’ for November 1867). 


10 Mr. A. Wanklyn on some new Fossil Ferns 


the coiled masses of the tentacles and polypites of Physalia, 
isopod crustaceans from about half to three-quarters of an inch 
in length, of a similar species to some I also occasionally ob- 
tained adherent to the floats of Janthina, or floating epiphytic 
Lepadide of the open ocean. It is further deserving of notice 
that both fishes and isopod crustaceans invariably presented 
the brilliant blue markings visible on the tentacles and polypite 
masses of Physalia—and, lastly, that, on placing specimens of 
Physalia on a piece of cardboard immediately after capture, I 
have seen a slow rolling movement of the pneumatophore con- 
tinue to take place for upwards of an hour, and, indeed, until 
its wall had actually shrivelled with the heat. The slow and 
rolling nature of this action gave me the distinct impression, 
at the time, that it was due to vital (probably muscular) con- 
tractility, and not merely mechanical. 


IlI.—Description of some new Species of Fossil Kerns from 
the Bournemouth Leaf-bed. By A. WANKLYN, B.A., Sidney 


Sussex College, Cambridge. 
[Plate I.] 


In the spring of 1867, Admiral Sulivan was kind enough to 
show me some specimens of ferns which he had obtained from 
the Bournemouth leaf-bed. Since then I have endeavoured 
to obtain sufficient data for the determination of these ferns. 
This I have done with regard to the ferns most commonly 
found, which I now propose to figure and describe. 

I also figure two other ferns, which differ from these, but of 
which I have only been able to find the specimens from which 
the drawings are made. 

Few patches of clay in this district are entirely without 
traces of leaves; their absence at any particular spot seems to 
be due, not so much to a scarcity of leaves when the strata 
were deposited as to the fact of the matrix having been un- 
favourable to their preservation. 

The ferns, however, seem to be very local. I have only 
heard of their being found at one place in this district ; and 
there they occur in great abundance. In the section exposed 
in 1867 there were two or three layers, each about an inch in 
thickness, which consisted of dicotyledonous leaves and fronds 
of ferns matted together. Beneath these there was usually a 
thin stratum of sand a few lines in thickness. 

The state of preservation of the ferns varies with the nature 
of the deposit. Where the matrix is sandy, the carbonaceous 
matter has almost disappeared, and often only the cast of the 


from the Bournemouth Leaf-bed. 11 


frond remains; where it is a close and compact clay, the 
impressions of the upper and lower epidermis are preserved, 
and owe their colour to the decomposition of the mtervening 
tissues. The veins are represented by channels which often 
contain the remains of fibre. Their distinctness depends upon 
the relative decomposition of the tissues. Where the vegetable 
matter has been quickly and entirely removed, the specimens 
present only indistinct traces of the venation ; if, on the other 
hand, the matrix is charged with carbonaceous matter, the 
veins are lost in the substance of the frond, and leave no 
traces on the impressions. 

It seems probable that these beds were deposited in a shallow 
estuary. Large masses of wood are to be found in the cliffs 
so honeycombed by Teredo as to leave but the thinnest parti- 
tions between the tubes. In strata deposited under estuarine 
conditions, we cannot look for a continuous record of events, 
because, although the accumulation of the materials may have 
been the work of ages, yet their final arrangement may have 
been effected in a comparatively short space of time. 

With the exception of the Teredo-borings, few traces of 
animal life are to be found. Remains of insects from the 
pipe-clay at Corfe have been figured in the ‘ Quarterly Journal 
of the Geological Society,’ in a paper by Mr. Prestwich. I 
have lately obtained from Bournemouth a fragment of an 
insect, which Mr. Dallas has kindly undertaken to determine 
if possible. 

The ferns of which I have obtained sufficiently good speci- 
mens for description are closely allied to the recent subgenus 
Mertensia of the genus Gleichenia. 


Subgenus MERTENSITES (nobis). 


Stipes repeatedly dichotomous (Pl. I. fig. 2), the ultimate 
branches bearing simply forked pinne (figs. 10,c). Veins 
somewhat prominent, venules free. Sori near the middle 
of the two exterior venules of each fasciculus (fig. 1g). 
Capsules sessile, deciduous, arranged round a punctiform 
receptacle. 


Mertensites hantoniensis (nobis). PI. I. figs. 1 a-g. 


Stipes rounded; ultimate branches with a pair of pinnae; 
pinne lanceolate pinnatifid; segments linear-acute, quite 
entire. Capsules globose, longitudinally striated, eight to 
ten in number. 


This is the fern of which I have obtained the greatest num- 
ber of specimens. The largest in my collection are from 5 to 
6 inches in length. It is difficult to arrive at the entire length 


12 M.F. Plateau on the Freshwater Crustacea of Belgium. 


of the pinne, as it is not easy to separate them from the 
leaves, and I have not yet seen an entire specimen. 


Mertensites crenata (nobis). Pl. I. fig. 3. 


Seements of the pinne crenato-lobate and rather broader than 
those of MW. hantoniensis. 

This species is much rarer than the preceding. I have a 
specimen which indicates a pinna 4 inches broad. It seems 
to be altogether on a larger scale than M. hantoniensis. 

Croziers and fragments of stipites belonging to one or other 
of these species have been found; the stipites would indicate a 
fern probably 4 to 5 feet in length. 

I hope at some future time to obtain specimens which will 
enable me to determine the rarer forms, figs. 4a, 6, and 5. 
All that I can say of them is that fig. 4 seems to be allied to 
Lindseea or Adiantum, and fig. 5 to some genus of Cyathee. 


EXPLANATION OF PLATE I. 


Fig. 1 a. Part of pinna of M. hantoniensis, showing the venation. 
16,¢,d,e. Ultimate branches, showing the habit of growth. 
lf,g. Fructification. (1g is enlarged.) 

Fig. 2. Stipes of Mertensites (reduced one-half). 

Fig. 3. Part of pinna of M. crenata. 

Figs. 4.a,6. Adiantum? 

Fig. 5. Cyathee ? 


1V.—Investigation of the Freshwater Crustacea of Belgium. 
By FEtrx Piareau. (First Part.) * 


THE study of the little freshwater Crustacea, already carried 
so far by Miiller, Jurine, and Straus, was resumed in 1837 by 
the English zoologist Baird, who extended the circle of our 
knowledge with regard to them, and set himself to describe 
the species (especially of the genus Cypris) which are met 
with in England. 

I have made some investigations of the same kind in Bel- 
gium, which, wedged in between France, Holland, and Ger- 
many, has a fauna partaking of those of these three countries, 
and consequently very rich. 

The present memoir, which is only the first part of my work, 
contains the results of my anatomical and physiological obser- 
vations upon the genera Gammarus, Lynceus, and Cypris, as 
also a list of the species of these genera which are met with in 
Belgium. In this summary I shall leave this list unnoticed. 
I may state, however, that the number of species which it con- 
tains is distributed as follows:—three for the genus Gammarus, 

* For this abstract, as also for a copy of the original memoir, from 


“Tome xxxiv. des Mémoires couronnés publiés par l’Académie de 
Belgique,” we are indebted to the author.—W. F. 


M. F. Plateau on the Freshwater Crustacea of Belgium. 13 


six for the genus Lynceus, and twenty-three for the genus 
Cypris; and among these last a species which I believe to be 
new, and for which I propose the name of C. quadripartita. 

As regards my anatomical and physiological researches, the 
following are the results which I consider new. 

Gammarus puteanus, Koch, is, as is well known, a singular 
animal, which lives exclusively in subterranean pieces of water, 
and its eyes are rudimentary and destitute of pigment. I have 
made some experiments on the sensibility of the eves of Gam- 
marus puteanus ; and it appears from these experiments that 
light hurts them, as is the case in nocturnal animals, and that. 
the Gammarus even flies from diffused light, taking refuge 
under the shadow of opaque bodies which may be offered to it 
for this purpose. 

Since the time of Miiller the genus Lynceus had never been 
the subject of any general work. I have taken up the ana- 
tomical study of these little animals, paying particular atten- 
tion to the facts neglected by Miiller and other authors. In 
my memoir I pass in review :—1. The form of the antenne of 
the first and second pairs; the latter do not originate here, as 
in the Daphnia, from the outer sides of the head, but beneath 
the margin of the beak. 2. The form of the body, properly 
so called, which includes only seven segments. 3. The struc- 
ture of the rudimentary eye or black point, and of the true eye. 
I show that the true eye, contrary to what is stated in this re- 
spect by Rathke with regard to the Daphnia, is at first repre- 
sented in the embryo by a pigment-mass supporting a sort of 
entire nucleus ; the mass and nucleus divide into two distinct 
parts, and by their subsequent development become reunited 
by their inner faces. 4. The digestive apparatus: the 
maxille of the Lyncet are triturant, and bear a crown of 
conical asperities ; the digestive tube is not uniform in the 
greater part of its extent, but we find in it an cesophagus, a 
first dilatation into which opens a diverticulum corresponding 
to the ceca of the Daphnia, a large sac with glandular walls, 
which I shall call the stomach, a slender intestine forming 
several convolutions, already represented by Miiller, and, 
finally, a straight large intestine inflated like the colon in man. 
5. The feet, or respiratory limbs. The limbs of the Lynce?, 
in addition to the antennary rami, consist of five pairs, which, 
however, are far from being constructed upon a uniform plan ; 
they may be divided as follows :—natatory feet with a rudi- 
mentary respiratory vesicle, and furnished with a flat disk for 
striking the water; feet destined to produce a current of water 
between the valves, also with rudimentary respiratory vesicles, 
but furnished with long, rigid sete; and exclusively respira- 


14 M.F. Plateau on the Freshwater Crustacea of Belgium. 


tory feet, with enormous respiratory vesicles, and with scarcely 
any sete. 6. The male and female reproductive apparatus. 
I have discovered the male of L. trigonellus and rediscovered 
that of L. lamellatus; they differ from the females by their 
smaller size, their more elongated body, and by the consider- 
able size of the antenne of the first par. The essential part 
of the reproductive organs consists of a membranous sac on the 
inner surface of the penultimate joint of the tail, contaiming 
two sacciform glands, slightly constricted in the middle, and 
each furnished with a wide and short excretory duct; these 
two ducts open at the base of the caudal lamina. Spermato- 
zoids are frequently met with in the fecundated females ; 
these are, like those of the Daphnie, fusiform bodies with a 
membranous border. The female apparatus of the Lyncet 
greatly resembles that of the Daphnie; the winter eggs, 
which the incubatory cavity contains at certain periods of the 
year, are not enclosed in a common ephippium, but there is a 
membranous capsule or distinct ephipprum for each ege. 

Straus Diirckheim, in a memoir which has justly become 

celebrated, has given in much detail the anatomy of Cypris 
fusca; but he had never seen anything but ovaries in the in- 
dividuals which he examined, which led him, like Ramdohr, 
Treviranus, and many others, to regard the Cyprides as her- 
maphrodites. In 1850, M. Zenker indicated the existence of 
distinct males. In 1854 he described in detail their sexual 
organs—consisting of two testes represented by masses of 
cecal tubes, of two cylindrical glands of very complicated 
structure (glandule mucose), the secretion from which serves 
to form the spermatophores, and, lastly, of two corneous sacs, 
enclosing a corneous penis and hooks, or excitative organs, 
which are also corneous. 

Having myself rediscovered the males of Cypris monacha, and 
studied great numbers of the females and young of other species, 
[have been able to verify most of M. Zenker’s observations, and 
to add some new facts to those made known by him. 

These new facts are as follows :—The mucus-glands of the 
male C. monacha, contrary to what is stated by M. Zenker, 
present a temporary sacciform prolongation, which is some- 
times found filled with spermatophores. The place of forma- 
tion of the spermatophores is not the deferent canal of each 
testis, but the central canal of the corresponding mucus-gland. 
The free spermatozoids (that is to say, destitute of the envelopes 
of the spermatophore) may be classed in two groups: those of 
the first group are filiform, without dilatation of any kind; and 
those of the second, which are met with in C. ovwm, and per- 
haps in O. punctata, are furnished at one of their extremities 


Mr. H. J. Carter on a Stliceous Sand-Sponge. 15 


with an inflation, which is constricted in the middle and set 
on at a right angle upon the principal stem, like the handle of 
a walking-stick. The copulation of the Cyprides appears to 
take place in the mud. M. Zenker has described, in the 
females, two pyriform sacs (receptacula seminis) in which the 
spermatozoids are stored up; these, according to him, com- 
municate by two excretory canals with the oviducts. Accord- 
ing to my observations, the canals in question simply open at 
the base of the tail. 

Although the young Cyprides undergo no metamorphosis like 
those of a great number of other Crustacea, I have found that 
the form of the valves in the young of many species is the 
opposite of that observed in the adults. 

Bose and Straus succeeded in keeping Cyprides in wet mud 
for a period of time which they do not particularize. I have 
repeated the same experiment, and found that this time did 
not exceed eight days, and that many other small aquatic ani- 
mals, such as Cyclops, Hydrachna, Nais, and the larve of 
Diptera, possessed the same power of resisting for a long time 
a nearly complete privation of water. 


V.—Description of a Siliceous Sand-Sponge found on the 
South-east Coast of Arabia. By H. J. Carter, F.R.S. &e. 


Tethya dactyloidea (mihi). 


Mammilliform, elongated, date-shaped, fixed, erect, fleshy, tough ; 
surface smooth above, becoming hispid with recurved spines 
below; colour reddish brown, purplish. Upper extremity 
obtuse, round, perforated at the point by a circular aperture 
or vent separated into five divisions by as many septa ex- 
tending from the circumference to a central union. Lower 
extremity terminating in a bundle of loose, soft, spiculiferous, 
keratose filaments, which, tending to a spiral arrangement, 
finally spread out root-like into the sand beneath. Hollow 
internally for the purpose of receiving the contents of the 
excretory system of canals, which, ramifying through the 
cortical fleshy body, thus empty themselves into the cloacal 
cavity, somewhat constricted at the vent, already de- 
scribed. Spicules fusiform, pointed at each end, or with 
one extremity terminating in a trifid extension. Body of 
sponge 14 inch long and § inch broad; pedicel 1 inch long. 

Hab. Sea, south-east coast of Arabia, in shallow sandy bottom 
near shore. 


Obs. This is a siliceous sponge growing erect on the sand, 


16 Mr. H. J. Carter on a Siliceous Sand-Sponge. 


to which it is attached by a loose flocculent bundle of filaments 
partially twisted into a spiral arrangement, either from the 
effect of currents or the instinct of the organism, or both. 
More detail I cannot offer, as I have given away the specimen. 

There is a bright yellow sponge of the same kind, but 
erowing in groups on the sandy bottom of the Mahim estuary, 
off the Island of Bombay. Of this I possess no record what- 
ever ; and the specimens were given away with that of Tethya 
dactyloidea. 

I found many specimens of Tethya on the south-east coast 
of Arabia, opposite to Ras Abu Ashrin, close to the north-east 
end of the Island of Masira, where the land presents an ex- 
panse, unbounded to the view, of white, dome-shaped, calca- 
reous sand-hills, upwards of 100 feet high, forming the soutnern 
part of the great Desert of Akhaf, with a very shallow shore 
and soft sandy bottom extending for many miles out to sea. 
Some of the specimens were alive, others dead, some floating 
and free, others fixed to the few black basaltic rocks which 
here and there skirt this otherwise all-white and desolate coast, 
but most among the exuvie in the little bay at this point, 
where, upon the stoneless and barren strand, lay heaped toge- 
ther a mass of drift, looking more like an accumulation of 
great bushes than zoophytes, which on my arrival they proved 
to be. 

Here I saw more Tethyade than on any other part of the 
coast. Those which were growing on the rocks adhered with 
such pertinacity, and were so rigid and unyielding in structure, 
that I could only get them off piece by piece with a hammer 
and chisel. Like Actiniz, molestation appeared to increase 
their rigidity. 

It might be assumed that the soft sandy nature of the shore 
and sea-bottom on this part of the coast of Arabia is peculiarly 
well adapted for the habitat of sponges generally and zoophytes, 
of which the enormous amount of drift on the strand bore 
ample testimony. 

The specimens of Tethya, as already stated, are found globu- 
lar and floating, or hemispherical and fixed to the rocks, or 
shaped like the one above described, throwing out a number of 
radical fibres coral-like into the sand beneath, thus differing 
from those Spongiade which seek a purer situation on the 
sloping or undersides of rocks, where foreign particles fall off 
rather than upon them. 


Calcareous Sponges. 


The spicules of Grantia ciliata among the Calcareous 
Sponges, as well as those of Gorgonia and those of Operculina 


On new Species of Nymphalidian Rhopalocera. Nii 


arabica among the Foraminifera that | have examined, have 
no central canal, in which they thus decidedly differ from the 
spicules of the Siliceous Sponges. 


are 


go 


Fig 3 


Fig.1. Zethya dactyloidea, natural size: a, body; 6, pedicel; c, root, or 
filamentous extension into the sand. 

Fig. 2. Upper extremity, showing vent septated. 

Fig. 3. Vertical section of same, showing vent, cloacal cavity, and termi- 
nation of excretory canals. 

Fig. 4, Trifid spicule. 


VI.—Descriptions of several new Species of Nymphalidian 
Rhopalocera. By ArtTHUR G. BuTLER, F.L.S., F.Z.S., &c. 


[Plate 1X.] 


TuE following species would, according to the arrangement of 
Lepidoptera given in Westwood & Hewitson’s ‘Genera of 
Diurnal Lepidoptera,’ belong to three distinct families; but 
these divisions, according to Bates, must be regarded as 
subfamilies of one large group. 


Family Nymphalide (Westwood, part.), Bates. 
Subfamily Hzzrcovrvx, Bates. 
Genus Heticontus, Fabricius. 
1. Heliconius Zelinde, sp.nov. Pl. IX. fig. 1. 


¢. Alz supra fusce, area basali nigrescente certo situ cerulescente : 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. iii. 2 


18 Myr. A. G. Butler on several new 


antice fascia (vel potius plaga) disco-discoidea ochraceo- flavida 
abbreviata ad nervulum primum medianum extensa, a yenis nigris 
interrupta et a macula cuneiformi nigra in discocellulares dis- 
rupta ; punctis tribus apud apicem oblique positis albidis, aliisque 
subanalibus cinereis squamosis: postice fascia costali ochracea, 
punctis tribus squamosis subapicalibus squamisque nonnullis ana- 
libus inter venas marginalibus cinereo-albis: corpus nigrum albido 
pre punctatum. 

Ale anticee subtus area disco-costali fusca; area interna tricolorata, 
in cella grisea, infra venam medianam et nervulum primum pal- 
lide fusca, deinde pallide cinerea; plaga superna permagna sericeo- 
alba, maculis punctisve octo marginalibus increscentibus et qua- 
tuor decrescentibus submarginalibus apicalibus niveis: postice 
fuscze costa basali sericeo-flava; fascia indistincta coste sub- 
parallela alteraque undata magis distincta margini anali subparal- 
lela, ferrugineis ; maculis tribus subapicalibus lunularibus niveis, 
quatuorque marginalibus analibus squamosis cinereis: corpus 
nigro-fuscum, palpis ad basin albis; thorace flavo maculato ; ab- 
domine linea media squamosa ochraceo-albida. 

Exp. alar. une. 3}. 


Hab. West coast of America. B.M. 


Presented to the Collection by Capt. Kellett and Lieut. 
Wood. 

This species is allied to Hl. fornarina, Hewitson (from 
Guayaquil), but differs from it in many important particulars. 


2. Heliconius primularis, sp.nov. Pl. LX. fig. 2. 

Alse antics supra fusce, area basali nitide cerulescente, fascia obli- 
qua media alteraque abbreviata obliquis sulphureo-fiavis a venis 
nigris intersectis, externa extus diffusa, intus bidentata : posticee 
area basali ceerulea nitida, apicali sulphureo-flava a venis nigris 
intersecta; margine externo anguste albicante, margine costali 
late fusca: corpus fuscum albo pre punctatum. 

Al subtus pallidiores, maculis in anticis una, in posticis sex coccineis; 
area basali fusca ; anticis linea subcostali flava, fasciaque externa 
ad marginem fere externum abrupte extensa, aliter velut supra: 
corpus fuscum, fronte nivea, palpis pedibusque primoribus late- 
raliter niveis. 

Exp. alar. une, 3, lin. 1. 


Hab. Guayaquil and Rio Napo. B.M. 

Purchased of Mr. Stevens. 

Most nearly allied to H. Hleuchia, Hewitson (from Bogota), 
but differing m the form and width of the bands in the front 
wings, and in having the apical area of the hind wings brim- 
stone-yellow in place of the narrow snowy border of Hleuchia. 


3. Heliconius Zobeide, sp.nov. PI. Lae fig. 3. 


Ale supra nigerrime omnino cinereo nitentes; fasciis duabus anticis 


Species of Nymphalidian Rhopalocera. 19 


obliquis, abbreviatis, niveis, interna ad venam medianam late dis- 
rupta, externa a venis intersecta; postice ciliis niveis: corpus 
fuscum pree flavo punctatum. 

Alse subtus fuscee, anticze margine interno pallidiore sericeo ; fasciis 
supernis niveis, stria subcostali basali et aliquando mediana flavis, 
costaque ad basin coccinea : postice striis duabus, inferiore multo 
longiore, punctisque duobus coccineis; ciliis niveis: corpus fus- 
cum flavo maculatum ; abdomine linea media, palpis pedibusque 
primoribus lateraliter flavis. 

Exp. alar. unc. 3, lin. 5. 


Hab. Para; B.M. Peru; Coll. Druce. 

Presented to the National Collection by Mrs. J. P. G. Smith. 

Nearly allied to H. Antiochus, Linneus, and bearing nearly 
the same relation to it as exists between /Z. arania, Fabricius, 
and its Villa-Nova representative. 


Subfamily Surrrmzx, Bates. 
Genus Ipiomorpuus, Doumet. 
4, Idiomorphus Zinebi, sp.nov. Pl. LX. fig. 4. 


é. Al supra fusce, certo situ roseo tincte ; corpus fuscum. 

Alze subtus ochracez, roseo partim tinctze, lineis tribus communibus 
obscurioribus, duabus mediis nigro-fuscis ad costam anticarum 
divergentibus ; tertia pallidiore undulata submarginali: antic 
lineis duabus discoideis subbasalibus fuscis; apice obscuriore 
puncto uno alterove albis; plaga magna interna sericeo-cinerea : 
posticee punctis septem ocellaribus albis discalibus: corpus ochra- 
ceum. 

Exp. alar. unc. 23. 


Hab. Gold Coast. Coll. Swanzy. Collected by Mr. Crocker. 


Allied to Jdiomorphus Italus, Hewitson (from Old Calabar), 
but very distinct ; on the under aide more like J. Lcctus, jee 


Subfamily Nyupzarrz, Bates. 
Genus DrApEemA, Boisduval. 
5. Diadema octocula, sp.nov. Pl. IX. fig. 5. 


@. Alw supra nigro-fusce: antice fascia postmedia obliqua ferru- 
ginea, ocelloque anali nigro indistincte pupillato fusco-ferrugineo 
cincto : postice fascia lata submarginali intus dentata ferruginea 
a venis nigris intersecta et puncta septem nigra ocellaria ceca 
inter venas includente ; linea vix distinguenda obscure ferruginea 
undulata marginali ; striola anali squamosa ceerulea: corpus nigro- 
fuscum. 

Alz subtus pallidiores ; fasciis striaque marginali supernis pallide 
roseo-albidis brunneo varlis: antic characteribus quatuor dis- 


coideis subcostalibus, punctis quinque subapicalibus unaque majore 
Ox 


20 On new Species of Nymphalidian Rhopalocera. 


anali exruleo-albidis nigro cinctis, linea submarginali nigra: pos- 
tice ocellis septem nigris albido pupillatis; stria submarginali 
lunulari nigra, striola superna anali ceruleo-albida: corpus 
fuscum. 

Exp. alar. une. 3, lin. 4. 


Hab. Island of Tologa. Coll. Druce. 


Belongs to the Pandarus group, and would, according to 
Mr. Hewitson’s views, be a local variation of that species. I 
have not, however, seen any indication of such links between 
the several well-marked forms of the Pandarus group as are to 
be met with in the case of (Lastnassa) Bolina* (though even here 
I am not at present satisfied that we have only one species). 
The present species comes nearest to the insect figured by Mr. 
Hewitson (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1858, pl. 54. fig. 2), but differs, 
upon the upperside, in the ferruginous band and ocellus of the 
front wings, the darker margin and absence of internervular 
white spots in the hind wings. 


Genus RoMALOSOMA, Blanchard. 


6. Romaleosoma Crockert, sp.nov. Pl. IX. fig. 6. 
Cyparissa, Doubleday (nec Cramer). 


3 2. Ale supra nigre, area basali ceerulescente ; disco virescente, 
puncto anticis apicali albo; area anali posticis purpurascente : 
corpus cinereum, palpis fulvis. 

Als subtus ochreo virescentes; maculis marginalibus inter venas 
geminatis nigris, margine ipso fuscescente: anticee maculis tribus 
discoideis basalibus, nonnullisque disco-discoideis fasciam formanti- 
bus nigris fuscisque ; area interna fuscescente : postice area costali 
persicaria maculis sub septem mediis serie annulari positis nigris ; 
area inclusa virescente; area anali flavescente ; ciliis omnibus 
albidis: corpus ochraceo-fulvum vel fulvo-cinereum ; antennis 
nigris, fulvo clavatis. 

Exp. alar. ¢ une. 2, lin. 10; @ une. 3, lin. 4. 


Hab. Ashanti: ¢ ?, B.M.; g, Coll. Swanzy. 
3 ¢. Purchased from the Collection of the Wesleyan Mis- 


sionary Society. 


2. Presented by E. Doubleday, Esq. 


This species has long stood in the National Collection as 
the Cyparissa of Cramer ; the latter, however, is identical with 
the Cato of Fabricius. I have named it after Mr. Crocker, a 
gentleman acting as agent for Mr. Swanzy on the Gold Coast. 


* The East-Indian (Moulmein &c.) form of this species represents the 
true Bolina of Clerck and Linnzeus; the Bolina of recent authors will 
have to take the name Misippus, applied by Linnzeus to the female of 
that species. 


Dr. J. HE. Gray on new Alcyonoid Corals. 21 


This gentleman, in consequence of his great taste for entomo- 
logy, has devoted all his spare time to the capture and study 
of the West-African insects within his reach, and has sent 
home a collection which, if not rich in novelties, can at least 
boast several great rarities; among the latter may be mentioned 
a fine pair of the handsome Diadema Dinarcha of Hewitson, 
Myrina Maesa, Hewits., &e. 


VIL.— Descriptions of some new Genera and Species of Al- 
cyonotd Corals in the British Museum. By Dr. J. E. Gray, 
HW R.S.;, Ve-Zi.0:;, Oc: 


My nephew, Mr. W. A. Smith, sent to the British Museum 
some years ago a kind of Alcyonoid Coral which he collected 
in Garden Island near Sydney. 


Telesco Smithit. 

Coral erect, cylindrical, simple, slightly 
furcately branched, tubular, cartilaginous, 
with a thin, hard, crustaceous external 
coat, smooth below and marked with eight 
grooves and white streaks. Polype-cells 
short, subcylindrical, closely adpressed to 
the side of the stem, with eight grooves 
radiating from and deeper near the aper- 
ture. Tentacles and mouth of the polype 
quite retractile. Polype-cells variously 
disposed, even on the same stem, some- 
times opposite on alternate sides of the 
stem, at others solitary and alternate, and 
at others there are solitary cells in the 
series between the opposite ones; rarely 
the polype-cell on one side of the oppo- 
site pair is produced into a short branch 
bearing cells like the stem; the lower- 
most cells sometimes project nearly hori- 
zontally. 

Hab. Australia, Garden Island, Sydney. 
(W. A. Smith, Esq.)  B.M. 

It grows erect in tufts on shells and 
stones, 6-8 inches high. 


== 


Telesco Smitha. 


The genus Te/esco may be divided into three subgenera or 
genera, thus :— 


I. TeLesco.—The coral shrub-like, fureately branched from 


22 Dr. J. E. Gray on new Alcyonoid Corals. 


the base, the polype-cells terminating the branches and 
branchlets. 
1. 7. aurantiaca, Lamx. Pol. Flex. t. 7. £6 (7. lutea, Lamx. 
Pol. Flex. 231). Australia. 
2. T. ramulosa, Verrill (Cornicularia aurantiaca, Stimpson). 
Hongkong. 
3. T. pelagica, Lamx. (Aleyonium pelagicum, Bosc; T. 
fruticulosa, Dana). North America. 


Il. TeLesceLtya. The coral erect, with successive spread- 
ing clusters of branches, which are ramulose on the sides. 
4. T. (T.) nodosa ( Telesco? nodosa, Verrill). Loochoo. 


Ill. Avexerna. The coral erect, simple, with short, cylin- 
drical, adpressed polype-cells on the side of the stem, generally 
opposite each other, or scattered ; some have one or more cells 
produced into a short lateral branch. 


5. T. (A.) Smithit. Australia, Sydney. 


The Museum has received from Mr. Rayner several most 
interesting Corals—among others, the two following Gorgo- 
noids with calcareous axis :-— 


RAYNERELLA. 


Coral much branched, fan-shaped, expanded in a plane; 
branches and branchlets pinnate; branches diverging, sub- 
cylindrical, slender, nearly of a uniform size; branchlets op- 
posite or alternate, diverging. Bark thin, with an even, very 
slightly corrugated surface, internally finely granular. Polype- 
cells prominent, roundish, close together, diverging irregularly 
on all sides of the slender branches; apex rather conical, con- 
tracted, with a central dot. Axis calcareous, hard, white, with 
well-marked longitudinal grooves. 


Raynerella aurantia. 


Coral orange-yellow ; branches and branchlets diverging, 
pinnate; branchlets ending in a broader tubercle, simple, 
rarely forked. 

Seba, Thes. iii. t. 100. £. 92 

Hab, Bass’s Strait, Dewi Reef. (Rayner.) 


BRANDELLA. 


Coral very much branched, very slender, linear; branches 
diverging, pinnate, and nearly parallel to each other ; branch- 
lets pinnate, opposite or alternate, diverging at nearly right an- 
gles, often sinuous, inosculating, uniting the diverging parallel 
branches into an irregular network. Bark, when dry, very 


Dr. E. P. Wright on a new Genus of Gorgonide. 23 


thin, almost membranaceous, smooth, and slightly wrinkled. 
Polype-cells on all sides of the branchlets, alternate or oppo- 
site, cylindrical, short, smooth externally, with a convex 
8-valved top. Axis very slender, thread-like, except the 
main stems, calcareous, hard, pale horn-colour, very brittle. 


Brandella intricata. 


Coral fan-shaped, expanded. Stem very irregular ; branches 
and branchlets regularly pinnately disposed, forming an irre- 
gular network; some of the uppermost branchlets free. 


Hab. Bass’s Strait, Dewi Reef. (T. M. Rayner.) 


VIII.—On a new Genus of Gorgonide from Portugal. By 
Epwarp PercevaL Wricut, M.D., F.L.S., Professor of 
Zoology, Trinity College, Dublin. 

WHEN in Lisbon in September 1868, my friend Professor J. 

V. Barboza du Bocage showed me three very remarkable 

specimens of Alcyonarian Corals which had been taken, from 

a considerable depth, off the coast at Setubal. The most re- 

markable of these was a magnificent specimen of Paragorgia 

arborea (Linn.), which was several feet in height, and was in 
excellent preservation. A second specimen was Primnoa 
lepadifera (Linn.); and the third appeared to me to present 
some affinities to Mopsea arbusculum (Yate Johnson*), a spe- 

cies taken at Madeira. Professor Bocage kindly gave me a 

specimen for examination, accompanied by a request that, if 

new, I would describe it. It appears to me not only to be a 

new species, but to present characters that render it necessary 

to form a new genus for its reception. I would therefore pro- 
pose to characterize it as follows :— 


KERATOISIS, gen. nov. 


Coral branched, irregularly furcate ; axis jomted, composed 
of horny and calcareous portions ; the latter are hollow, smootht, 
varying considerably in length, and maintaining their form 
after maceration in caustic alkalies ; the branches are given off 

7 ce ” 
from the calcareous portions. The so-called “ barky layer 
(ccenenchyma) is well developed, and contains a large number of 
calcareous spicules. The polypes are irregularly and somewhat 


* “Descriptions of two Corals from Madeira belonging to the Genera 
Primma and Mopsea,” Proc. Zool. Soc. 1862, p. 245, pl. 31. figs. 1 and 1 a. 

+ Lhave only been able to examine a portion of one of the smaller 
branches. It is possible that the calcareous joints near the point of 
attachment of the stem may be striated and solid. 


24 Dr. E. P. Wright on a new Genus of Gorgonide. 


densely grouped all round the axis; they are of large size and 
are completely covered with spicules, which are closely packed 
side by side. A variable number (nine to eleven) of long fusi- 
form spicules surround the apical portion of the polype, form- 
ing a calyx. ‘Tentacles eight, pinnately lobed. 


Keratoisis Graytt, n. sp. 
Deep water off Setubal, on the coast of Portugal*. In the 
Museum of the Gee of Lisbon, also the British Museum 


and Museum of Trinity College, Dublin. 
I name the species after Dr. J. E. Gray, of the British 


Museum. 


Fig. 1 represents a portion of the main axis, deprived of coenenchyma 


and of nearly all its polypes. 
Fig. 2 represents a branch, of the natural size, with the polypes. 


Fig. 3. A polype magnified. 


This Coral is of a loose irregular growth. The specimen 
examined by me is about one foot in length, and gives off three 
lateral branches: there is no apparent tendency in these to ana- 


* Vide Annals & Mag. Nat. Hist. Dec. 1868, p. 427. 


Dr. EK. P. Wright on a new Genus of Gorgonide. 25 


stomose. ‘The horny nodes are short and very much of the same 
length throughout; but the calcareous internodes vary con- 
siderably in length. ‘The whole of the stem is equally covered 
with polypes. ‘The ccenenchyma developes such a mass of 
spicules, that they may be said to form a roughened mat-like 
tissue over its whole surface. The spicules forming the calyx 
around the polypes are large and fusiform; those scattered 
through the barky layer are much smaller, longer than broad, 
and slightly irregular, and they differ from any of those figured 
in Kélliker’s ‘Icones.’ In the body-substance of the polypes, 
in what he regarded as the inner portion of the ectodermic 
layer, a third variety of spicules is met with: these are very 
small, and belong to the same generic type as those occurring 
in Isis hippurts (Linn.). I looked for polymorphism in this 
species, but it did not exist. 

Not only am I indebted to Prof. Bocage for the specimen 
figured (fig. 2), which I have presented to the British Museum, 
but Sig. Capello, the Assistant in the Museum of Lisbon, had 
the great goodness to sketch for me the portion of the coral 
represented in fig. 1. 

An interesting question now arises as to the position of this 
genus. All zoologists appear agreed to divide the Actinozoa 
with eight pinnately lobed tentacles (Alcyonaria) into the 
three divisions (families) of (1) Aleyonide, (2) Gorgonide, 
and (3) Pennatulide ; and the points of dispute are chiefly as 
to the rank to which these divisions are entitled, as to the ge- 
nera that are to be placed in them, and as to the sequence of 
these genera. The family Gorgonide is divided by Milne- 
Edwards into three subfamilies—Gorgonine, Isidine, and 
Corallinz ; the second of these contains the genera Isis, Mop- 
sea, and Melithea. Since the publication of the ‘ Histoire des 
Coralliaires ’ (1857), many new genera belonging to this family 
have been published by Dr. J. E. Gray and others; and Dr. 
J. E. Gray published the first part of a ‘Synopsis of the 
barked Corals” in the ‘ Proceedings of the Zoological Society’ 
for 1857 (pp. 278-294). This synopsis was not completed ; 
but all interested in this subject will be glad to know that 
Dr. Gray has in the press a Catalogue of the Aleyonaria in 
the British Museum, in which work we may expect to find an 
arrangement of the genera, based on a very extensive expe- 
rience and on an examination of an immense number of genera 
and species. For my present purpose it will be sufficient to 
decide to which of the genera of Gorgonide as established by 
Milne-Edwards Keratotsis most nearly approaches. Accord- 
ing to Milne-Edwards, the Corals with an axis presenting 
nodes and internodes (jointed) would necessarily belong to the 


26 =Dr. E. P. Wright on a new Genus of Gorgonide. 


subfamily Isidine; but if we refer to one of the latest works 
on the structure of the Coelenterata, that of Kolliker*, we find 
an arrangement of the Gorgonide which, while essentially 
based on that of Milne-Edwards, departs in several particulars 
from it. Instead of three subfamilies, Kélliker establishes six, 
(1) Gorgonine, (2) Isidine, (3) Briareacee, (4) Sclerogor- 
giacee, (5) Melitheacee, (6) Coralline; and, passing over 
the characters given for the other subfamilies, we find the 
second and fifth characterized as follows :— 


(2) Istdine.—Axis jointed, composed of horny and calca- 
reous portions; of these the latter possesses a lamellose struc- 
ture, and maintains its form after it has been placed in alkali. 
Genus Isis. 

(5) Melitheacee.—Axis jointed; the flexible (soft) joints 
consisting of caleareous spicules surrounded by horny sub- 
stance and connective tissue, the hard joints of coalesced cal- 
careous spicules. Genera Melithea and Mopsea. 


It is interesting to see that this classification of Kolliker’s, 
though it is based on the minute structure of the polypes and 
their coenenchyma, does not differ very essentially from those 
already proposed by others, though they are based on more 
general considerations; but I am at a loss for a reason why 
these two subfamilies, which certainly are very nearly allied 
to one another, should be so far separated as in this scheme, 
the more especially as there are several species of JMJopsea 
which are very closely related indeed to some species of Is¢s ; 
and we may expect to find in Dr. Gray’s Catalogue very 
many species intermediate between those at present known. 
But regarding for the moment the family Iside as having but 
the one genus Js?s, and the typical species of this genus to be 
the I. hippuris (Linn.), then Lam inclined to regard Keratotsis 
Grayti as having the same relation to it that Mopsea arbus- 
culum, Yate Johnson, has to the genus Mopsea: for this latter 
species Dr. J. E. Gray proposes the new genus Acanella; so 
that these genera may be arranged thus :— 


Subfamily Isidine, with the genera sts and Keratoisis. 
Mopseadine, with the genera Mopsea and Acanella. 
” I ? § 
I trust to have soon an opportunity of examining the spicules 
. ° . 
of several species of the latter two genera, as well as of several 
species of Jsis, and may probably, in a paper describing some 
Aleyonaria from Australia, give a more detailed account of 
their histology. Kdélliker figures, in tab. 19. figs. 1-3 of his 
‘Tcones,’ very beautifully and very truthfully the spicules of Js¢s 
hippuris, and those of Mopsea in figs. 41-44 of the same plate. 
* Tcones Histiologice, Part 2, 1866, p. 151. 


Dr. C. T. Hudson on Rhinops vitrea. Pat 


IX.—On Rhinops vitrea, a new Rotéfer. 
By C. T. Hupson, LL.D. 


[Plate II.] 


I FOUND a solitary specimen of this creature in a pond at the 
back of the mansion in Losely Park, near Guildford, some five 
years ago, and had only just made a rough sketch of it when 
I was called away from my microscope, and lost the Rotifer 
from the drying up of the water. Although I returned several 
times to the same pond, I never could succeed in finding any 
more specimens; but last week I captured scores of them in a 
pond in Garraway’s Nursery Gardens, at Bristol. 

This is an illoricated Rotiter, with its ciliated wreath divided 
into several series: it belongs therefore to the Hydatinea; but 
its two eyes set in a sort of proboscis forbid, I think, its being 
ranked under any of the genera given in Pritchard. I appre- 
hend, therefore, that it will have to be placed in a new genus, 
which I venture to name Ainops, as well as to give to this 
species the title vétrea, from its glassy cuticle. 

The trochal disk has two parallel lines of cilia running 
round it from the foot of the proboscis to the buccal funnel, 
the ventral side of the upper portion of which is formed by a 
projecting fold of the cuticle, as is shown at Pl. II. fig. B, a. 
The cilia of the inner row are the larger, and are sometimes 
held erect ; from their bases the substance of the disk slopes 
downwards and inwards, so as to form a hollow inverted trun- 
cated cone like the glass in a beetle-trap. The smaller and 
lower end of this cone is the aperture of a large cavity, whose 
only other opening is the buccal funnel. 

The proboscis (PI. II. fig. a, 5) is ciliated all over its ventral 
surface and its edge, except at the extreme point; it carries 
also two brilliant-ruby eyes. The buccal funnel and the large 
wedge-shaped aperture above it are also richly ciliated; but I 
could not detect any cilia on the truncated cone. 

I have frequently seen objects swept into the cavity, and so 
down the buccal funnel to the mastax, and have noticed how 
skilfully the ciliated proboscis directs the atoms down the 
cone. 

Rhinops usually swims at a moderate pace, rolling gently 
round its longer axis as it goes; and every now and then it 
bends its proboscis over towards its back (thus fully displaying 
the cilia), and turns somersets, as Syncheta does, only in a 
much more leisurely manner. Occasionally, however, it darts 
suddenly forward ; and at each time that I have watched it 
doing so, I have fancied that I saw the atom which it wished 
to secure ; certainly the impression produced on my mind was 


28 Dr. C. T. Hudson on Rhinops vitrea. 


that the animal made a conscious effort to seize prey of whose 
presence it was aware; and it is the first rotifer whose actions 
would lead me to credit its red spots with being eyes. 

It is curious, too, to see how it presses together the broad 
flaps of the trochal disk when an unusually large atom has 
entered the cavity above the buccal funnel. 

The pseudopodium is a short, extremely transparent cone, 
ending in two minute toes, and capable of being drawn up 
into a fold of the trunk, so as to leave only the tip exposed. 
It has in it what appears to be a club-shaped gland, from 
which a prolongation runs upwards in the median line: this 
latter does not seem to be a muscle, as it simply bends into a 
sigmoid curve when the foot is drawn up. 

The muscular system is shown in PI. II. fig. 1, which re- 
presents Rhinops held down by the compressorium. our lon- 
gitudinal muscles, aa, 6b, spring from the same points, f/f, 
and proceed to the edges of the trochal disk ; they are tied to 
the cuticle at g g, and the outer pair again at ee. The muscles 
ce also act in drawing down the trochal disk, and send off 
branches, d d, to the proboscis. The pair hh draw up the foot, 
and the five incompletely circular muscles at / compress the 
trunk and force out the retracted trochal disk or foot. 

The mastax (fig. 2) contains the usual mallei and incus, the 
former with five teeth, 6 4, the latter with ridges, aa, on the 
inner edges of the rami. 

The proventricular canal is long ; and the stomach has thick 
walls, in which yellow oil-globules are frequently imbedded : 
it is divided by a constriction into two portions, of which the 
lower is densely ciliated. The cloaca opens in the usual posi- 
tion, where the trunk meets the foot, and is also ciliated. 

The two gastric glands on the upper surface of the stomach 
are transparent subcones, with their bases on the stomach ; 
oddly enough, they are not generally of the same shape, one 
being more bent than the other. 

There is a moderate-sized contractile vesicle, and tubes or 
cords passing up from it on either side to the trochal disk, 
under which they end in numerous convolutions bearing three 
vibratile tags. 

The proboscis appears to contain a nervous mass (fig. 3 ¢), 
which sends off two processes, aa, to its unciliated tip, and 
one, b, to each eye. I have been unable to detect any antenne 
or tactile sete; but I imagine that the tip of the proboscis 1s 
an organ of touch. 

The ova become so developed before being extruded, that 
the young animal quits its case and fills up a large portion 
of the body of its parent. I have seen several specimens in 


On new Genera and Species of Tenebrionide. 29 


which the young Rhinops lay with its head close to the con- 
tractile vesicle, and its foot close under the mastax. 

_ My specimens average 4, inch in length, and have been 
living in captivity for upwards of a week. 


X.—Descriptions of new Genera and Species of Tenebrio- 
nid from Australia and Tasmania. By Francis P. 
Pascog, F.L.S., F.Z.S., &c., Honorary Member of the 
Natural History Society of Natal. 


[Plate X.] 


Dr. Howitt, of Melbourne, having recently sent me a large 
collection of Heteromera from Australasia and New Zealand, I 
propose to describe in this Magazine such of the new Australian 
species as belong to the family Tenebrionide, adding several 
more derived from other sources, leaving the remainder and 
those from New Zealand for a future opportunity. 

The Tenebrionidee* belong preeminently to the hot and dry 
regions of the earth; the epigeous or more normal forms are 
found in very small numbers, either in the humid lands of the 
tropics or in the northern parts of the northern hemisphere. 
England contains only seventeen (or, with the doubtful and 
introduced, twenty-seven) species, while the countries sur- 
rounding the Mediterranean have, according to M.de Marseul’s 
Catalogue, 1327 species. From Australia and Tasmania we 
have about 210 described—a number probably far below that 
contained in the rich collections of Melbourne and Sydney, 
and which we cannot doubt will be still greatly increased as 
those countries are more explored. The lists which Dr. Howitt 
has favoured me with from time to time bear evidence of the 
narrow limits in which a large number of species are localized. 

There is some confusion in regard to the use of the terms 
for those parts of the elytra known as the “ epipleura”’ and 
the “‘ epipleural fold”’ +, which it is necessary to notice: when 


* In the ‘sense in which it is constituted by M. Lacordaire (Gen. des 
Coléopt. t.v.). The great advantage of haying a standard which is in 
everybody’s hands appears to me to render it desirable to conform as 
closely as possible to the classification and to the principles of analysis 
applied to the characters of the various divisions of the family. Only, for 
the sake of greater simplicity, I have called his “tribus” and “ groupes ” 
(the latter often of equal rank with the former) subfamilies. The “ sec- 
tions ” and “cohorts,” being merely designations of the primary branches 
of a dichotomous arrangement, do not themselves form natural divisions. 

+ “ Repli épipleural” of M. Lacordaire. “Fold” is a bad rendering of 
“ renli,” but I know of none better. Dr. Leconte does not appear to no- 
tice this part. 


30 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera and Species of 


only one is present or strongly marked, either term is often 
used indifferently ; while the former, in a second sense, 1s 
supposed to express generally the descending or inflected sides 
of the elytra. In future I propose to use the term “ epi- 
pleura” for that part of the flank of the elytron marked off 
from the rest by a line more or less sharply defined; when 
there is a descending side above this line, as in Zopherosis, I 
propose to call it the “pleura.” This should have been the 
epipleura, if the word had been used in the strictest sense ; 
but it is too late now to attempt to alter its ordinary significa- 
tion. The stripe along the lower border of the epipleura will 
be the “epipleural fold” (plica epipleuralis) ; when nearly 
obsolete, there is still very often a sort of raised line or border 
which marks its position. Good examples of well-marked 
epipleura and epipleural fold, without the pleura, will be found 
in our common Blaps mortisaga, or, still better, in the genus 
Acis (Akis). 
ORCOPAGIA. 
Subfamily Borrropuaarn 2. 


Antenne clavate, 10-articulate ; clava biarticulata. 
Tibie antice crescentiformes. 


Head vertical, deeply sunk in the prothorax, excavated in 
front between the eyes and clypeus, the latter cornuted, the 
lip lying in the space between the mandibles ; antennary ridge 
bilobed. Eyes small, transverse, impinged on by the anten- 
nary ridges, but not divided. Antenne clavate, ten-joited, 
the scape elongate; the third joint longer than the. second, the 
rest to the eighth gradually shorter, the ninth and tenth form- 
ing a large oval pubescent club, the latter twice as large as the 
former. Mentum subcordiform ; lower lip transverse, broadly 
emarginate, and frmged anteriorly, its palpi short, with the 
last jomt large, obovate. Maxille with the lobes of equal 
breadth; the palpi moderate, with the last joint cylindrical 
and obliquely truncate. Prothorax transverse, rounded, cre- 
nate, and expanded at the sides, but not foliaceous, elevated 
and compressed above, and projecting over the head at the 
apex. Elytra elongate, parallel, narrower than the prothorax, 
posteriorly abruptly declivous, sides nearly vertical; the epi- 
pleure indistinct. Legs short; femora not thickened; tibize 
compressed, the outer edges 5—6-toothed, the anterior crescent- 
shaped, the intermediate arched externally. Prosternum ele- 
vated, rounded, not produced behind. Mesosternum entire. 
Metasternum moderately elongate. Intercoxal process nar- 
rowly triangular. Body tuberculate; prothorax and elytra 
above in an even plane throughout. 


Tenebrionide from Australia and Tasmania. 31 


There are three genera of Boletophagine with ten-jointed 
antenne: one is North American (Phellidius*, Leconte), an- 
other (Ozolats, Pasc.) is from Ega, on the Amazons, and the 
abovet; as might be expected from three such widely sepa- 
rated localities, there is very little affinity between them. 
There are several genera, some new, with eleven-jointed an- 
tenn, which, as they do not belong to Australia, | propose to 
consider in a future article: one of them has been recently 
published as a Diceroderes (D. elongatus, Redtenbacher), but 
it is a true Boletophagin (Dysantes, MS.). 


Orcopagia monstrosa. Pl. X. fig. 8. 
O. elongata, indumento rufo-ferrugineo vestita, subtus pedibusque 
squamosis. 


Hab. Clarence River. 


Elongate, covered above and on the head with a reddish- 
ferruginous felt-like substance; beneath and legs with small 
scales of a yellower colour; head completely concealed above 
by the prothorax, the horn on the clypeus horizontal (in refer- 
ence to the body) ; prothorax longitudinally excavated above, 
the excavation bordered above with a row of tubercles, except 
posteriorly, where it is also notched for the reception of part of 
the scutellum; the latter oblong rounded, a little raised; ely- 
tra irregularly tuberculate, particularly a strongly marked 
crest, which is also tuberculate, on each side of the scutellum, 
and projecting forwards on the prothorax at the edge on the 
declivous portion on each side a conical tuberculate projection. 
Length 4 lines. 


ULODICA. 


Subfamily Uzopiwz. 


Antenne haud clavate; art. 3'° quam 4's duplo longiore. 
Prothorax transversus, utrinque rotundatus, marginibus squamosis. 


This genus differs from Ulodes{ in its antenne having 
the third joint much longer than either the second or fourth. 
Ulodes has the remarkable character of having all the joints of 
equal length, the last three, as in Ulodica, being pubescent, 
while all the others are covered with stiff scale-like hairs 
arranged in dense whorls. The genus was referred by its 
author, as well as by M. Lacordaire (to whom, however, it was 


* = Boletotherus, Candéze. The name in the text has priority. 

+ It was briefly characterized by me in the Proc, Entom. Soe. for April 
last (1868). 

{ Erichson in Wiegmann’s Archiy, 1842, i. p. 180, Taf. 5. fig. 1. To this 
genus also belongs Endophleus variicornis, Hope; the same author's E. 
australis is a Dipsaconia. 


32 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera and Species of 


unknown), to the vicinity of Boletophagus. From the sub- 
family to which the latter belongs, all the species, as well as 
those of the cognate genera which have come under my notice, 
differ in being destitute of the transverse excavation which oc- 
curs behind the insertion of the mentum of the Boletophagine ; 
and, so far as I know, they have globose, not cylindrical, an- 
terior coxee. Probably, if the illustrious author of the ‘Genera’ 
had known any of the species, he would have made Ulodes 
the type of another group, as I have now ventured to do. 
The four genera which constitute the subfamily at present 
may be tabulated thus :— 

Antenn® Clivate.sc. oe tse oor aes eles Due: Ganyme, Pase. 


Antenne not clavate. 
Prothorax scaly at the sides. 


Antenne with the third joint longest .......... Ulodica, Pase. 
Antenne with the third joint not longer than the 
PORE 95, FRM aN eS tae ith sretcle oe etre oe ieee Ulodes, Er. 
Prothorax ciliated atthe sides) ..5 a ...5.202.%54) Dipsaconia, Pase. 
Ulodica hispida. 


U. oblonga, fusca, dense brunneo-nigroque squamosa; prothorace 
disco quadri-verrucoso-fasciculato. 


Hab. Clarence River. 


Oblong, dark brown, closely covered with pale reddish brown, 
varied with black, scales; head with small dull reddish-brown 
scales ; antenne brownish grey ringed with black—principally 
the third and fourth, sixth, eighth, and base of the ninth joints; 
prothorax roughly scaly, the apex with two wart-like tubercles 
clothed with a bunch of erect blackish scales ; behind the mid-. 
dle two similar tubercles, but of a pale brownish colour, like 
the rest of the disk, except a small black spot on the margin 
on each side; scutellum transversely oblong, scaly; elytra 
striato-punctate, the alternate interstices with small, blackish, 
wart-like tubercles, which are obscured by irregular black 
patches, giving the elytra a dull brownish ferruginous hue ; 
body beneath and legs ferruginous, with greyish-yellow scales ; 
tibie with a black rmg im the middle. Length 33 lines. 

Dr. Howitt has also sent me a specimen of this species, but 
without a locality. 


GANYME. 
Subfamily Uzoprvz. 


Antenne clavate, art. 3° quam 4s longiore. 
Oculi transversi, angustati. 
Prothorax utrinque fortiter angulatus. 
Head small, inserted into the prothorax nearly to the eyes, 
a little produced in front; clypeus indistinct; antennary ridge 


Tenebrionide from Australia and Tasmania. 33 


very small. Eyes prominent, transverse, narrow throughout. 
Antenne clavate, the joints, except the last three, surrounded 
with whorls of stiff hairs; scape not stouter than the other 
joints, the third twice as long as the second, and longer than 
the fourth, the remainder to the eighth becoming gradually 
shorter sninth andtenth transverse, eleventh rounded,discoloured, 
the last three for ming a short pubescent club. Oral or ans ap- 
parently as in Ulodes, but the labium less transverse and more 
decidedly quadrate. Prothorax short, transverse, apex strongly 
emarginate, each side expanding into a broad. pointed angle 
extending from the apex to the base, and fringed with short, 
curved, stoutish hairs ; the base broadly lobed ; the disk slichtly 
convex, regular. Elytra rather short, much broader than 
the prothorax, convex, slightly irregular, not costate, broadest at 
the base, the shoulders rounded and prominent. Legs shortish ; 
tarsi slender, slightly hairy beneath, the posterior claw-joint 
not so long as the rest together; anterior cox globose, not 
approximate. Prosternum flat. Metasternum moderately long. 

A well-marked genus, on account of its peculiar prothorax 
and clavate antenne. In colour and clothmg the species de- 
scribed below bears a striking resemblance to Lemodes coccinea, 
Boh., an anomalous form supposed to belong to the Pyro- 
chroidee, common in fungi under the bark of decaying trees in 
Victoria. Loletophagus Sapphira, Newm.*, is another mem- 
ber of this genus, larger and more brightly “colour ed, with the 
suture and borders of the elytra black. 


Ganyme Howittti?. Pl. X. fig. 7 


G. sordide miniacea, subsericea ; antennis, art. ultimo excepto, pedi- 
busque nigris. 


Hab. Victoria; Tasmania. 


Closely covered with a dark miniaceous, somewhat silky, 
scale-like pubescence, paler, less dense, and more scale-like 
beneath, and without a vestige of punctuation ; upper lip and 
palpi brownish black ; antenne black, except the last joint, 
which is of a reddish-white colour ; - prothorax with two vague 
impressions in front and two behind, the latter more towards 
the sides; scutellum corditorm, indistinct ; elytra short in 
proportion to the breadth, but about four times the length of 
the prothorax, very convex, irregular, rather abruptly declivous 
behind, one little callosity behind the shoulder, and two on 
the declivity, the epipleura curving sharply up towards the 
shoulder; legs black, the tips of the tibia and tarsi inclining 
to ferruginous. Leneth 2 lines. 


* Entom, i. p. 104. 
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. Vol. iii. 3 


34 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera and Species of 


MELYTRA. 
Subfamily 4 rocerpuine. 
Antenne apice paulo incrassate, art. 3'° sequentibus multo longiore. 
Mentum subquadratum ; palpi labiales art. ultimo conico; labium 
membranaceum. 
Mazille lobo exteriore brevi, transverso ; palpi maxillares art. ult. 
subsecuriformi. 


Head triangular, subvertical, mserted into the prothorax 
nearly as far as the eyes; antennary ridge almost obsolete. 
Eyes prominent, round, entire. Antenne exposed at their 
insertion, long, filiform, but a little thicker at the apex ; scape 
globose-ovate, second joint obconic, third twice as long as the 
scape, fourth to the eighth much shorter than the third, ninth 
and tenth thicker than the preceding, eleventh elongate-ovate. 
Mentum subquadrate; lower lip very small, membranous. 
Maxille very short; outer lobe transverse, inner unarmed. 
Maxillary palpi long, with the last jomt securiform ; last joint 
of the labial palpi conic. Prothorax oblong, a little depressed, 
shghtly rounded at the sides, the flanks confounded with the 
pronotum, base and apex truncate. Elytra rather short, ovate ; 
epipleura vertical, narrow, with the flanks of the elytra raised 
above them, the shoulders obsolete; no wings. Legs mede- 
rate; femora thickened ; tibie filiform ; tarsi narrow, all nearly 
equal, the claw-joint elongate. Anterior cox globose, ex- 
serted, not approximate. Prosternum on the same plane with 
the rest of the propectus ; the anterior cotyloid cavities rather 
remote from its posterior edge, intermediate with trochantins 
angulated externally. Metasternum shorter than the meso- 
sternum. Interfemoral process rather narrow, triangular. 
Abdomen with the ventral segments nearly equal in length. 

This genus and the following are so far connected that in 
both the flanks of the prothorax are not separated from the 
pronotum, and the mentum is sessile to the throat. In other 
respects their principal characters are very dissimilar. For 
further remarks I must refer to the next genus. 


Melytra ovata. Pl. X. fig. 1. 


M. subnitida ; capite et prothorace nigro-piceis; elytris cupreis ; 
antennis pedibusque ferrugineis. 


flab. Tasmania. 


Subnitid; head and prothorax pitchy black, fmely pune- 
tured; palpi and antenne light ferruginous, the latter more 
than half the length of the body, and paler at the apex; scu- 
tellum transversely triangular, acuminate behind; elytra cop- 
per-brown, seriate-punctate, the punctures rather coarse and 


Tenebrionide from Australia and Tasmania. dd 


somewhat longitudinally impressed, the intervals between the 
rows minutely punctate ; body beneath chestnut-brown, finely 
punctate ; legs light ferruginous. Length 3 lines, 


HyYM&A. 
Subfamily Avocrrpur. 


Antenne clavate, art. tertio sequentibus haud longiore. 

Mentum transversum, antice gradatim angustius; labium corneum. 

Mazille lobo exteriore elongato, angustato; palpi maxillares art. 
ultimo ovato. 

Head subtriangular, rounded and obtuse anteriorly, subver- 
tical, inserted into the prothorax nearly as far as the eyes; 
the clypeus separated from the front by a deep slightly arched 
suture ; antennary ridge small, auriform. Eyes conically pro- 
jecting, round, entire. Antenne exposed at their insertion, 
subelongate; scape globose, second joint shortly turbinate, 
third to the eighth elongate-turbinate, nearly equal in length, 
ninth and tenth nearly equilaterally triangular, eleventh ovate, 
pointed, not longer than the tenth, the three forming a depressed 
club. Mentum transverse, rounded at the sides, gradually and 
rapidly narrowing towards the insertion of the lower lip, the 
latter small, rounded, corneous. Maxille narrow, the inner 
lobe unarmed. Maxillary palpi long, with the last joint ovate, 
of the labial shortly cylindrical. Prothorax oblong, narrowed 
posteriorly, the sides rounded, the flanks confounded with the 
pronotum, apex and base truncate. LElytra short, ovate, the 
shoulders obsolete; epipleura narrow, vertical; no wings. 
Legs moderate; femora thickened in the middle; tibie gra- 
dually stouter towards the apex; tarsi lengthened, slender, 
the claw-joint moderate. The under parts nearly as in the 
preceding genus, but the anterior cotyloid cavities very close 
to the posterior border of the propectus, the mesosternum 
and metasternum a little longer, the interfemoral process very 
considerably broader, and the ventral segments gradually de- 
creasing in length to the fourth. 

The position of Hymea and Melytra is somewhat doubtful. 
From the characters of the ‘“ Apocryphides,” as given by M. 
Lacordaire*, they seem to me to belong to them. Mr. IF’. Bates, 
who has made the Heteromera his especial study, inclines to 
the opinion (7 litt.) that, from the narrow antennary ridges, 
they are more nearly related to the Strongyline, and that they 
form a distinct subfamily. In the ‘Genera,’ the “ Apocry- 
phides” are classed among the “ Hélopides,” an arrangement 
to which Dr. Leconte ¢ objects, because of the absence of the 

* Genera, Xe. vy. p. 452. + Classif. Col. North Am. p. 218, 


Ix 
ax 


36 Mr: F. P. Pascoe on new Genera and Species of 


membranous margin of the third and fourth abdominal seg- 
ments, ‘which is so evident in Helopini and all the allied 
tribes.” He admits, however, that ‘‘ the observation of such 
characters as are relied on for the classification of this family 
is sometimes very difficult in small species, unless specimens 

may be submitted for dissection.” Hymea, as it appears to 
me, has entirely corneous ventral segments, while Mel ytra has 
the third and fourth segments membranous posteriorly. Both 
have the mentum without a pedicel, and the base of the maxille 
and lower lip exposed. There are trochantins*, I think, in 
both.. At any rate, their intermediate cotyloid cavities are 
angulated externally. M. Lacordaire ascribes trochantins to 
Apocrypha, although he says it is difficult to decide if they really 
exist. Dr. Leconte refuses them without any doubt. With 
regard to the antennary ridges, it sometimes happens that the 
difference between the continuous ridge (Platygene) and the 
narrowed and more limited ridge (Otidogene) is one of degree, 
leaving it doubtful to which categ ory they belong. Dr. Leconte 
places “his two North-American “ tribes ”” Meracanthine and 
Strongyline (both otidogenous) in his “ subfamily 'Tenebrio- 
nide (genuini) ”’ together with Blaptinee, Boletophagine, Helo- 
pine, and many others s, all platygenous—an arrangement very 
different from M. Lacordaire’s, and attaching to the character 
a much less degree of importance than is done by him. The 
strongest ar eument against placing Hymea and Melytra among 
the Apoer yphine i is that the mentum is attached to the throat 
without the intervention of a pedicel. 


Hymea succinifera. Pl. X. fig. 3 
H. nitida, fulvo-brunnea ; elytris tuberculis succineo-flavis instructis. 
Hab. Tasmania. 


Shining fulvous brown; head rather coarsely punctured ; 
prothorax not broader than ‘the head measured across the eyes, 
coarsely punctured, the intervals here and there raised into 
small tubercles ; scutellum large, but its limits very idistinet; 
elytra scarcely longer than the head and prothorax together, 
seriate-punctate, the punctures large and connected by a slight 
longitudinal impression, a few erect, stiffish hairs scattered 
chiefly at the sides; on each elytron towards the outer side 
two rows of large, oblong, amber-like tubercles, the outer of 


* The trochantin is a small piece attached to the outer edge of the 
coxa; in the Tenebrionide, when it is present, it is confined to the 
intermediate pair, and it is generally, if not invariably, correlated with a 
cotyloid cavity having a very pronounced angle over the spot where it 


occurs. Ihave given a diagram of the coxa awith a trochantin attached 
on Pl. X. fig. 9. 


Tenebrionide from Australia and Tasmania. 37 


them of three (one on the shoulder), the inner of two tuber- 
cles, and one or two spots of the same amber-colour; body 
beneath brownish ferruginous, coarsely punctured ; antenne 
and legs yellowish ferruginous, with a few longish scattered 
hairs. Length 2 lines. 


Atryphodes Howittit. 

A, viridi-zeneus, aureo-yersicolor, nitidus; prothorace transverso, 
angulis anticis rotundatis, lateribus modice foliaceis, rotundatis, 
sulcis discoidalibus leviter impressis; elytris costis alternis mi- 
noribus. 


Hab. Kiama. 


Greenish bronze, with varying golden reflections, shining ; 
antenne pitchy black ; prothorax transverse, broader than the 
elytra, anterior angles rounded, the sides with a moderately 
wide folaceous margin, slightly rounded, narrower at the 
base, the discoidal lines shallow, the lateral abbreviated ; scu- 
tellum subcordiform ; elytra about twice the length of the pro- 
thorax, their alternate costee much smaller than the others ; 
body beneath and legs pitchy brown, shining. Length 10-11 
lines. 

Atryphodes is perhaps better known under its old name 
Thoracophorus* ; but, as that name had been previously used 
by Motschulsky, I proposed to replace it by the abovey. 
The characters as given by M. Lacordairet apply to all the 
species hitherto described, and therefore they need not be re- 
peated here. Only one species was then known (A. Walck- 
naert, Hope); the other two, dilaticollis, Guér., and Kirbyi, 
Sol., I have no doubt are referable to it. The above is a very 
handsome species, and easily distinguished by its colour. All 
the species appear to have the head and prothorax impunctate, 
or nearly so, the former has a frontal horseshoe-shaped or 
stirrup-like impressed line, the anterior portion being the 
groove dividing the clypeus from the front; on the prothorax 
there are a central and two lateral impressed lines, each termi- 
nating posteriorly in a more or less strongly marked fovea ; 
the lateral lines are frequently abbreviated. The males have 
the anterior tarsi slightly dilated, and the antenne thicker 
than in the females. I am not sure that the greater breadth 


* Erichson said long ago, “The name must be altered, not only because 
it has been already used, but also because it does not comply with the 
rules of nomenclature.” Wiegmann’s Arch. 1842, ii. p. 239. Thoracophorus, 
however, in Motschulsky’s sense, has been adopted by Dr. Gemminger 
and Baron von Harold in their great ‘Catalogus Coleopterorum, now in 
course of publication. 

+ Journ. of Entom. i. p. 478 (1866). { Gen. v. p. 456. 


38 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera and Species of 


of the prothorax noticeable in some individuals is always a 
sexual character. 
Atryphodes Castelnaudi. 
A, niger, vix nitidus; prothorace transverso, angulis anticis obtusis, 
lateribus rotundatis, modice foliaceis, sulcis discoidalibus subtiliter 
impressis ; elytris subnitidis, costis alternis minoribus. 


Hab. Kiama. 


Black, scarcely or only very slightly nitid on the head and 
prothorax, more so on the elytra; antenne nitid, especially at 
the base ; prothorax transverse, not broader than the elytra, 
anterior angles obtuse, the sides with a moderately wide folia- 
ceous margin, well rounded, and considerably narrower at the 
base; the discoidal lines nearly obsolete, except at the base, 
the fovee in which they terminate very shallow; scutellum 
subcordiform ; elytra about twice the length of the prothorax, 
their alternate coste smaller than the others; body beneath 
and legs pitchy black, shining. Length 10-11 lines. 

Thave dedicated this fine species to Count F. de Castelnau, 
who, in addition to numerous previously well-known ento- 
mological works, has recently presented us with an appa- 
rently exhaustive list of the Australian Cicindelidee and ba 
rabidee. 

Atryphodes cordicoliis. 

A. niger, nitidus; prothorace subcordiformi, lateribus modice folia- 
ceis, antice fortiter rotundatis, postice conniventibus, angulis an- 
ticis late rotundatis, sulcis discoidalibus fortiter impressis, latera- 
libus elongatis; elytris costis eequalibus. 


Hab. Brisbane. 


Black, shining; included part of the stirrup-shaped impres- 
sion of the front raised above the surrounding parts; pro- 
thorax somewhat heart-shaped, the sides with a moderately 
wide foliaceous margin, strongly rounded anteriorly, gradually 
contracting behind into a narrow base ; anterior angles broadly 
rounded ; discoidal lines strongly impressed, the two lateral 
nearly extending to the apex, becoming, however, gradually 
fainter ; scutellum deeply ensconced between the elytra, rounded 
posteriorly; elytra more than twice the length of the prothorax, 
their coste equal; body beneath and legs glossy brownish 
chestnut, tarsi ferruginous. Length 9-10 lines. 

The strongly marked form of the prothorax is exclusively 
the character of this species. 


Atryphodes wricollis. 


A. niger, nitidus; capite prothoraceque «reo-brunneis, hoc trans- 


Tenebrionide from Australia and Tasmania. 39 


verso, angulis anticis obtusis, marginibus sat late foliaceis, sulcis 
discoidalibus lateralibus interruptis ; elytris costis equalibus. 


Hab. Queensland. 


Black, shining; head and prothorax bronze-brown, the 
former with the frontal impression somewhat hexagonal, the 
upper line forming three shorter sides; antenne black ; 
prothorax transverse, strongly rounded and rather broad| 
foliaceous at the sides, the anterior angles obtuse, lateral dis- 
coidal lines interrupted; scutellum triangular, on the same 
level as the elytra; the latter about twice the length of the 
prothorax, their coste equal; body beneath and legs glossy 
brownish black. Length 6 lines. 

This species in habit more nearly approximates, although 
very different, to A. Howittii; but the strongly rounded pro- 
thorax is more characteristic of A. Walcknaert. Its precise 
habitat is uncertain. 


Atryphodes encephalus. 

A, angustatus, niger, nitidus ; prothorace oblongo, antice sat fortiter 
emarginatus, lateribus anguste foliaceis, modice rotundatis, sulcis 
discoidalibus lateralibus interruptis vel fere obsoletis; elytris 
costis eequalibus. 

Hab. Rockhampton. 

Narrow, black, shining; part within the frontal impression 
raised and marked above with two fovee; prothorax oblong, 
sides slightly rounded, foliaceous margin of moderate width, 
anteriorly rather strongly emarginate, the anterior angles 
somewhat obtuse, central discoidal line well marked, the two 
lateral interrupted, occasionally nearly obsolete; scutellum 
triangular, lying below the level of the elytra; the latter about 
the width of the prothorax and nearly twice as long, their 
coste equal; body beneath and legs glossy pitchy brown. 
Length 7 lines. 

A narrow species, readily distinguished by its strongly 
emarginate prothorax. 


Atryphodes pithecius. 
A, niger, subnitidus, elytris cupreo-fuscis ; prothorace paulo con- 
vexo, utrinque modice rotundato, marginibus anguste foliaceis, 
sulcis lateralibus nullis. 


Hab. Queensland. 


Black, slightly nitid, the elytra dark copper-brown ; antennz 
brownish, much more slender in the female ; prothorax rather 
longer than broad, slightly convex, the anterior angles obtuse, 
the margins narrowly foliaceous, the sides most rounded an- 


40 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera and Species of 


teriorly, straighter behind the middle, not incurved at the base 
towards the posterior angle, which is therefore obtuse, the 
lateral dorsal grooves represented only by the fovee at the 
base ; scutellum small; elytra as broad as or broader than the 
prothorax, ovate, the costes equal in breadth; body beneath 
and legs glossy brown ; ; tarsi ferruginous. Length 7-8 lines. 

Allied to A. errans, Pase., a black glossy species, but differ- 
ing essentially, inter alia, in the form of the prothorax, which 
is longer, considerably less rounded posteriorly, and with the 
foveee, but without any trace of the lateral grooves. I have 
four specimens, all slightly differing, inter se, but agreeing in 
the characters given above. Another very near may “hereafter, 
on more extensive examination of specimens, be found distinct. 

The species of Atryphodes form three divisions : all above 
described, together with errans and brevicollis*, belong to the 
Walcknaeri category, and are more or less glossy, with the 
foliaceous margins of the prothorax below the general level of 
its disk; the second category contains Macleay? aratus, and 
egertus, and are opaque, with the margins directed upwards, 
especially in the two former, and the disk of the prothorax flat 
and lying below them; lastly, there is the following species, 
in which the foliaceous mar eins become obsolete. 


Atryphodes caperatus. 
A, angustatus, niger, nitidus; prothorace oblongo, angulis anticis 
leviter rotundatis, lateribus haud foliaceis, in medio haud rotun- 
datis, ad basin subito contractis, sulcis discoidalibus interruptis. 


Hab. Hunter’s River; Darling Downs. 


Narrow, black, shining ; frontal space with five fovez (three 
above, two below) ; prothorax oblong, slightly broader than the 
elytra, sides moderately rounded anteriorly, then nearly straight, 
but narrowing posteriorly, near the base rounded, and then 
suddenly contracted and passing into the usual acute basal 
angle; no foliaceous margin, the two lateral discoidal lines 
broken up and irregular, but varying in different individuals ; 
scutellum transverse, scarcely below the level of the adjacent 
part of the elytra; the latter considerably more than twice the 
length of the prothorax, and with a bronze tint, their coste 
equal ; body beneath and legs glossy brownish black, the first 
two abdominal segments with a more or less decided broad 
longitudinal depression. Length 9 lines. 

A very narrow form, without foliaceous margins to the pro- 
thorax, and in these respects leading to Otrintus. 'The frontal 


* 


tedtenbacher, Novara-Reise, p. 180. The “lietnoides” of the same 
author appears to be synonymous with avalus. 


Tenebrionide from Australia and Tasmania. Al 


fovez are, in one of my specimens, connected with the upper 
central one by impressed lines; in another there are four or 
five irregular undefined depressions. 


BLEPEGENES*. 
Subfamily Apeziryvz. 


Caput exsertum, culmen supraantennarium in spinam productum. 
Mawxille lobo interiore majore, subquadrato, apice dense fimbriato. 
Prothorax apice truncatus. 

Elytra costata, plica epipleurali ad humerum haud attingente. 


Head exserted, gradualiy narrower behind the eyes, the 
antennary ridge prolonged into a nearly erect, slightly recurved 
spine; clypeus very thick, rather suddenly bent down ante- 
riorly, its apex emarginate, separated from the front by two 
fine oblique lines not meeting in the middle. Kyes transverse, 
narrow, entire. Antenne filiform; the scape obconic, the third 
joint not so long as the fourth and fifth together, thickened at 
the tip, the rest to the tenth subequal, obconic; the eleventh 
not dilated, longer than the preceding jomt. Mentum very 
narrow at the base, spreading and rounded at the sides and 
anteriorly ; lower lip transverse, bilobed, its palpi small. 
Maxillz small, densely fringed, the inner lobe larger than the 
outer and unarmed; their palpi slender, the basal joint elon- 
gate, the last securitorm. Prothorax depressed, spined at the 
sides, apex narrowed, truncate, posterior angles obliquely 
truncate. Elytra oblong-ovate, costate, flat above ; epipleura 
terminating before the apex, the epipleural fold slightly sinuate, 
not extending to the shoulder. Legs rather long; femora and 
tibie slightly compressed; tarsi slender, the anterior in the 
males rather strongly dilated, the penultimate joint of all sub- 
bilobed. Sterna and abdomen as in Adelium and Atryphodes. 

Although this genus has the subbilobed tarsi of Adeliwm, its 
affinity appears to me to be nearer Atryphodes, on account of 
its costate elytra, only slightly sinuate epipleural fold, and 
habit; in the latter respect it approaches Atryphodes egertus. 
It is among the most remarkable genera of Tenebrionide. 
The earliest specimens of this species which I saw were stated 
to be from Queensland; Dr. Howitt, however, gives Kiama as 
the habitat of the individuals he has kindly sent me. 


* This genus, with its type, was shortly described by me and published 
in the Proc. Ent. Soc. for April 1868. From some error, “ Clypeus valde” 
was printed “ Clypeus haud.” M. Preudhomme de Borre some time after 
published a description of the same species, in the ‘ Annales’ of the Bel- 
gian Entomologicai Society, under the name of Ceradelium armatum. 


42 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera and Species of 


Blepegenes aruspex. Pl. X. fig. 2. 


B. cupreo-fuscus vel -niger, subopacus ; elytris costis quatuor nitidis. 
Hab. Wiama. 


Dark copper-brown or bronze, sometimes bronze-black, nearly 
opaque; head and prothorax impunctate, the latter with four 
fovez on the disk, or the lateral fovez are connected and form 
an irregular longitudinal impression, eachi side before the mid- 
dle expanding into a strong triangular spine, subhorizontal or 
directed a little upwards ; near the base a much smaller spine 
or tooth, the posterior part of which slopes directly inwards to 
the base; scutellum transversely triangular; elytra more than 
three times the length of the prothorax, each with four glossy 
coste, none of them reaching to the apex, the sutural and 
second costa having a less elevated opaque costa between them, 
each apex ending in a short diverging mucro ; legs ferruginous 
brown, shining; body beneath very glossy, brown; antenne 
ferrugimous. Length 8-9 lines. 


BYALLIUS. 
Subfamily A pezizz. 


Antenne art. tertio elongato, cylindrico. 

Frons parum convexa, sulci longitudinales nulli. 
Mawille lobo interiore unciformi. 

Elytra obovata, reticulata, plica epipleurali obsoleta. 


Head deeply inserted into the prothorax, the front slightly 
convex, without any grooves; the clypeus broadly truncate 
at the apex, separated from the front by a narrow, distinct, 
arched line. yes transverse, impinged on by the antennary 
ridges. Antenne filiform; scape obconic, the third joint cy- 
lindrical, longer than the fourth and -fifth together; the two 
latter and remainder to the tenth obconic, becoming very gra- 
dually shorter; the eleventh longer, ovate, depressed. Mentum 
rather narrow behind, rounded at the sides anteriorly ; lower 
lip transverse, slightly emarginate and fringed at the apex, 
largely excavated in the middle on each side for the insertion 
of the labial palpi. Maxillee with the inner lobe narrow, 
curved, and gradually terminating in a very distinct point ; 
their palpi stout, the basal jot very short, the terminal securi- 
form. Prothorax depressed, slightly foliaceous and rounded at 
the sides, the apex strongly emarginate and much narrower 
than the base, the latter broadly lobed. Elytra obovate, reti- 
culate, the epipleural fold obsolete. Legs moderately long ; 
femora nearly linear, compressed ; posterior tarsi compressed, 
the basal joint nearly as long as the rest together, the penulti- 


Tenebrionide from Australia and Tasmania. 43 


mate of all entire. Mesosternum deeply notched for the re- 
ception of the prosternal process. Metasternum and abdomen 
as in Adelium, the former, however, rather longer. 

This is a very distinct genus, for which at present it is dif- 
ficult to assign any very near ally, although its habit is that of 
Atryphodes. 


Byallius reticulatus. Pl. X. fig. 6. 
B. niger, infra et pedibusque nitidis. 
Hab. Mountains of Gippsland. 


Black ; head and prothorax very slightly nitid, minutely 
punctured, the lateral borders of the latter recurved; scutellum 
very transverse and glossy ; elytra gradually broader from the 
base, shortly rounded towards the apex, wrinkled with small 
irregular vermiculate depressions, giving the whole surface a 
reticulate appearance, the epipleure minutely punctured ; 
sterna, abdomen, and legs black, shining; tarsi ferruginous 
brown, clothed beneath as well as the edge of the lip with rich 
golden hairs; antenne with a greyish pubescence towards the 


tips. Length 9 lines. 


Setrotrana* proxima. 
S. nigra, convexa, subnitida ; prothorace marginibus erosis ; elytris 
fusco-seneis, lineis interruptis eleyatis, interstitiis biseriatim 
punctatis. 


Hab. Victoria. 


Resembles S. catenulata, Boisd., but more convex, entirely 
subnitid above; the elytra dark brown bronze, with double 
rows of small simple punctures between the raised interrupted 
lines or tubercles. In S. catenulata the middle of the pro- 
thorax and elytra is decidedly flattish, the latter a pure dense 
black, and between the glossy lines of tubercles opaque ; the 
punctures, also in double rows, have each a glossy granule at 
the anterior edge. The prothorax in both species is marked 
with minute short longitudinal lines, between which the punc- 
tures are placed, and the lateral margins are jagged or erose 
at their edges. Dr. Howitt says that this new species is the 
Victorian representative of S. catenulata, whose habitat ap- 
pears to be confined to the Sydney district. My specimens of 
S. proxima are about 6 lmes long; the older species is larger. 


Setrotrana crenicollis (Howitt’s MS.). Pl. X. fig. 4. 


S. planata, brunnescens, subopaca, granulis nitidis instructa, mar- 


* Pascoe, Journ. of Entom, ii. p. 488. 


44 On new Genera and Species of Tenebrionide. 


ginibus prothoracis crenatis ; elytris lineis interruptis elevatis, et 
granulis minutis seriatim interpositis. 


Hab. “ Mountains of Victoria.”’ 


Light reddish brown, subopaque above, with numerous glossy 
eranulations of various sizes ; antenne dark brown; head 
finely granulate; prothorax longer than broad, nearly flat, 
closely ‘covered with small irregular eranulations, the margins 
pale yellowish brown and crenate; scutellum nearly hidden 
by the overlapping base of the prothorax ; ; elytra nearly flat, 
except towards the apex, where they bend down rather sud- 
denly, a little wider than the prothorax at the base, the sides 
subparallel; the disk with granulations mostly of ‘two SIZeS, 
the largest (of a dark amber-colour) forming interrupted lines, 
of which there are four on each elytron; between these lines 
are rows, generally three in number, of small round ones ; 
body beneath thickly granulated ; legs light reddish brown, 
femora with a broad yellow ring near the ¢ apex ; tarsi slender, 
filiform. Length 5-6 lines. 

A remarkable species, somewhat departing from the normal 
form in the longer prothorax and very slender tarsi. Sedro- 
trana 1s distinguished from Adelium by its prothorax closely 
applied to the clytra, and the shortness of the third antennary 
joint, and from Coripera by the complete or nearly complete 
absence of the eprpleural fold; it is barely to be noticed in the 
above species, being indicated by a very narrow line nearly in 


the middle of the epipleura. 


Coripera® ocellata (Howitt’s MS.). Pl. X. fig. 5 
C. cupreo-fusca, nitida ; elytris biseriatim impressis, interstitiis an- 
nulis oblongis impressis, marginibus disci flavis. 
Hab. Mount Macedon (Victoria). 


Dark copper-brown ; head finely and irregularly punctured ; 
prothorax with minute shallow punctures, its lateral margins 
paler; scutellum small, transverse ; elytra nearly flat above, 
each with seven rows of small punctures, the two outer on the 
epipleural line, the mner bordering the suture, the four inter- 
mediate lies placed in pairs, each pair and the sutural and 
marginal rows separated by a line of oblong impressed rings ; 
the disk bordered with yellowish ; body beneath and legs very 
glossy brown; antennee and tarsi ferruginous, the latter very 
slender, filiform. Length 4-5 lines. 

Closely agreeing in form with O. deplanata, Boisd., but very 
distinct on account of the peculiar sculpture of the elytra. Tn 
my description of the genus Cordpera the term epipleura was 


* Pascoe, Journ. of Entom., ii, p. 485. 


Mr. G. 8. Brady on Ostracoda. 45 


by some oversight used to express the epipleural fold, which, 
although narrow, is well marked and extends along the whole 
length of the epipleura; the latter is nearly vertical. 


EXPLANATION OF PLATE X. 


. Melytra ovata: a, mentum, lower lip, &c.; 6, maxilla &e. 

. Blepegenes aruspex: a, mentum &c.; 6, maxilla &e.; c, head. 

. Hymea suceinifera: a, mentum &c.; 6, maxilla &e. 

Seirotrana crenicollis, 

Coripera ocellata. 

. Byallius reticulatus: a, mentum &e.; 6, maxilla &e. 

. Ganyme Howittii: a, antennee. 

. Orcopagia monstrosa: a, mentum &e. ; b, maxilla &e. ; ¢, antenna ; 
d, head ; e, fore tibia. N.B. The figure is much too broad in 
proportion. 

Fig. 9, Coxa and part of the femur of a Pimelia: a, the trochantin ; 

b, the trochanter. The left side is supposed to be towards the 

spectator. 


Fig. 
Fig. 
Fig. 
Fig. 
Fig. 

i. 
Fig. 
Fig. 


OWI Or Co DD 


[To be continued. | 


XI.— Contributions to the Study of the Entomostraca. 
By GrorGE STEWARDSON Brapy, C.M.Z.S. &e. 


No. IV. Ostracoda from the River Scheldt and the Grecian 
Archipelago. 


[Plates VII. & VIII. } 
Lists of Species. 


River Scheldt, near Antwerp. | Besika Bay, 14 fathoms. 
Cypris gibba, Ramdohr. Pontocypris(?) angusta, Brady. 
Cypridopsis obesa, nov. sp. intermedia, Brady. 


Candona candida (Miller). Cythere tenera, Brady. 
compressa (Koch). crispata, Brady. 

lactea, Baird. affinis, nov. sp. 

Cythere viridis, Miller. senticosa (Baird). 
pellucida, Baird. —— plicatula, Reuss. 
castanea, Sars. tarentina, Baird. 
porcellanea, nov. sp. antiquata (Baird). 
villosa (Sars). Jonesii (Baird) and var. 


fuscata, nov. sp. ceratoptera. 

pulchella, Brady. Cytheridea Miilleri, Bosquet. 
Cytheridea littoralis, Brady. littoralis, Brady. 

(?) cornea, nov. sp. *Llyobates judeea, Brady. 
Loxoconcha elliptica, Brady. Loxoconcha glabra, Brady. 


Xestoleberis aurantia (Baird). 
Cytherura similis, Sars. 


tumida, nov. sp. 
angustata, nov. sp. 


—— flavescens, nov. sp. Xestoleberis margaritea, Brady. 

—— acuticostata, Sars. ij intermedia, Brady. 
cellulosa (Norman). Cytherideis teres, nov. sp. 

Cytherideis subulata, Brady. Paradoxostoma ensiforme, Brady. 


Paradoxostoma variabile (Baird).| Cytherella punctata, Brady. 


46 


Dardanelles, 17 fathoms. 
Cythere tenera, Brady. 
crispata, Brady. 

* (?) Stimpsoni, Brady. 
tarentina, Baird. 
—— pee Reuss. 

onesii, var. ceratoptera,Bosq. 
Cytheridea Miilleri, Bosq. 
Xestoleberis margaritea, Brady. 
Cytheropteron acutum, ov. sp. 
Cytherella punctata, Brady. 


Pireus. 
Pontocypris intermedia, Brady. 
obtusata, nov. sp. 


Mr. G. 8. Brady on Ostracoda 


*Cythere Berchoni, Brady. 

. Stimpsoni, Brady. 

plicatula, Fewss. 

—— antiquata (Baird). 

Cytheridea littoralis, Brady. 

castanea, Brady. 

Loxoconcha tamarindus ? (Jones). 

tumida, nov. sp. 
Xestoleberis margaritea, Brady. 
Cytherura obtusata, Brady. 

*Cytheropteron stellatum, Brady. 
Paradoxostoma ensiforme, Brady. 
Cytherella punctata, Brady. 


* 


Crete, mud. 
Polycope, sp. 


THE gathering from the river Scheldt (for which I am in- 
debted to Mr. E. C. Davison) exhibits a curious mixture of 
marine and freshwater species, the former, however, being 
chiefly such as exhibit a decided preference for littoral, estua- 
rine, or sub-brackish habitats, e.g. Cythere castanea, Cytheridea 
littoralis, Loxoconcha elliptica, Xestoleberis aurantia, and Cythe- 
rideis subulata. The uniformly good preservation of the shells 
would, nevertheless, lead to the supposition that all the species 
were really living in company at the place where they were 
found. ‘Two of the new species included in this list (Cypri- 
dopsis obesa and Cytheridea cornea) will be described and 
figured from British specimens in a future communication. It 
may be noted that the specimens here referred to Cytherura 
similis, though agreeing perfectly in shape with an outline 
drawing obligingly sent to me by Herr G. O. Sars, differ 
strikingly from his description in their surface-ornament, being 
distinctly punctate, and bearing also several small, distant, 
circular papille. The drawing of C. similis given in my 
‘Monograph of the Recent British Ostracoda’ is faulty, and 
has the posterior beak too much produced. 

The lists of species from the Mediterranean exhibit an inter- 
mixture of British species similar to what has been noticed on 
a previous occasion. ‘Those marked with an asterisk have 
been described in a French periodical, ‘ Les Fonds de la Mer ;’ 
the remainder of those to which my name is affixed will be 
found in the ‘ Transactions of the Zoological Society,’ vol. v., 
in the ‘Monograph of the British Ostracoda,’ or in previous 
papers of the present series. The specimens which I have 
doubtfully referred to Loxoconcha tamarindus are rather larger 
than that species as it usually occurs on the British coast, 
measuring about one-fortieth of an inch in length: they are 
also somewhat more ventricose, and slightly different in out- 


from the River Scheldt and the Grecian Archipelago. 47 


line; but the differences seem to be too slight to warrant se- 
paration as a distinct species. One of these specimens is 


figured in Pl. VIII. figs. 9, 10. 
Pontocypris obtusata, nov. sp. (Pl. VIII. figs. 7, 8.) 


Carapace, as seen from the side, elongate, reniform, highest in 
the middle; greatest height considerably less than half the 
length; extremities rounded : superior margin well arched ; 
inferior sinuated in the middle. Seen from above, the outline 
is compressed, ovate; greatest width in the middle and 
scarcely equal to one-third of the length, pointed in front, 
narrowly rounded behind. Shell-surface smooth. Colour 
whitish. Length 1, inch. 


Cythere porcellanea, nov.sp. (Pl. VII. figs. 1-4.) 


Valves, as seen from the side, subclavate, higher in front than 
behind; greatest height in front of the middle, and equal to 
half the length; anterior extremity broadly rounded, poste- 
rior obliquely rounded or subtruncate: superior margin 
boldly arched in front of the middle, thence sloping back- 
wards with a slight concave curve, and ending abruptly in 
an obtuse angle; inferior gently sinuated. Outline, as seen 
from above, ovate, equally pointed at the extremities, widest 
in the middle; width much less than the height. Shell- 
surface smooth, each valve bearing an elongated mamilli- 
form protuberance behind the middle of the ventral surface. 
Colour yellowish white. Length 3, inch. 


One specimen only of this species was found. Though 
approaching in shape C. castanea, it is very different in general 
appearance ; the smooth unsculptured shell and lateral protu- 
berances are perhaps its best diagnostic marks. 


Cythere fuscata, nov. sp. (PI. VIL. figs. 5-8.) 


Carapace, asseen from theside, oblong, subreniform, rather higher 
in front than behind; oreatest height equal to half the length ; 
anterior extremity "rounded, posterior slightly emarginate 
above the middle: superior margin almost str aight, inferior 
sinuated in the middle. Seen from above, the outline is ob- 
long ovate, acutely pointed in front, subtruncate behind; 
greatest width less than the height, situated behind the 
middle. Surface of the valves closely punctate. Colour 
yellowish brown. Length = inch. 


Cythere affinis, nov. sp. (Pl. VII. figs. 13, 14.) 
Carapace compressed, oblong. Seen from the side, subreniform, 
nearly equal in height throughout; greatest height less than 


48 


an 


ab 


Mr. G. 8. Brady on Ostracoda 


half the length; anterior extremity evenly, posterior obliquely 
rounded: superior margin slightly concave in the middle, 
and more distinctly emarginate close to the posterior extre- 
mity ; inferior rather deeply sinuated in the middle. Out- 
line, as seen from above, oblong, irregularly ovate, widest 
behind the middle, obtusely pointed in front, broadly mucro- 
nate behind; greatest width less than the heignt. Surtace 
ot the valves irregularly pitted, marked with several peri- 
pheral concentric rugee and an indistinct transverse central 
sulcus. Colour yellowish brown. — Length 4; inch. 


Cythere Stimpsoni, Brady. (Pl. VII. figs. 9-12.) 
Cythere Stimpsont, Brady, Les Fonds de la Mer. 


This species exhibits a near approach to C. fistulosa, Baird, 
d seems to be separated from that species chiefly by its less 
rupt and prominent ribbing, the more delicate reticula- 


tion of the surface, and the less elongated form of the cara- 


pa 


ce. C. runcinata, Baird, seems to me very likely to be the 


male of C. fistulosa. 


Loxoconcha tumida, nov. sp. (Pl. VIII. figs. 11, 12.) 


Carapace of the female, as seen from the side, subrhomboidal, 


highest in the middle; greatest height equal to more than 
two-thirds of the length; extremities obliquely rounded, 
the posterior emarginate at its upper extremity: superior 
margin arched, highest in the middle; inferior slightly 
convex. Seen from above, the outline is lozenge-shaped, 
widest at the middle and acuminate at each extremity ; 
width equalling rather more than half the length. Shell- 
surface closely and rather coarsely punctate. Length 
ie Tiakelo 

This is closely allied to L. affinis, but much more tumid. 


Loxoconcha angustata, nov. sp. (Pl. VIII. figs. 16, 17.) 


Carapace, as seen from the side, elongated, subrhomboidal, 


nearly equal in height throughout ; height equal to half the 
length; extremities obliquely rounded, the posterior emar- 
ginate at its upper angle: superior margin quite straight, 
inferior slightly sinuated. Outline, as seen from above, 
ovate, widest behind the middle; extremities sharply mu- 
cronate, greatest width about equal to the height. Shell- 
surface marked with closely set, deep, angular pittings. 
Substance of the shell rather thin and horny. Length 
—. inch. 


from the River Scheldt and the Grecian Archipelago. 49 
Cytherura flavescens, nov. sp. (Pl. VILL. figs. 13-15.) 


Carapace, seen from the side, oblong, constricted in the middle; 
height fully equal to half the length; anterior extremity 
rounded, posterior produced in the middle into a short ob- 
tuse beak: superior and inferior margins both distinctly 
sinuated in the middle. Outline, as seen from above, ovate, 
mucronate behind, pointed in front; greatest width situate 
in the middle, much less than the height. Surface of the 
valves marked with delicate raised reticulations, the longi- 
tudinal markings being most conspicuous. Colour yellowish. 
Length’, inch. 

I have specimens of this species also from the estuary of the 
Thames, and perhaps from other British localities; but the 
genus to which it belongs is so perplexing, the species being 
numerous and separated by such apparently variable charac- 
ters, that I had not hitherto ventured to describe it under a 
distinct specific name. These foreign specimens, however, 
appear to place the species on a more certain foundation. 


Cytheropteron acutum, nov. sp. (PI. VIII. figs. 1-4.) 


Carapace, seen from the side, oblong, subrhomboidal; greatest 
height in the middle, equal to half the length: anterior ex- 
tremity rounded; posterior obliquely truncate, produced 
above the middle into an obtuse beak: superior margin 
arched, inferior sinuated im front of the middle. Seen from 
above, the outline is diamond-shaped, widest behind the 
middle; extremities acuminate, width greater than height. 
Surface of the shell smooth, marked with small, distant, 
circular papille; lateral ala prominent. Length 5!; inch. 


Cytherideis teres, nov. sp. (Pl. VIII. figs. 5, 6.) 

Carapace, as seen from the side, elongated, oat-shaped, higher 
behind than in front; greatest height in the middle, and 
equal to one-third of the length; anterior extremity rather 
attenuated, posterior rounded: superior margin evenly 
arched, inferior almost straight. Seen from above, com- 
pressed ovate, acutely pointed in front, more obtusely be- 
hind, widest in the middle; width equal to the height. 
Surface of the shell smooth. Colour yellowish white. 
Length = inch. 


Polycope, sp. (Plate VII. figs. 15, 16.) 


A few separated valves of a species of Polycope, not much 
different in appearance from P. orbicularis, Sars, but smooth 


Ann. &: Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. iii. 4 


50 Dr. G. C. Wallich in Reply to 


and wholly destitute of sculpture, were found in soundings 
taken by Capt. Spratt off the coast of Crete. Diam. ;'5 inch. 


EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 
Puate VIL. 


Fig. 1. Cythere porcellanea, seen from left side. | 

Fig. 2. The same, seen from above. 

Fig. 3. The same, from below. 

Fig. 4. The same, from the front. 

Fig. 5. Cythere fuscata, seen from the left side. 

Fig. 6. The same, seen from above. | . 
Fig. 7. The same, from below. GN) 
Fig. 8. The same, from the front. Gna 
Fig. 9. Cythere Stimpsoni, seen from the left side. | 


Fig. 10. The same, from above. 

Fig. 11. The same, from below. 

Fig. 12. The same, from the front. 

Fig. 13. Cythere affinis, seen from the left side. | 
Fig. 14. The same, seen from above. y) 
Fig. 15. Polycope, sp., seen from the side. | x60 

Fig. 16. The same, end view. ( ; 


Puate VIII. 


Fig. 1. Cytheropteron acutum, seen from the left side. > 
Fig. 2. The same, seen from above. 

Fig. 3. The same, seen from below. 

Fig. 4, The same, seen from the front. 


Fig. 6. The same, seen from below. . 

Fig. 7. Pontocypris obtusata, seen from the left side. 

Fig. 8. The same, seen from above. 

Fig. 9. Loxoconcha tamarindus(?), seen from the left side. 
Fig. 10. The same, seen from above. 

Fig. 11. Loxoconcha tumida, seen from the left side. 

Fig. 12. The same, seen from above. | 
Fig. 13. Cytherura flavescens, seen from the left side. 

Fig. 14. The same, from above. x 60. 
Fig. 15. The same, seen from the front. 

Fig. 16. Loxoconcha angustata, seen from the left side. x 40 


iL 
2 
3 
4 
Fig. 5. Cytherideis teres, seen from the left side. 
: x40. 
8 
9 


Fig. 17, The same, seen from above. 


XII.—Reply to Dr. E. P. Wright's Observations on Dredging. 
To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History. 


GENTLEMEN, 
The remarks of Dr. Wright, in this month’s Number of the 
¢ ? =| aa 14 1 ” Ay 
Annals,’ on what he is pleased to term the “ accidental ” dis- 
covery by me of starfishes normally living in the deeper 
abysses of the ocean, are so far incorrect that I must beg to 
be permitted to reply to them. 


Dr. E. P. Wright’s Observations on Dredging. 51 


In the first place, 1 would observe that I accompanied the 
expedition, in the course of which that discovery was made, 
with the express purpose of ascertaining if my belief in the 
existence of animal life at the greatest depths was well 
founded or the contrary. The capture of any particular genus 
or order of animals not having been anticipated by me, the 
capture of the Ophiocome might, under a strained and per- 
verted interpretation, receive the verdict of “‘ accidental ;”’ or 
it might be called accidental in the sense that, from that par- 
ticular locality, that particular sounding, or the instrument 
employed on that special occasion, no distinct result was 
looked for. In this sense, but in this sense only, I had myself 
already described it as being “ accidental.” I certainly did not 
expect to capture an Ophiocoma, any more than I expected to 
capture a turbot. If it affords Dr. Wright any satisfaction to 
learn this, he is welcome to the fact; but since I can adduce 
the clearest evidence in support of my having anticipated the 
general scientific result which it was my good fortune to be 
able to establish, I must say it appears to me that Dr. Wright 
has gone out of his course, somewhat ungracefully in this in- 
stance, to deliver himself of what appears very like a sneer. 

Scientific men are quite competent to decide whether a dis- 
covery made with a “ souwnding-line” (for which Dr. Wright 
expresses such contempt) is a discovery of less value than 
one made with a “dredge,” and, further, whether the mere 
circumstance of a set of Echinoderms showing a preference for 
a piece of sounding-line, when they might have secured an 
upward passage of a mile and a half within a comfortable 
copper or iron receptacle, can detract in the slightest degree 
from the value or the significance of the discovery when 
worked out to tts legitimate conclusion. 

I would, however, remind Dr. Wright that, whilst he seems 
so ready to call my discovery “‘acc¢dental,” he does not appear to 
be aware that he has placed in my hands a weapon which recoils 
somewhat unpleasantly on himself; for he does not hesitate to 
claim full credit (see ‘ Annals’ for December 1868, p. 426) for 
having ‘added to the fauna of this deep-sea valley [from a depth 
of 480 fathoms] a@ shark” as well as “a sponge!” and this 
in the same page that he naively informs your readers that 
“he was not prepared to find sharks at such a depth, and was 
surprised when the padrone asked for leave to throw out the 
Jishing-lines just over the place where they had drawn up the 
dredge”’ from the above-mentioned depth of only 480 fathoms. 

As bearing on Dr. Wright’s discovery of the shark at 480 
fathoms, I may mention that many years ago MM. Pouillet 


and Biot, from independently conducted observations, were 
4% 


52 Rev. O. P. Cambridge’ on new Species of Araneidea. 


enabled to prove that fish lived at depths of 500 and 550 fa- 
thoms—and, further, to arrive at some really important conclu- 
sions regarding the constitution of the gases contained in their 
swimming-bladders when subsisting under the conditions there 
present. 

Dr. Wright has, moreover, to inform the scientific public on 
what basis (when referring to my starfish-sounding at 1260 
fathoms) he would have us believe that the ‘‘ dredge” is alone 
capable of affording “ indications of animals higher than the 
Rhizopods living at those depths ” (/oc, cit.), unless when, by 
accident, that instrument happens to bring one of these “ higher 
animals” to the surface. 

Surely, if my discovery was an accident, the discovery of 
Dr. Wright’s shark was “an accident of an accident.” 

I remain, 
Gentlemen, 
Very faithfully, yours, 


G. C. WALLICH. 
Kensington, December 6, 1868. 


XIII.—Deseriptions and Sketches of some new Species of 
Araneidea, with Characters of a new Genus. By the Rev. 
O. P. CAMBRIDGE, M.A. 


[Plates IV., V., VI.] 
Genus STORENA (Walck.). 


This genus was founded in 1805 by Baron Walckenaer 
(Tableau des Aranéides, p. 83, pl. 6. figs. 55, 56) upon a single 
spider received from New South Wales. Five species from 
the same region have lately come under my own eye; and of 
these, descriptions and sketches of characteristic portions of 
structure are given below. 


Storena variegata. Storena australiensis. 
scintillans. maculata. 
— Bradley. 


The last two of these I had at first described as constituting a 
new genus; afterwards the first two species came under my 
notice, and in them I recognized at once the exact type of 
Walckenaer’s description ; between these and the last two no 
generic distinction could be discovered, though each two were 
the types of a distinct group within the genus; lastly, S. 

sradleyi came before me, and puzzled me much: incapable of 
generic separation from S. australiensis and S. maculata, 
except in a modified relative position of the eyes, yet by that 


Rev. O. P. Cambridge on new Species of Araneidlea. 53 


modification it seemed almost to come within the genus Enyo. 
Dr. Ludwig Koch appears to have included several species 
(also from New South Wales), generically identical with the 
above three species, in the genus Hnyo*: my impression, how- 
ever, is that they will eventually be found to be quite distinct 
from Hnyo. Dr. Koch includes “ Storena”’ in the family 
Drassides, of which he fixes ¢wo terminal tarsal claws as the 
leading character, whereas ‘ Hnyo”’ has three, and has thence 
been included in the family Theridides. Now in those two of 
the species here described (Storena vartegata and S. scintillans) 
which seem to be undoubtedly of Walckenaer’s typical Storena 
the terminal tarsal claws are certainly three in number, though 
the third is very minute and difficult to be seen. S. Bradley? 
S. australiensis, and S. maculata have also three terminal 
tarsal claws. 

In his description of a new species of Storena (S. Greffec), 
also an Australian species, Dr. L. Koch does not specially re- 
mark upon its tarsal claws, though, from including it in his 
work ‘ Die Arachniden-Familie der Drassiden,’ p. 192, he 
leaves it to be inferred that he could only discover two. 

The at present little known but closely allied genus Lachesis 
(Savigny) seems scarcely to be generically distinct from Sto- 
rena, and is also apparently closely allied to Hnyo. Of both 
Lachesis and Enyo some species in my collection, from Syria, . 
Palestine, and India, have yet to be worked out; the com- 
parison of these with allied species already received, and with 
others expected, from Australia, will perhaps facilitate a more 
certain and permanent arrangement of the species now included 
in these several genera. At present the Australian species 
known to me must remain provisionally as here described. 


Storena variegata, Nn. sp. 

@. Adult. Length 33 lines. 

Cephalothorax oval, broader behind than in front, smooth, 
shining, rounded before; caput slopes forward, so that the 
profile line of the whole cephalothorax is a continuous curve ; 
fore part of caput has some bristly hairs upon it; normal 
grooves and indentations but slightly defined; colour a uni- 
form dark chocolate-brown. 

Eyes eight, not very unequal in size, in three transverse 
rows on fore part of cephalothorax ; the lower row consists of 
two eyes wide apart; close above this is the central row of 
four ; this row is rather curved, the curve directed backwards ; 


* Enyo braccata, £. picta, in “ Beschreib. neuer Arachniden u. Myriap.” 
aus den Verhandlungen d. k. k. zool.-bot. Gesell. in Wien, Jahrgang 1865, 
pp. 859-861. 

Enyo annulipes, ihid., Jahrgang 1867, p. 194. 


54 Rev. O. P. Cambridge on new Spectes of Araneidea. 


the two middle eyes are slightly the largest of the eight, and 
nearer to each other than each is to the lateral one on its side: 
above the central row, and further removed from it than from 
the lower one, is the third row of two eyes, near together and 
smallest of the eight; height of clypeus rather greater than 
the space between the lower and third rows of eyes. 

Legs not very long, strong, tapering, furnished with hairs, 
and a few spines on those of the two hinder pairs. Relative 
length 1, 4, 2, 38, but very little difference between 1 and 4; 
femora of first pair stronger than those of the rest. Colour 
brightish orange-brown; femora, outer sides of genua, and 
undersides of tibiz striped and suffused with deep chestnut- 
brown; tarsi end with three claws, the two upper ones curved 
and pectinate, the under one simple, small, and inconspicuous. 

Palpi short, strong, furnished with hairs; colour yellowish, 
humeral joints chestnut-coloured. 

Falces strong, conical, inclined backwards towards sternum, 
about equal in length to height of facial space, rather paler in 
colour than cephalothorax ; fang small. 

Maaxille rather strong, straight, oblong, rounded at extremi- 
ties on outer sides, inclined to labium. 

Labium about one-third shorter than the maxille, much 
broader at base than at apex, which is round-pointed: these 
parts are paler in colour than the falces. 

Sternum somewhat heart-shaped, but little longer than 
broad, smooth, shining, furnished with hairs, and of a dark 
chestnut-brown colour. 

Abdomen oval, very convex above, but very sparingly fur- 
nished with hairs, nearly black, marked and variegated both 
above and below with pale-yellow and whitish markings ; 
these form a concurrent double longitudinal series of broken 
chevrons in the medial line of the upper side; the markings 
on the sides are irregular, but they concentrate into a largish 
bright-yellowish-white patch on either side near the fore ex- 
tremity; on the underside the yellow markings form two 
broadish longitudinal converging lines, which reach halfway 
towards the spinners ; between these and the extremities of the 
lines are three roundish pale-yellow spots in a triangle whose 
apex is directed backwards. Spinners yellowish brown, short, 
and not very strong ; those of inferior pair strongest. 


A single specimen in a small collection of spiders received 
from the Swan Riyer, New South Wales. 
Storena scintillans, u. sp. 


2. Adult. Length 3 lines. 
This species is very similar in form and general appearance 


Rev. O. P. Cambridge on new Species of Araneidea. 55 


to S. variegata, but it differs remarkably in various respects. 
The cephalothorax is more bluff and rounded before ; the nor- 
mal furrows and indentations are scarcely defined, the caput 
and thorax being imperceptibly confluent: in colour the 
cephalothorax is of a deep red-brown; its surface is rugulose 
and reflects metallic sparkling tints of a beautiful violet and 
dark green in different lights. The clypeus is much rounded 
in profile, and its height exceeds the space between the fore and 
hind rows of eyes ; these are very similar in disposition to those 
of S. vartegata, and are very nearly equal to each other in size ; 
the middle row is slightly curved, the curve directed forwards. 
The /egs are less strong than in S. variegata, their relative 
length the same, but those of the hinder pair are rather longer 
in proportion to those of the first pair; their colour is a dark 
red-brown, femora darkest; the extremities of the tibiae of 
those of the first pair (extending to about one-third of their 
length) are of a clear yellow ; the legs are furnished with hairs 
and some short stoutish spines on those of the third and fourth 
pairs; several of these spines form a sort of ring round the 
fore extremities of their metatarsi, and near them, on the inner 
side, is a tuft of hairs. Each tarsus ends with three claws ; 
the two upper ones curved and pectinate, the lower one very 
small and not easy to be seen. The palpi are strong, similar 
to the legs in colour, and furnished with hairs and spines. 
Falces strong, more inclined to the sternum than in S. varie- 
gata; their colour is red brown, front surface rugulose. 
Maaille also more inclined to labium, which is likewise longer 
in proportion to the maxilla than in variegata: colour red- 
brown, paler at the extremities. Labiwm similar. Sternum 
heart-shaped, of a deep red-brown; in appearance slightly 
rugulose or punctulose. Abdomen oval, rather more convex 
above than in S. variegata, furnished very sparingly with 
hairs, which are mostly of a short bristly nature; surface 
smooth, shining, of a deep black reflecting metallic tints of an 
invisible green; on the upperside are five pale markings 
mottled with yellowish-white spots; one of these markings, 
small and inconspicuous, is on either side near the fore extre- 
mity, another on either side just past the middle, they form two 
short curved lines, the curves directed backwards; the fif 

marking is small, but conspicuous, and placed just above the 
spinners; on each side of the abdomen are two oblique lines, 
one short and commencing just below the curved lines above 
mentioned; the other (midway between that and the fore 
extremity of abdomen) is much longer and broader, and ex- 
tends into a largish patch beneath, where it almost joins the 
opposite and corresponding patch : from between these patches, 


56 Rev. O. P. Cambridge on new Species of Araneidea. 


at this point, runs a short narrow longitudinal line of the same 
colour towards the spinners, which are no more conspicuous 
than in S. variegata: the external sexual organs are rather 
prominent, smooth, and of a yellowish red-brown colour. _ 

A single specimen of this very distinct and beautiful species 
was contained in the Swan-River collection, with the speci- 
men of S. variegata. 


Storena Bradley?, n. sp. 


6. Adult. Length 24 lines. 

This species bears a near resemblance in form to Storena 
maculata ; the height, however, of the clypeus is less; there is 
also a modification in the relative position of the eyes, which 
distinguishes it at once from all the other species known 
to me; by this modification the relative length and breadth of 
the space occupied by the eyes is altered. 

Cephalothorax of a clear yellow red, reflecting metallic tints 
of a violet colour upon the caput and other portions in a strong 
light. ‘Two or three strongish erect black bristles are in the 
medial line of the upper part of caput; this line is continued 
over the clypeus, where the bristles turn upwards: the height 
ot clypeus is double that of the space between the anterior and 
posterior eyes. 

Eyes on black spots, occupying a space broader than long 
(in S. maculata and S. australiensis this space is longer than 
broad). The chief difference in the relative position of the 
eyes in the present species arises from those of the third row 
being brought down nearer to those of the middle one, and in 
the two central eyes of the middle row being also brought 
down so as apparently to belong more properly to the first row; 
thus the eight eyes might be with propriety described as in two 
curved rows, the curves directed backwards, that of the foremost 
row being but slight, that of the hinder one much stronger. The 
four eyes of the hinder row are nearly of equal size, but much 
larger than those of the front row, of which last the external 
eyes are very small, and rather less than the two centrals ; 
these are nearer to each other than each is to the lateral on its 
side; the space between the externals of the front row is near 
gPout equal to that between each and the hind central on its 
side. 

Legs long, moderate in strength ; relative length 4, 3, 1, 2. 
but little difference between those of the first, second, and 
third pairs, those of the fourth pair being considerably the 
longest, almost double the length of the spider,—those of first 
pair yellow-red, femora deepest in colour; those of second 
pair similar, but the femora still darker than those of first 


Rey. O. P. Cambridge on new Species of Araneidea. 57 


pair; while the femora, genua, and tibie of thé third and 
fourth pairs are of a deep blackish red-brown. All the femora 
reflect metallic tints of a violet colour in different lights. The 
legs are all furnished sparingly with hairs and spines, and 
each tarsus ends with three curved claws of a similar nature 
to those of the species already described. 

Palpi very similar in general appearance to those of the 
species next to be described (S. australienszs), short, red-yellow 
in colour; digital joimts red-brown, reflecting violet tints like 
the femora of the legs ; radial joints shorter and smaller than the 
cubital, and prominently produced in an obtuse form on their 
outer sides, the produced portions having their bases furnished 
with a tuft of bristly black hairs; one or two longer and 
strongish prominent black bristles also issue from the inner 
side of each radial joint ; a similar bristle issues from the upper 
sides of the cudbitals, and several from those of the humeral 
joints : digital joints very large, as long as the whole of the 
rest of the palpi; they are of a circular form flattened on the 
outer sides, with their extremities produced into a pomt much 
bent downwards ; they are furnished with hairs, and have two 
or three short, strong, claw-like spines at the extreme points ; 
these spines are rather abruptly bent at their extremities. 

The palpal organs are well developed, and consist of several 
yellowish and red-brown corneous processes, one of which, 
near their base, is prolonged into a rather prominent filiform 
spine, which, curving round inwards beneath the base of the 
digital joint, has its acute point in contact with the inner 
margin of the same, at about one-third of the distance from its 
extremity. 

Falces strong, about equal in length to the height of clypeus, 
inclined backwards to sternum, and similar in colour to 
cephalothorax. 

Maxille strongly inclined to labium, and rounded on their 
outer sides; a tuft or short fringe of short, black, bristly hairs 
at their extremities. 

Labium broadest at its base and roundish-pointed at apex, 
which nearly reaches the extremities of the maxille; these 
parts are similar to the falces in colour. 

Sternum heart-shaped, of a deep reddish black-brown, re- 
flecting tints similar to those on the cephalothorax, &e. 

Abdomenshort, oval, very convex above, almost black, clothed 
sparingly with fine pale hairs; five markings of a cream-yel- 
low are conspicuous on the upper side, two of these are on either 
side towards the fore part, the hinder one of each two being 
oblique and much the largest, the fore ones being mere dots 
and nearer together than the hinder ones; the fifth is a short 


58 Rev. O. P. Cambridge on new Species of Araneidea. 


strong medial line, reaching for some little distance above the 
spinners. The upper and under sides of the abdomen are 
divided by a strong line (or sometimes an interrupted, narrow, 
oblong band) of a similar colour, on either side; these bands 
nearly unite in front, and terminate at about one-third the 
length of the abdomen from the spinners ; these are prominent, 
those of the inferior pair being much the strongest. 


Three males (two adult, one immature) of this species were 
received from Mr. H. Burton Bradley, of Sydney, New South 
Wales. Mr. Bradley has most kindly sent me these and other 
spiders of great interest; and I take the liberty of conferring 
his name upon the present species, in acknowledgment of his 
courtesy. S. Bradleyi is unmistakeably and nearly allied 
to S. australiensis and S. maculata. ‘The difference above 
noted in the position of the eyes approaches nearly to that of 
the genus Hnyo, to which genus, had the specimens of S. 
Bradleyi occurred in Europe or the adjoiming countries, I 
should have considered it to belong, though it would have 
been quite an abnormal species, inasmuch as in the typical 
Enyo the two central eyes of the front row are invariably, and, 
in fact, disproportionately the largest of the eight. 


Storena australiensis, n. sp. 


$. Adult. Length 23 lines. 

Cephalothorax oval (when looked at from behind and above), 
blunt or roundish-pointed before, broad and rounded behind. 
Caput massive; normal grooves and furrows but slightly de- 
fined. Clypeus broad and high, its height exceeding the length 
of space occupied by the eyes; behind the occiput is a slight 
dip in the profile line ; surface smooth and shining ; colour deep 
brown, approaching to black on caput, whence it tones down 
to dark red-brown on the hinder (or thoracic) portion ; a few 
slender bristles curving upwards on fore part of caput and on 
clypeus. 

yes very unequal in size, in three transverse rows on 
summit of caput; six of them form a regular but not equi- 
lateral hexagonal figure, and the remaining two are nearly in 
its centre. ‘The foremost of the three rows consists of two 
very small eyes high above the lower margin of clypeus ; the 
next row has four eyes, and is curved, the curve directed 
backwards; the lateral eyes of this row are much the largest 
of the eight, the two central ones the smallest and near toge- 
ther; the hind row consists of two eyes, not so large as the 
laterals of the middle row, 

Legs tolerably long, moderate in strength; greatest length 


Rey. O. P. Cambridge on new Species of Araneidea. 59 


in the metatarsi, especially those of the two hinder pairs, 
furnished with long and rather slender spines, particularly on 
tibie and metatarsi; femora, genua, and tibie of first two 
pairs dark black-brown; metatarsi and tarsi pale brownish ; 
hinder half of femora of third pair, and nearly all of femora of 
fourth, bright reddish ; the remaining joints of third and fourth 
pairs similar to the corresponding ones of first and second—if 
anything, rather darker ; legs of fourth pair much the longest. 
Relative length 4, 2,3, 1. Owing to the specimen from which 
this description was made being dry and pinned, the claws 
terminating its tarsi could not be satisfactorily observed ; but 
they appeared to be (like those of the next species described) 
three in number,—two upper ones curved and pectinated, the 
inferior one very small and simple. 

Palpi moderately long ; cubital and radial joints short, the 
former nodiform, the latter produced slightly on inner side, 
and to a considerable length on outer side ; this latter produced 
portion is strong, and curved downwards and backwards ; 
extremity of the production bifid, one limb of the bifid part 
enlarged at its extremity, and stouter, though shorter, than 
the other: digital joint very long, and furnished with hairs ; 
its extremity 1s curved, and projects considerably beyond the 
palpal organs; these are highly developed and complicated, 
consisting of several corneous pieces and lobes, with which 
some curved spines are connected. 

Falces moderate in length, not very strong, much inclined 
backwards to maxille, which, with the labium and sternum, 
could not be examined, owing to the circumstance, before 
mentioned, of the specimen being dried and pinned. 

Abdomen too much shrunk out of all shape to be accurately 
described: it appeared to be of an oval form, very convex 
above, thinly clothed with hairs, and of a dark black-brown 
colour, with some faint markings of a rusty yellow towards 
the hinder part of the upper side. 

A single adult ¢ in the Hope Entomological Collection at 
the University Museum, Oxford. 

Hab. Australia. 

I am indebted to the kindness of the Curator of the Hope 
Collection (Prof. Westwood) for the opportunity of describing 
this very distinct spider, which, after much hesitation, I have 
assigned to the genus Storena, Walck. 


Storena maculata, n. sp. 


An immature ¢, closely allied in general appearance and 
pelle Xe Ap} 

structure to S. australiensis, was received from the Swan 

River, New South Wales, in a small bottle of spiders collected 


60 Rev. O. P. Cambridge on a new Genus of Araneidea. 


there for me, through the agency of Mr. Samuel Stevens, in 
1864. It is (although immature) rather larger than S. austra- 
liensis, being 2% lines in length, and may be at once recog- 
nized by the design upon the upper side of the abdomen : 
this consists of sundry spots and markings of a clear bright 
cream-white upon a dark rich maroon-brown ground. Hight 
nearly round spots form two slightly curved longitudinal lines 
on the fore part; each alternate spot is very small: these lines 
are succeeded by two larger spots or patches; the foremost of 
these is of a semicircular, and the hindmost one of an oblong 
form. A belt of the same colour girds the fore half of the 
abdomen, dividing the upper from the lower side, and to this 
belt, on either side, succeeds an oblong patch, the fore end of 
which rather overlaps the end of the belt; the underside is 
dull yellowish tinged with maroon, and softening gradually 
into that colour on the sides. Normal grooves and furrows on 
cephalothorax distinctly but not very strongly marked. The 
legs did not differ much in length, and those of the third pair 
appeared to be slightly longer than those of the first and se- 
cond; their colour was yellow-brown deepening into dark 
red-brown on the extremities of the femora, the basal portion 
of which, together with the coxal joints, was clear yellow ; 
they were furnished with hairs and spines, and each tarsus 
terminated with three curved claws, the two upper ones pecti- 
nated, the under one simple and much the smallest. The 
falees appeared to be stronger and more inclined backwards 
than in Storena australiensis, and they were furnished with 
many dark, stiff, prominent, bristly hairs. The height of the 
clypeus, as well as also the relative sizes of the eyes, appeared 
to differ. The palpi presented the same general appearance 
as to the relative proportions of the different jomts; but, being 
immature, the structure of the radial and digital joints, as well 
as of the palpal organs, was undeveloped. The colour of the 
radial and digital jomts was yellow, that of the rest dark red- 
brown; colour of sternum (which was of an oval form pointed 
behind) yellow-brown. Spinners short, compactly grouped ; 
inferior pair much the strongest and longest, 


Family Thomisides ? 
Nov. gen. STEPHANOPIS. 
Characters of Genus. 


Eyes eight, unequal in size, forming a corona or circlet 
around the upper part of a cephalic eminence which varies in 
height; outer eyes of the four in front of eminence largest of 
the eig hit. 


Rey. O. P. Cambridge on new Species of Araneidea. 61 


Maxille moderately long, nearly straight, inclined towards 
labium, which is longer than broad and rounded at its apex. 

Falces long, strong, and inclined backwards towards labium. 

Cephalothorax and abdomen, together with the legs and 
palpi, variously furnished with tubercles and tuberculate 
spines, giving the spider a very singular and hirsute appear- 
ance. 

Legs apparently laterigrade, relative length 1, 2, 4, 3. 


Stephanopis altifrons, n. Sp. 


9. Adult? Length 4 lines. 

Cephalothorax broad behind and flattened, elongated and 
narrowed towards the fore part; caput elevated in a sloping 
direction forwards into a strong laterally rounded eminence, 
the summit of which has a large tubercle on either side, end- 
ing in a short bluntish spine; several bluntish tuberculate 
spines also in front and on sides of eminence. Clypeus promi- 
nent, cleft ; each projection formed by the cleft is tuberculate, 
and furnished with short bristly prominent spines. The whole 
surface of cephalothorax rugulose, and more or less furnished 
with tuberculate spines. Colour deep brown approaching to 
black, mixed with bistre. Clypeus pale hoary yellow. 

yes forming a ring round upper part of frontal eminence ; 
they are unequal in size, and may be described as in two 
curved rows, of which the fore one is shortest and embraces 
the fore half of the eminence, while the hinder one girds the 
hinder half; those of hinder row are about equidistant from 
each other, and do not differ much in size. Lateral eyes of 
front row large, and largest of the eight ; middle ones smallest, 
and very minute; the eyes of this row are also about equi- 
distant from each other. 

Legs moderately long ; relative length 1,2, 4,3; those of 
first pair stronger than the rest; all furnished with tubercles, 
bristles, and short spines, and thinly clothed with short, pale, 
sessile hairs; tubercles most conspicuous on tibie, especially 
on those of first and second pairs, whose tibize and metatarsi 
have two parallel rows of strong spines, directed forwards, on 
their undersides. Colour yellowish, mottled and suffused 
irregularly with deep brown-black ; tarsi and metatarsi more 
regularly banded with similar colours. 

Palpi moderate in length and strength, similar to the legs 
in colour and armature. 

Falces long and strong, similar in colour to the legs, except 
that their extremities are paler than the other portion; they 
are much inclined backwards towards the maxille. 

Maxille moderately long, nearly straight, but much inclined 


62 Rev. O. P. Cambridge on new Species of Aranetdea. 


towards the labium, which is rather longer than broad, slightly 
rounded at its apex, near which it is rather narrower than at 
the base. 

Sternum large, oval, narrowest at its fore extremity, thickly 
clothed with short haws. Colour of maxille, labium, and 
sternum yellowish brown, the latter having a long-oval longi- 
tudinal patch of a darker colour in its centre. 

Abdomen—upperside of same colour as cephalothorax ; 
underside more mottled with yellowish; strongly rugulose, 
hinder part broader than the front, thickly furnished with 
bluntish tuberculate spines and bristles, similar to those on 
the legs. The length of the abdomen is about equal to that 
of the cephalothorax, and the broadest part is rather broader ; 
fore margin notched. 

A single specimen ( ¢) of this singular-looking spider is in 
the Hope Collection, University Museum, Oxford. Being 
dried and pinned, it was not possible to make a satisfactory 
examination of it; nor could it be ascertained whether the 
specimen had attained maturity. At a single glance, however, 
it proclaimed itself to be an undescribed species of a genus 
not hitherto characterized. The hasty and imperfect sketch 
accompanying this description may perhaps help to give some 
general idea of its appearance. 


Hab. South Australia. 


Stephanopis nigra, n. sp. 

@. Adult? Length 53 lines; relative length of legs 
1, 2, 4, 3. 

This species, closely allied to Stephanopis altifrons, resem- 
bles it in general form and length of legs, but is longer ; its 
cephalic eminence, however, is altogether rather less elevated, 
though more prominent between the eyes; the size of the two 
lateral eyes of the front row is also slightly smaller in propor- 
tion to those of the hinder row. The tubercular rugulosities and 
spines are generally stronger and more pronounced, especially 
upon the palpi. The colour of this species is a uniform coal- 
black. 

A single specimen (?), dry and pinned, in the Hope Coll. 
Oxford. 

Hab. “ North part of New Holland.” 


Stephanopis clavata, n. sp. 


‘ 3 . Adult. Length 3 lines; relative length of legs 1, 2, 
gis s . , . . 
Nearly allied to both the foregoing species, the present 


Rev. O. P. Cambridge on new Species of Araneidea. 63 


differs from them both in colour and armature. The central 
pair of eyes in the front row are lower down, and thus more 
removed out of the straight line of the two laterals. The form 
of the abdomen is a more regular oval. Cephalothorax yellow- 
brown, marked with darker lines of same colour. Some small, 
pale, scale-like hairs are disposed in longitudinal lines towards 
the fore extremity ; cephalic eminence much less elevated than 
in S. altifrons. The armature of the cephalothorax consists 
of short, strong, tuberculate spines. The abdomen is of a bright 
brown-yellow, thickly studded with small yellowish tuberculate 
spines, among which are many paler ones, longer and of a 
larger size; some of them are clubbed at their extremities ; of 
these some are black, and give a speckled appearance to the 
surface of the abdomen. Legs similarly armed, but the spies 
are not quite so strong. Colour of the legs like that of cephalo- 
thorax, with irregular oblique bands of a paler hue, formed by 
small scale-like hairs; these are most conspicuous on the tars1 
and metatarsi, and the alternate spaces are red-brown. Sexual 
organs large and conspicuous; but in the dry specimen their 
exact form could not be ascertained. 


A single 9 in Hope Coll., Oxford, without label, but sup- 
posed to be from Australia. 


Stephanopis lata, n. sp. 


9. Adult? Length 33 lines; relative length of legs 1, 2, 
4, 3. 

Closely allied to S. altifrons, this species differs from it in 
the tuberculate rugulosities being in general less acutely spi- 
nous and bristly, also in having a good deal of red-brown in 
its colouring, as well as in being proportionally shorter and 
broader—in this last respect, and in the fore extremity of the 
abdomen being truncate, presenting a more marked 'lVhomisi- 
form appearance; the elevation of the caput is also far less 
high and prominent, and the clypeus less projecting; the 
legs are longer and stronger; and the size of the front lateral 
eyes is proportionally less; also the front centrals are lower 
down and more out of the straight line (as in S. clavata) :— 
O10 


o Oo 
A single 9 of this spider (which may be easily distinguished 
from either of the foregoing species by the differential charac- 
ters above given) is in the same collection as those species, 
and is labelled ‘ Van Diemen’s Land.” 


64 Rey. O. P. Cambridge on new Species of Araneidea. 


Stephanopis (?) camelina, un. sp. 

9. Adult. Length 43 lines; relative length of legs 1, 2, 
4,3. 

Cephalothorax short, broad, contracted laterally, and trun- 

cate before, nearly circular behind ; thoracic portion higher 

than caput, into which it runs sradually ; caput but very 
slightly prominent im ocular region; colour yellow-brown, 
deeply suffused with dark red-brown, margins broadly yellow: 
it is thickly studded with small shining tubercles ; some of 
these on the thorax are arranged in oblique lines correspond- 
ing to the normal furrows: lower margin of clypeus, looked 
at from the front, describes an arc of a circle : fore corners of 
ocular region slightly raised above the surrounding surface. 

Eyes in two curved, transverse rows, forming a rather longer 
transverse oval than in the species before described, but differ- 
ing less in their relative size; external eyes of front row 
largest, middle ones smallest of the eight: each lateral eye of 
hinder row very nearly in a straight line with the two outer 
ones on its side of the front row. 

Legs—those of the two fore pairs long and nearly equal in 
length; strong: femora (especially on their undersides) fur- 
nished with small tubercles ; those on the undersides largest, 
and forming two longitudinal rows; many of these tubercles 
have a small bristle issuing from their summit; possibly 
similar bristles may have been accidentally rubbed off from 
the other ‘tubercles. The tibiee and tarsi have their under- 
sides armed with two longitudinal rows of semisessile spines 
issuing from tubercles: terminal claws strong; those of the 
two hinder pairs much shorter and less strong than the rest; 
some small tubercles beneath the femora of the two hind pairs, 
and bristles on the tibie and tarsi, take the place of the spmes 
on the fore legs. Colour of the legs yellowish; the tibie, 
tarsi, and metatarsi of the two fore pairs suffused with brownish, 
and the femora with dark brown. 

Palpi short, moderately strong, furnished with hairs and 
bristles. 

Maxille and labium were obscured in great measure, owing 
to the specimen being dry and pinned ; ‘but, as far as visible, 
these parts were similar in structure to those of the species 
already described. 

Sternum oval, of a yellowish colour, and furnished sparingly 
with small tubercles. 

Abdomen large, much broader and deeper behind than in 
front, and projecting over base of cephalothorax ; on the hinder 
portion are five clevations—a central and four corner ones 5 


Rev. O. P. Cambridge on new Species of Araneidea. 65 


these latter are small, and of a blunt conical form ; the central 
one is large, projects backwards, and is enlarged at its extre- 
mity, which has a small subconical elevation at each fore 
corner and a slightly raised longitudinal ridge down its centre: 
upperside of the whole abdomen furnished thinly with small, 
circular, shining, red-brown tubercles; colour of upperside 
reddish brown, darkest down the middle, and nearly black 
between the two conical projections on either side; underside 
paler, and with a broad yellowish band down its centre. 

An adult 9 of this spider is in the Hope Collection, Oxford, 
labelled “‘ Amazons; Bates, 1861.’ It presents a remarkable 
difference in general appearance from the four Australian spe- 
cies above described; and it is only after great hesitation that 
I have provisionally included it in the same genus: the dis- 
position and relative size of the eyes, and (as far as they could 
be observed) the structure of the maxille and labium, seemed 
to designate a generic affinity with those species ; and possibly 
the difference in general appearance may be some day bridged 
over by the discovery of intermediate forms. ‘The specimen 
being dry, its colowrs can hardly be depended upon. 


Genus ASEMONEA (Camb. MS8.). 
Lyssomanes (Hentz), Boston Journ. Nat. Hist. vol. v. p. 198, pl. 17. fig. 3. 
Lyssomanes tenuipes, 0. sp. 


&. Adult. Length 2 lines. 

Cephalothorax oval, depressed, and sloping back from caput, 
immediately behind which is a shght dip or depression ; caput 
slightly raised and produced forwards, forming a platform 
occupied by the eyes, from among which a few coarse hairs 
project: colour black-brown. 

yes eight, in four transverse lines on front and summit of 
caput—two in each line; those of first line very large, con- 
tiguous, and occupying the whole breadth of the fore part of 
caput; those of second line very much smaller, a little on the 
outside of, and about their own diameter distant behind, those 
of first line ; those of third and fourth les small, and forming 
a square close behind the second line; the length of these lines 
little more than half that of the second: the eyes of the third 
line are the smallest of the eight. 

Legs long, slender, and, as far as they could be observed, not 
greatly differing in length; the only armature apparent con- 
sisted of two longitudinal rows of long slender spines beneath 
the tibiz of the two foremost pairs, and a few still finer ones 
on other parts. Colour of the legs dull pale yellowish brown. 

Palpi moderate in length ; digital joint large ; palpal organs 
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. iii. 5 


66 Rev. O. P. Cambridge on new Species of Araneidea. 


highly developed, of great size and complicated structure. 
Any minute description was rendered impracticable, owing to 
the specimen being gummed upon a piece of card—a circum- 
stance which also “prevented any observation of the maxillee, 
labium, and sternum; the falces also were almost entirely 
hidden : they appeared, however, to incline strongly backwards 
towards the maxillee. 

Abdomen so much shrunk as to make it difficult to describe 
it with any accuracy ; apparently it was long, narrow, oval in 
form, of a blackish colour, clothed with white hairs on the 
sides, and some greenish-yellow, metallic-lustred, scale-like 
liairs on the upperside ; two of the spinners were apparently 
much longer than the rest, and curved strongly upwards. 


A single adult ¢ in the Hope Collection, Oxford, received 
from Ceylon, where it was captured by Mr. G. ELK. Thwaites. 
It is probable that, upon a revision of the Salticides, the genus 
Lyssomanes, established by Mr. Hentz, in his ‘ History of 
American Spiders’ (oc. ett. sup.), will sink into a subgenus 
of the genus Salticus. 


Family Salticides. 
Genus SALTICUS. 
Salticus cocctnelloides, n. sp. 


9? Adult? Length 1 line. 

Excepting the legs, the whole of this curious little spider is 
of a jet-black colour, with a semicorneous integument, which is 
shining and marked thickly with minute punctures. ‘Cephalo- 
thorax, looked at from above, nearly square, and arched on all 
sides ; normal furrows, defining caput and thoracic segments, 
quite obsolete ; the pr ofile of the abdomen and cephalothorax 
describes almost a semicircle; the fore margin of the abdomen 
slightly covers or overlaps the hinder part of the cephalothorax 5 
and from the struc ture of these parts it seems probable that, when 
alive, the spider has the power of raising its cephalothorax so 
as to throw it almost completely back beneath the semicorneous 
integument of the abdomen. 

Legs short, pale yellowish in colour, apparently not greatly 
differing in ler igth, those of third pair shortest. The speci- 
men, however , being dry, it was impossible to be certain upon 
this point. 

Palpt so concealed as to be incapable of description, and, in 
fact, to leave the sex of the s spider doubtful. 

Eyes i in three rows, occupying the greater area of the cephalo- 
thorax ; their position is similar to that of the Salticé in general, 


Rey. O. P. Cambridge on new Species of Aranevdea. 67 


viz. two large ones in front, a small one on either side, a little 
retreating from the line of the large ones ; these four form the 
first row ; those of second row two in number, one not far be- 
hind each outer eye of first row; those of third row (also two 
in number) quite on sides of caput, and thus wider apart than 
the outer eyes of the first row, and further from those of the 
second row than these are from those of the first row. 


Two specimens of this minute species are in the Hope Col- 
lection, Oxford (Hab. Novo Friborgo). They bear no small 
resemblance to small beetles of the family Coccinellide, since, 
without close examination, it is difficult to see any division 
between the cephalothorax and abdomen; the concavity of the 
fore margin of the abdomen is a curious and unusual struc- 
tural peculiarity. Upon any general revision of the very nu- 
merous family ‘“ Salticides,” the present species should form 
the type of a new subgenus; for the present, however, I have 
thought it best to describe it under the generic name Salticus 
only. It is nearly allied to a well-marked group of the genus 
Salticus which C. Koch has deseribed as a genus (Phanis) ; 
this group, however, has no claim to more than subgeneric 
separation from the genus Salticus. 


Salticus bicurvatus, n. sp. 


g. Adult. Length 23? lines. 

Cephalothorax elongate. Caput divided from thoracic por- 
tion by a strong constriction, leaving the former nearly cireular. 
Thorax oval, narrowest behind, where it is truncate. Caput 
and thorax of equal length. Colour black and shining. 

Eyes in three rows, each of the two forming the middle row 
nearer to the exterior one on its side of the first row than to 
that of the hinder row. 

Legs rather long, slender; a few fine hairs and spines be- 
neath tibiz and tarsi of first and second pairs; relative length 
4,1, 3, 2, but little difference between first and fourth and third 
and second respectively: colour reddish brown, tarsal joints 
darkest. 

Palpi short, not very strong. Being curled up beneath the 
dried specimen, it was impossible to observe the structure of 
the radial and digital joints or of the palpal organs; the same 
cause also precluded any observation of the maxille and 
labium. 

Falces very prominent, long, strong, and massive, rather 
longer than cephalothorax ; their inner face flat; extremities 
straight and rounded on outer side ; when looked at in profile, 


much arched above. Fangs as long as falces, sinuous, or con- 
: os 
» oo 


68 Rev. O. P. Cambridge on new Species of Araneidea. 


taining a double curve; central part thinner and weaker than 
the portion on either side; extremities pointed and curved ; 
behind this curved point a portion of the face of the fang is 
bluntly serrate. Colour of both falces and fangs (excepting 
the extremities of the latter and base of the former, which are 
rather lighter-coloured) dark black-brown and shining ; inner 
face of the falees slightly wrinkled in a transverse direction ; 
two rows of minute teeth beneath the falces, and several larger 
ones near the insertion of the fangs. 

Abdomen joined to cephalothorax by a short cylindrical 
pedicle ; oval in form, rather pointed in front, truncate behind. 
Colour glossy black. 

A single specimen of this species in the Hope Collection, 
Oxford, captured in Ceylon by Mr. G. H. K. Thwaites. It is 
closely allied to Salticus manducator (Westwood) (described 
and figured in Guér. Mag. de Zool. 1841, Arachnides), but 
differs from that species in the falces and fangs: the former 
are rather larger in S. bicwrvatus, and the latter have a double 
curve (as above described). ‘The denticulation beneath the 
falces also differs in the two species. 


Salticus plataleoides, n. sp. 


g. Adult. Length, to extremity of falces, 6 lines, to in- 
sertion of ditto 53 lines. 

The entire spider is of a dull brownish-yellow colour, except- 
ing the tips of the falees, which are black on the outer sides, and 
the upperside of the caput, which is of a bright rufous colour. 
The basal half of the falces has an opaline lustre in different 
lights, and their extremities have a rufous hue. 

The cephalothorax is similar in form to that of S. btcurvatus; 
but the caput is more of an oblong shape. Eyes of second row 
nearer to those of first row than in S. bicurvatus, 1. e. about 
one-third of the distance between the first and third rows ; and 
they are inside of the straight lmes between the exterior eyes 
of these rows. 

Legs long, slender; extremities of tibize and tarsi sparingly 
furnished with hairs; their relative length was apparently 
4,1,3,2. The pedicle joing the abdomen to the cephalo- 
thorax biarticulate, and as long as the thorax. 

Falces of great length, projecting in nearly the same plane 
as the cephalothorax ; basal half very slightly and transversely 
rugulose, and shining in some lights with an opaline hue, flat 
on their inner face; extremities much and abruptly enlarged 
on upper and outer sides for about one-third of their length, 
giving to the spider (when the falces are close together) much 
the appearance of the Spoonbill (Platalea leucorodia). The 


Rey. O. P. Cambridge on new Species of Araneidea. 69 


enlarged extremities have a reddish hue in some lights, and 
their outer extremity, above the insertion of the fang, is deep 
black-brown. The fang, being folded back in its position of 
rest, was nearly hidden; but apparently it was almost straight 
and not quite as long as the falces. 

Abdomen apparently rather slender-oval in form, and trun- 
cate at its hinder extremity. 

Palpt short and slight. Owing to the specimen being dry, 
they could not be extended so as to expose the structure of the 
extreme joints and the palpal organs. 


A single specimen of this singular-looking spider is in the 
Hope Collection at Oxford. 
Hab. Unknown. 


Since writing the above, I have received twelve specimens 
of this species from Mr. G. H. K. Thwaites, of Ceylon,—nine 
males and three females. These, being in spirit, admit of a 
more accurate examination than the dry specimen above de- 
scribed. As far as the above description goes, however, its 
correctness is confirmed by the examination of Mr. Thwaites’s 
specimens ; but the following additional particulars are worth 
noting :— 

The spiders themselves, although adult, differ greatly in size, 
some being larger than that above described, and others at 
least one-third smaller. The falces also vary considerably in 
their relative length in different specimens, in one rather ex- 
ceeding the length of cephalothorax and pedicle connecting it 
with the abdomen, in another only just equalling the length of 
the cephalothorax. The falces are armed on their inner sides 
with two longitudinal rows of sharp teeth; the inferior row 
consists of about sixteen, nearly equally dividing the whole 
length of the falx; the superior row consists of but five, un- 
equally dividing the fore half of the falx, but stronger than 
those of the inferior row. The fang equals the falx in length, 
and is slightly curved at its extremity. The abdomen (which 
was shrunken and shapeless in the dry specimen) was of a 
long oval form, widest behind, and strongly constricted at 
about one-third of the length from its fore extremity, almost 
dividing it into two segments; on either side of the constricted 
portion is an oblique pale patch. 

Palpi about two-thirds the length of the falces, or rather 
more in some specimens ; radial joint long, double the length 
of the cubital, enlarging gradually towards its extremity, 
which has a small, sharp, black-pointed projection on its outer 
side; digital joint small, oval in form; palpal organs simple 
and not very prominent, consisting of a simple corneous lobe, 


70 ~~ Rev. O. P. Cambridge on new Species of Araneidea. 


with a small, pointed, black, circularly curved spine towards 
their fore extremity. 

The cephalothorax has three long fine bristles directed for- 
wards on either side of the upper part of the caput, indicating 
the position of the exterior eyes of the first row, and of the eyes 
of the second and third rows. 

The sternum is long and narrow oval in shape, with a strong 
curved indentation on either side towards the anterior extre- 
mity, and the hinder extremity much produced. 

Maxille long, enlarged at their extremities, which are a 
little divergent. Labium oblong; sides and apex emarginate; 
length about two-thirds that of maxille. 

The adult female only differed from the male in the palpi 
and falces; these latter are no longer than the length of the 
ocular region of caput, and more approaching a vertical posi- 
tion; the digital and radial joints of the palpi form one long, 
oval, flattened piece. 


Genus Eresus (Walck.). 
Eresus bicolor, n. sp. 


g. Adult. Length 33 lines. 

Cephalothorax broad oval, rather depressed behind; caput 
much elevated and rounded at its summit; fore margin, when 
looked at from above, squarely truncate. Excepting two tri- 
angular patches in front, which enclose the four central and 
the two front lateral eyes, the caput is thickly clothed with 

ure-white hairs; these patches, as well as the thorax, are 
jet-black, the latter broadly margined with pure-white hairs 
also. 

Eyes not very unequal in size, forming a small square within 
a large one; the posterior side of the large square formed b 
the four outer eyes is shorter than its anterior side; but of the 
inner square the anterior side is the shortest. 

Legs long, those of first pair very strong, and much the 
longest of the eight; relative length 1, 4, 2,3; femora of first 
pair black; tibie nearly so, and both furnished with black 
hairs; the rest of the jomts are of a dark reddish brown, some 
of them being broadly annulated with a paler hue. The genual 
joints, extremities of femora, and fore half and extremities of 
tarsi thickly furnished with pure-white hairs; the two hinder 
pairs have all the joimts more or less annulated with bands of 
white hairs, the alternate spaces being reddish brown varying 
to black. 

Palpi short, moderately strong, of a deep reddish brown- 
black ; cubital joints furnished with white hairs ; digital joints 


Rev. O. P. Cambridge on new Species of Aranetdea, 71 


large; palpal organs apparently bulb-shaped at their base, 
with a strong corneous projection towards their outer extremi- 
ties. The specimen, however, being dry and pinned, its palpi 
were too much concealed to admit of a satisfactory examina- 
tion. 

Falces black ; a small, raised, corneous ridge of deep shining 
red-brown near their base on the outer side; long and strong, 
shghtly curved from each other, vertical. 

The maxillz and labium could not be well examined, owing 
to the specimen being pinned. 

Abdomen oviform, projecting considerably over the base of 
the cephalothorax ; it is black, furnished with hairs, of which 
a few are fine erect ones ; four longitudinally connected patches 
of white hairs occupy the medial line of the upperside ; the 
first, near the cephalothorax, is of a long isosceles triangular 
form, rounded at its hinder extremity, which forms the base of 
the triangle; the next is a transverse oval patch; the third 
similar in form, but smaller; the fourth is quite small, and 
somewhat of a diamond shape; the connexion between these 
patches is by a narrow neck of white hairs; the last of the 
patches is succeeded by a small independent spot, formed also 
by white hairs. The underside of the abdomen is dotted with 
white hairs having a tinge of pale yellowish red-brown. 

Sternum thickly furnished with coarse whitish hairs. 


A single adult ¢ of this very conspicuously marked Hresus 
is in the Hope Collection, Oxford, 
Hab. “ Damara Land, South Africa.” 


Eresus tibialis, n. sp. 


gd. Adult. Length 33 lines. 

Cephalothorax black, sparingly furnished with hairs, a broad 
band on the lateral margins furnished thickly with coarsish 
sessile hairs of a dull yellow colour; and a fringe of similar 
hairs extends from the lower margin of the clypeus over the base 
of the falces. In form the cephalothorax of this species nearly 
resembles that of HZ. bicolor and many others of the genus. 

Eyes in the normal position of a small square within a large 
one; those of the hinder side of the medial square are much 
larger than those of the fore side; the fore side of the outer 
square is longer than the hinder side; but in respect to the 
inner or medial square it is just vice versa, the posterior side 
being the longest. 

Legs long and strong; those of the first pair have the first 
five joints remarkably stout, the genuals unusually long, and 
the tibie very large, tumid, shining, and thickly clothed 


72 Rev. O. P. Cambridge on new Species of Araneidea. 


with long black hairs. The colour of the legs is red-brown ; 
the femora of the second, third, and fourth pairs, together with 
the tibie of the first, are much the darkest, nearly black ; the 
uppersides of femora, genua, and tibie of the ‘three hinder 
pairs are furnished with longitudinal lines of coarse, yellow, 
sessile hairs; relative length A, 4,3, 2. 

Palpi stout, but not very long, similar to the legs in colour; 
some coarse yellowish hairs form a ring at the extremities of 
the cubital and radial joints; digital joint large. But the 
palpal organs were too much concealed in the dry specimen 
for s satisfactory observation. 

Falces nearly straight, rather projecting, and a little hollowed 
on inner sides, strong , equal in length to the height of the 
facial space; fang red- “brown, not very long nor strong. 

Mazille and labium too much concealed to render their 
structure visible: apparently they were of a dark red-brown 
colour, furnished with a few coarse yellowish hairs. 

Sternum long oval, black, with a broad longitudinal central 
band of yellowish hairs; this band was rather dilated in the 
middle. 

Abdomen oval, broader at posterior than at anterior extre- 
mity, of a dark brown-black colour ; the fore half of the wpper- 
side, as well as a space above the spinners, and the underside 
were thickly clothed with coarse vellowish hairs. 


An adult @ of this species, remarkable for the tumidity of the 
tibiz of the first pair of legs, i is in the Hope Collection, Oxford. 
Hab. “‘ Mysore, India.” 


EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 
Prats LY. 
Storena variegata, 


Fig. 1. Spider in profile, much enlarged, without legs. 

Fig. 2. Fore-right view of cephalothorax and falces. 

Fig. 3. Portion of tarsus of first pair of legs, showing the three terminal 
claws 

Fig. 4. Position of eyes, from front. 

Fig. 5. Spider in profile, magnified. 

Fig. 6. Natural length of spider. 


Storena scintillans. 


Fig. 7. Spider in profile, without legs, much enlarged. 

Fig. 8. Position of eyes, from front. 

Fig. 9, Tarsus and portion of metatarsus of leg of hinder (fourth) pair. 
4g. 10. Spider in profile, magnified a little. 

Fig. 11. Natural length. 


Storena Bradleyt. 


Fig. 12, Spider in profile, much enlarged, without legs. 
7. 15. Position of eyes, from front. 


Rey. O. P. Cambridge on new Species of Araneidea. 73 


Fig. 14. Spider in profile, magnified a little. 

Fig. 15. Abdomen and cephalothorax (without legs), from above. 
Figs. 16, 17, 18, 19. Left palpus in different positions. 

Fig. 20. Natural length of Spider. 


Storena australiensis. 


Fig. 21. Fore-right view of cephalothorax and falces. 
Fig. 21a. Natural length of spider. 
Fig. 22. Cephalothorax in profile. 
tg. 23. The same, from above. 
Figs, 24, 25, 26. Right palpus in different positions. 


Fig. 
Fig. 
Fig. 


Fig. 
Fig. 


Fig. 
Fig. 
Fig. 
Fig. 
Fig. 
Fig. 
Fig. 


Fig. 
Fig. 


Fig. 
Fig. 


Fxg. 


Fig. 
Fig. 
Fig. 
Fig. 


Fig. ¢ 
Fig. 
Fig. 


Fig. 


27. 
28. 
29. 
30. 


51. 
32, 


33. 
34. 
35. 
56, 
37. 
38. 
39. 


40. 


41, 


Storena maculata. 


Fore-right view of cephalothorax and falces, 
Abdomen, from above. 
Cephalothorax and abdomen in profile. 
Portion of tarsus of leg of fourth pair, showing three terminal 
claws. 
Position of eyes, from front. 
Natural length. 
PuaTE V. 


Stephanopis altifrons. 


Fore-right view of cephalothorax and falces. 
Cephalothorax, somewhat in profile. 

Cephalothorax and abdomen, from above and behind. 
Cephalothorax, from above and in front. 

Position of eyes, from front. 

Natural length of spider. 

Underside, showing maxillz, labium, and sternum. 


Stephanopis nigra. 
Natural length of spider. 


Stephanopis clavata. 
Natural length of spider. 


Stephanopis lata. 


. Cephalothorax and abdomen, from above and behind. 
. Natural length of spider. 


Stephanopis camelina. 


: epider in profile, without legs. 


ore-right view of portion of cephalothorax and falces, showing 
position of eyes. 


. Fore-right view of spider, without legs. 

. View of abdomen, from behind. 

. Cephalothorax and abdomen, from above and behind. 
. Natural length of spider. 


Lyssomanes tenuipes. 


. Spider, without legs, in profile. 
. Position of eyes, from front. 
. Natural length of spider. 


Salticus coccinelloides. 


. Spider in profile. 


74. = M. Brongniart on a Fossil Lycopodiacean Frutt. 


Fig. 54. Cephalothorax and abdomen, from above and behind, with the 
former elevated. 

Fig. 55, The same, with cephalothorax depressed forwards, as in fig. 53, 
z.e. in natural position of rest. 

Fig. 56. Spider of natural size. 


Prate VI. 


Salticus bieurvatus. 
Fig. 57, Spider magnified. 
Fig. 58. The same, in profile, without legs. 
Fig. 59. Right falx, showing double row of minute teeth underneath. 
Fig. 59a. Left falx. 
Fig. 60. Natural length of spider. 


Salticus plataleoides. 


Fig. 61, Spider without legs. 

Fig. 62. Portion of ditto, in profile. 

Fig. 63. Spider, of natural size. 

Fig. 64. Underside, showing maxille, labium, sternum, and left palpus. 
Fig. 65. Right falx, from inner and underside. 

Fig. 65a. Natural length of spider. 


Eresus bicolor. 


Fig. 66. Spider, from above, with only portion of leg of first pair. 
Fig. 67. The same, in profile, without legs. 

Fig. 68. Cephalothorax (caput) and falces, from front. 

Fig. 69. Natural length of spider. 


Eresus tibialis. 


Fig. 70. Leg of first pair, showing enlarged tibial joint (a). 
Fig. 71, Natural length of spider. 


XIV.—Note on a Fossil Lycopodiacean Fruit. 
By M. Bronenrart*. 


THE study of the fossil plants of the older strata possesses a 
peculiar imterest in consequence of the singularity of their 
forms, which most frequently separates them in a very striking 
manner from those which live at present on the earth. With 
the exception of the ferns, the resemblance of which has always 
been recognized, the plants of the Carboniferous formation 
differ so much from those which have inhabited the earth at 
more recent periods, and from those which now inhabit it, that 
very careful comparisons have been required to connect them 
with the families of the existing world. Nevertheless, from 
the commencement of my investigations upon this subject, 
I have indicated the relations of several arborescent plants 
of this period to the Horsetails or Hquisetaceze and to the 
Lycopodiaceze. 


* Translated by W. S. Dallas, F.L.S., from the ‘Comptes Rendus,’ 
Aug. 17, 1868, tome lxvii. pp. 421-426. 


M. Brongniart on a Fossil Lycopodiacean Fruit. 75 


As regards the latter, I had referred to the large stems and 
branches which constitute the genus Lepidodendron, certain 
spikes or cones of fructification which appeared to me to be cones 
ot those gigantic Lycopodiacew, and had given to them the 
name of Lepidostrobus. Subsequently these relationships were 
completely confirmed by the researches of Dr. Joseph Hooker 
upon several specimens of Lepidostrobus* contained in the 
nodules of carbonate of iron from the English coal-measures, 
the internal structure of which had been sufliciently well 
preserved to allow the form of the sporangia borne by the 
scales of these cones, and the nature of the spores which they 
contained, to be much better appreciated than I had been able 
to do. 

Another remarkably well-preserved specimen, the origin of 
which, however, was unknown, had been previously described 
by our illustrious associate, Robert Brown, under the name of 
Triplosporites. The profound investigation which he made of 
this specimen in 1847, and the additions which he made on 
publishing his memoir in 18517, after the examination of a 
fine specimen which I showed him in 1849, left no doubt in 
his mind as to its intimate relations with Lepédostrobus, from 
which he hesitated to regard it as generically distinct. 

But the specimen described by Robert Brown tf, as well as 
that of the Museum of Strasbourg (one-half of which has been 
given to the Museum at Paris, and was communicated to him 
by me), only presents small portions of these cones; that de- 
scribed by R. Brown evidently corresponds to the apex of one 
of the cones: that which I had examined appeared to come 
from the base ; but the perfect specimen which forms the sub- 
ject of this notice proves that it belongs rather to the middle 
part of one of these spikes of fructification. In fact the lower 
part of cones of this kind presents very remarkable differences 
of organization, which must materially modify the characters 
ascribed to these fossils, and seem to indicate that there are 
between them and Lepidostrobus greater differences than had 
been supposed, at least if the organization of these latter fruits 
could be sufficiently appreciated in the specimens described by 
Dr. Joseph Hooker. 

The numerous but often very imperfectly preserved spe- 
cimens studied by that excellent observer are most frequently 


* Memoirs of the Geol. Survey of Great Britain, vol. ii. p. 440. 

+ “Some Account of T’riplosporites, an undescribed Fossil Fruit,” Trans. 
Linn. Soe. vol. xx. p. 5. (Read to the Society June 15, 1847.) 

{ This specimen was derived from the collection of Baron Roger; and 
a transverse section, preseryed in the collection of the Marquis de Dré, is 
at present a portion of the collection of the museum. 


76 M. Brongniart on a Fossil Lycopodiacean Fruit. 


only very limited portions of these spikes; some, however, 
appear to have been preserved throughout their whole 
extent, and there is nothing to indicate any difference of 
structure between the base and the apex. ‘Throughout, the 
scales bear sporangia of the same form, and apparently en- 
closing bodies of the same nature; this at least is indicated 
by the figures and descriptions published by the learned 
English botanist. 

These characters, therefore, seem to approximate the Lepi- 
dostrobi to the true Lycopodia, of which all the sporangia are 
similar and contain identical spores. 

The family Lycopodiacex includes two other genera, which 
are very different in this respect, Selaginella and Isoétes, 
which, on the same stalk or in the same spike, in one word, 
on the same axis, present sporangia of two kinds, some con- 
taining very small spores destined to produce antheridia and 
to perform the function of fecundating organs, and the others 
larger spores, which will germinate after being fecundated. 
These two kinds of organs, which cooperate in reproduction, 
have been designated by the names of microspores and macro- 
spores. 

Nothing in the specimens described either by R. Brown or 
by Dr. J. Hooker would indicate this double nature of the 
sporangia or of the spores; but a very complete and generally 
well-preserved specimen of a spike identical in its upper part 
with the Triplosporites of R. Brown has just thrown a new 
light upon this subject, and shown in these fossils modifica- 
tions analogous to those which we observe in the living Lyco- 
podiaceee. 

This remarkable specimen was found in a drift deposit 
at the entrance of the valley of Volpe, in the Haute-Garonne, 
by M. Dabadie; it was communicated to me by M. Lartet, to 
whom it had been confided by M. Dabadie; and the author of 
this interesting discovery has been kind enough to allow me to 
have it sawn through its long diameter, and to retain one-half 
forthe museum. This s specimen, which was carefully modelled 
before being cut through, is entirely silicified: the organiza- 
tion of the various parts is well preserved im many points ; 
nevertheless its anfractuosities and crystallized portions do not 
allow it to be examined equally well in all parts. 

It presents the form of a cylindrical cone or strobile, 0°12 
metre in length and 0:055 metre in breadth, showing on 
the outside the apices of the scales of which it is composed ; 
these form twenty-seven perfectly regular longitudinal rows, 
and are arranged in accordance with a very much flattened 
helix, the generative spiral of which would be expressed by 


M. Brongniart on a Fossil Lycopodiacean Fruit. 77 


the fraction 2, an arrangement which approaches that ob- 
served in the leaves of many living Lycopodiacez*. 

The scales or bracts which form this spike spring perpen- 
dicularly from the axis, and are even a little reflexed; they 
have exactly the organization so well described by R. Brown 
in his Triplosporites, and to which it seems to me useless to 
revert; as in his specimen they are bent up towards the extre- 
mity and terminated at the surface of the fossil by an hexa- 
gonal disk, which would, as in Lepidostrobus, be produced mto 
a foliaceous appendage, which has been destroyed. 

Upon the narrow pedicels of these scales are inserted oblong 
sporangia, rounded at the extremity as in 7’riplosporites ; those 
which occupy the apex and middle part of the spike are filled 
with an innumerable multitude of little spores, formed by three 
or sometimes four united spherical cells, apparently separating 
in some cases into simple globular spores. 

In the lower third of the same spike we observe sporangia 
similar in form and mode of insertion to the preceding, but 
distinguished at once by their large, simple, spherical spores, 
the diameter of which is ten or twelve times that of the cells 
of which the little spores are composed. ‘They are very dis- 
tinct to the naked eye, their diameter being 0°6 millim., and 
enable the sporangia to be at once distinguished from those 
containing the microspores. 

These large and perfectly spherical spores have a thick 
smooth wall; they most frequently contain scattered globular 
granules, the nature of which is difficult to determine, but 
which appear to be connected with a state of immaturity ; 
some, filled with an opaque matter, seem to be more advanced 
in their development. 

This spike, therefore, like those of the Lycopodiacee of the 
genera Isoétes and Selaginella, presents sporangia of two 
kinds :—those near the summit of the spike containing micro- 
spores, that is to say, antheridia; the others, situated towards 
the base of the spike, containing macrospores or germinative 
spores. 

The form and mode of insertion of the sporangia, their great 
size, the considerable number of macrospores which they con- 
tain, and the absence of any trace of a regular line of dehis- 
cence cause these organs especially to resemble those of Lsoétes ; 
but in the latter these sporangia are inserted upon the very base 
of the leaves, which spring from a very short and bulbiform 
stem. In the fossil plant, on the contrary, these sporangia are 
borne by a kind of bracts or squamiform leaves united into a 


* [ have indicated this mode of arrangement of the leaves of Lycopo- 
diace in the ‘ Histoire des Végétaux fossiles,’ tome ii. p. 11. 


78 M. Brongniart on a Fossil Lycopodiacean Fruit. 


spike, which, probably, like those of Selaginella, terminated 
the branches. Here, therefore, we have a peculiar combina- 
tion of characters, namely, sporangia analogous to those of 
Lsoétes united into a spike similar to that of the Lycopodiacee, 
but much larger. 

The great size of these organs is, in fact, one of the striking 
characters of these spikes ; it is in propor tion to the arborescent 
stature of the Lepidodendra, compared with that of the living 
Lycopodiacez, but it is none the less remarkable, for most 
commonly the organs of reproduction do not follow the growth 
of the veg etative or gans: the largest tree ferns have sporangia 
no larger “than the smallest species, just as the flowers of our 
lar vest trees are often even smaller than those of the humblest 
herbaceous plant. In these plants of the primitive world 
growth was simultaneous in both systems of organs. 

Thus the Lepidodendree, or arborescent Lycopodiaceze, had 
spikes of fructification. comparable i in size to the cones of firs 
and cedars, and containing very voluminous sporangia, even 
larger than those of Jsoétes, which they approach in form and 
structure. 

A final question remains to be solved. Have the true Le- 
pidodendra, the fruits of which, or Lepidostrobi, were mvesti- 
gated by Dr. J. Hooker, only” a single kind of spores? or did 
the imperfect state of his specimens ‘prevent the recognition of 
the nature of the spores contained in the sporangia of the 
lower part of the spikes of fructification? The form of the 
spores of these Lepidostrobi, which is quite different from that 
of the microspores of Triplosporites, would lead me to think 
that these plants are not congeneric, and that the genus Zri- 
plosporites of Robert Brown should be maintained. 

The three known specimens of this plant do not establish 
its real geological position ; the origin of that described by R. 
Brown, and of that of the Strasbourg Museum, is entirely un- 
known 3 the one that I have just described was found in the 
transported material of a valley im the Pyrenees, far from 
the beds in which it must have been originally deposited ; 
nevertheless we cannot doubt, from the nature of the plants 
which it most nearly approaches, that it belongs to some bed 
contemporaneous with the Carboniferous or Old Red Sandstone 
formation. 

Robert Brown in his memoir has given no specific name to 
the plant which he described ; but the confirmation of its ge- 
neric value, and the probability that we shall find other forms 
of the same genus, induce me to consecrate the memory of his 
excellent observations by designating this species by the name 
of Triplosporites Brownit, 


pibliographical Notice. 79 


I must remark in conclusion that the very perfect specimen 
that I have just described probably represents a spike of fruc- 
tification which had not reached its last degree of development. 
Two facts seem to indicate this: 1, the microspores, in nearly 
all the sporangia which contain them, are immersed in the 
midst of a granular opaque matter, in which they show by 
transparency, and which has the appearance of the cellular 
plasma that surrounds these organs before their maturity ; 
and, 2, the vessels, which form very distinct bundles in the 
axis of the cone, only present transverse striz or scarcely dis- 
tinct rings, and not the strongly marked streaks of adult 
scalariform vessels. 

This want of maturity has perhaps been favourable to the 
integrity of these fossils ; but it is possible, and even probable, 
that the microspores and macrospores, when their development 
is complete, would present some differences which must not 
be regarded as arising from a really distinct organization. 
Some of the spores composing the triple microspore already 
appear disposed to become isolated, and would probably ac- 
quire the trigonal form indicated by J. Hooker for the spores 
of Lepidostr obus. Some of the macrospores also seem to pre- 
sent in their interior a more complex organization, which 
would indicate a tendency towards the form with a trigonal 
apex of the macrospores of Lsoétes. 

Fresh specimens, even mere fragments, but at a different 
degree of development, will perhaps hereafter complete our 
knowledge of this subject; but from this day forth the exist- 
ence of these gigantic Lycopodiacee, showing a still more 
complete relationship to certain existing forms of this family, 


is established indubitably. 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE. 


Observationes circa Pezizas Fennie. Scripsit Wimi1am NyLanpeEr. 
Accedunt tabule IT. lithographice. 


Tue above treatise has been called forth by the work of Karsten 
entitled ‘ Expositio Pezizarum sibi cognitarum Fenniz,’ concerning 
which Prof. Nylander observes that the characters given are, for the 
most part, mere transcripts of those of Fries in the ‘ Systema Myco- 
logicum,’ with the addition of some occasional and vague remarks 
on the fruit. The author considers M. Karsten to have neglected the 
means he had at his disposal of verifying the species he describes, 
in not consulting collections of published specimens, such as those of 
Mougeot, Desmazic¢re, and Rabenhorst, and states that he has him- 
self acquired a more accurate knowledge of the subject from study- 
ing the specimens contained in the Museum of the Society for the 


80 Bibliographical Notice. 


elucidation of the Fauna and Flora of Finland than from the work 
of Karsten, which, however, has had the effect of leading him to a 
careful examination of those species. He remarks that it is of much 
importance to science generally, as well as to the Finnish flora, that 
everything vague and uncertain should be eliminated, and more 
clearly defined notions acquired. Dr. Nylander considers the genus 
Peziza to have been more neglected than other genera of fungi, 
owing particularly to the difficulty of determining species, from 
the loose and unsatisfactory way in which they have been hitherto 
described. 

The only existing monograph is that contained in the second vo- 
lume of Fries’s ‘Systema Mycologicum,’ where all microscopic ana- 
lysis is omitted. Other difficulties arise from the rarity of many of 
the species, some occurring only in particular years and seasons, 
others in places difficult of access, many of their more marked cha- 
racters being also lost in the process of drying for the herbarium. 
Hence arises, says the Professor, a necessity for more satisfactory 
definitions than at present exist, to enable the student to recognize 
the plants he meets with; and he hopes that the treatise under 
consideration may furnish descriptions which will aid the inquirer 
in overcoming the difficulties inherent in the subject, so far as the 
species contained in the ‘Observationes’ are concerned. After 
stating the number of species contained in Karsten’s Synopsis to be 
100, viz. 92 Pezize and 8 Ascoboli, several of which are not present 
in the Finland Museum, he notices some which are given by Karsten 
under wrong names, and adds others, from the collection in the 
Museum, omitted by that writer, giving figures of a few of the 
sporidia. 

The chief value of Dr. Nylander’s work consists in accurate mea- 
surements of the fruit of each species, with notes of the forms of 
the asci and paraphyses, and the appearances they present when 
treated with iodine. He also gives a few synonyms, remarking on 
the difficulty attending this part of the subject from the cursory way 
in which names have been assigned to the various forms, and shows 
the detriment arising to science from characters carelessly and 
loosely drawn up, and unaccompanied by minute analysis, and, on 
the other hand, the great value of clear and exact definitions of the 
various types. The Professor divides his materials into two grand 
series—the first containing the larger terrestrial species (Aleuria, 
Fries), the second the intermediate and minute forms. His first 
series is subdivided into such as have cylindrical asci with simple, 
elliptic fruit, showing no reaction under iodine, and others having 
globose fruit. Then follow those whose asci turn blue with iodine, 
which also present two sections, characterized by the form of their 
fruit. To these succeed the moderate-sized and minute kinds, 
subdivided into those having simple curved fruit (Hncelia and 
Dermatia, Fries), and others with elliptic sporidia and cups either 
naked or setose and sessile (Huwmaria, Fries); a third section fol- 
lows, with spherical or subglobose fruit; to these succeed such as 
have pilose or villous cups and oblong or fusiform sporidia (Lachnea, 


Bibliographical Notice. 81 


Fries), first with stipitate and next with sessile cups; then come 
those species which arise from a subiculum or mycelioid stratum, 
divided into those with smooth cups and a flat disk (many of the 
Helotia of Fries), first, with distinctly stipitate, and, secondly, with 
shortly stalked cups ; those with convex apothecia follow (Helotia, 
Persoon and Fries), then those with sessile, flat, or concave cups 
(Mollisia, Fries), and either seated on a subiculum or free, sub- 
divided into those with furfuraceous (Lachnea, Fries) and those with 
smooth apothecia; they are either brightly coloured or hyaline 
(Orbilia and Calloria, Fries) and have paraphyses with claviform 
tips, or pallid and blackish, with simple fruit (Wollisia, Fries), or, 
again, have firm lichenoid cups and, frequently, septate fruit 
(Patellea and Patellaria, Fries). 

Such is, in a few words, the nature of the sections and subsections 
which the learned author adopts. Experience alone, perhaps, will 
show whether his system will prove easier to the student than that 
of Fries: at first sight it certainly appears so; at all events there 
can be no doubt of the value of his concise and lucid descriptions of 
species and accurate measurements of the fruit. His aim has been 
to give, in as few words as possible, such characters as will enable 
the student to determine the specimen before him, avoiding, on the 
one hand, the vagueness of the older writers, and, on the other, the 
diffuseness and prolixity of later authors. It is to be regretted that 
there is no scale of measurements common to the scientific world ; 
for the trouble of rendering in every instance fractions of French 
into those of English measures is so great as to render the work 
under discussion far less useful to an English botanist than it might 
otherwise have been. The dimensions of the fruit given by Dr. 
Nylander accord generally with those given by Messrs. Berkeley and 
Broome in the ‘ Annals of Natural History.’ In a few cases, how- 
ever, he appears to have different things in view: for instance, 
Peziza brunnea, A. & 8., is described with spherical fruit; Corda, 
quoted by Dr. Nylander, in Sturm’s ‘ Deutschland’s Flora,’ iii. i. 
p- 68, t. 28, figures it as elliptic, and says “die Sporen sind eyfor- 
mig,’ &c.; so that the plant of Nylander must be different both from 
Corda’s and also from that of Desmaziére (Cr. Fr. ed. 1. 1312). The 
figure of Albertini and Schweinitz is also very unlike that of Corda. 

Peziza asperior, Nyl., comes near to Peziza trechispora, B. & Br. ; 
but the sporidia are “globose or subglobose ;” in fig. 2 they are 
globose. 

Peziza polytrichi, Schum. Dr. Nylander has evidently a different 
thing in view from the plant of the ‘ Annals of Natural History’ for 
May and June 1854, No. 768, which is referred to P. humosa, Fr., 
in the ‘ Annals’ for August 1866. 

P. leucoloma, Hedw., is also said to have globose sporidia: in the 
plant of ‘Engl. Flo.” they are bluntly elliptic. Nylander’s plant 
would seem therefore to be distinct. 

P. alboviolascens, A. & G.—The Professor remarks, in a note, 
p. 28, “ Thecas sporas continentes ei nondum in speciminibus An- 
glicis, Gallicis, et Germanicis que examinare licuit inveni.” It has 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. iu, 6 


82 Bibliographical Notice. 


always appeared to us that this plant is a Cyphella; and we believe 
it to be identical with C. Curreyi, B. & Br. 

Peziza subferruginea, Nyl. = P. araneosa, Sow.—Whatever Bul- 
liard’s plant may be, it cannot be identical with Sowerby’s, as it 
agrees with it neither in characters nor in its place of growth. 

Peziza geminella, Nyl., is remarkable for its 2-spored asci. 

Peziza macrospora (Bagl.), Nyl. p. 66, seems to come very near to 
Patellaria proxima, B. & Br., the fruit corresponding closely. 

Thirty-one new species of the genus Peziza are described, viz. :— 
P. caligata, Nyl.; P. fluctuans, Nyl.= P. perlata, Karsten ; P. furva, 
Nyl.; P. canina, Karsten; P. luteo-pallens, Nyl.; P. articulata, 
Karsten; P. fulvescens, Nyl.; P. asperior, Nyl.; P. amprovisa, Kar- 
sten; P. juncifida, Nyl.; P. eruginella, Karsten; P. wruginascens, 
Nyl. = P. eruginosa auctorum; P. subferruginea, Nyl.; P. subspa- 
dicea, Nyl.; P. alniella, Nyl.; P. geminella, Nyl.; P. euerita, Kar- 
sten; P. aureliella, Nyl.; P. subfurfuracea, Nyl.; P. hymeniophila, 
Karsten; P. luteo-rubella, Nyl.; P. rubinella, Nyl.; P. hyalinula, 
Nyl.; P. epipora, Nyl.; P. pteridina, Nyl. = P. pteridis, Karsten ; 
P. lividula, Nyl.; P. atratula, Nyl. =P. atrata, Fr.; P. subcrenulata, 
Nyl.; P. amphibola (Mass.), Hepp ; P. macrospora, Bagl.; P. vari- 
ella, Nyl. 

Dr. Nylander describes some other fungi which come near the 
Patellaria-section of Peziza, hitherto only distinguished generically 
with difficulty, and gives characters, derived from the fruit, tending 
greatly to remove that objection, if they hold good throughout. 
The genus Tympanis, he observes, is characterized by dimorphism 
in the asci, the same apothecia containing asci filled with innumer- 
able minute, curved sporidia, and others occupied by a few (eight to 
twenty-four) larger ones. A similar fact occurs, however, in certain 
Nectrice, as N. cucurbitula, Fr. and N. inawrata, B. & Br. M.Tulasne 
considers (Carpologia, 11. p. 87) WV. aquifolia, B., and N. inaurata, 
B. & Br., to belong to one species ; but it seems to us that the dif- 
ferences in the fruit, as well as in the perithecia, are amply sufficient 
to pronounce them distinct. NV. cucurbitula, Fr., would appear to 
come much closer to NV. inaurata, B, & Br., than would NV. aquifolia, B. 
Dr. Nylander traced both forms of asci from an early stage to ma- 
turity, without perceiving any tendency in the minute curved bodies 
to unite and so form the larger kind of fruit, as De Notaris seemed 
to think, but each maintained its own form to the last. He also 
found spermagonia with spermatia. A fourth form of fruit occurred 
to Messrs. Berkeley and Broome in the case of Tympanis saligna, an 
account of which was published in Hooker’s ‘Journal of Botany,’ 1851, 
vol. iii. p. 319, where fruit was found like that of Diplodia, unless it 
was founded on incorrect observation, as is suggested by M. Tulasne 
in the third vol. of his ‘ Carpologia,’ p. 154. 

The following new species of 7’ympanis are described :—Tympanis 
confusa, Nyl. = Patellaria atrata, Fr.; T. spermatiospora, Nyl.; T. 
amphiboloides, Nyl., and v. hypopodiza, Nyl.; 7. hypopodia, Nyl. 

The author has pursued the same method in his exposition of the 
Pezize of Finland as in his ‘ Lichenographia,’ expressing in as few 
words as possible the essential characters of every species. He 


dibliographical Notice. $3 


considers that each part of their structure should be taken into ac- 
count, with especial regard to their mutual differences, but that our 
knowledge of the Pezize is too limited at present to enable us to 
make use of the spermagonia as a means of systematic arrangement, 
a few scattered observations not sufficing to that end. He observes, 
however, that in cases of doubtful affinity an acquaintance with 
these bodies is of great value. The chief aim in descriptions should 
be that the various types may be easily distinguished, falling at once 
into their proper places. 

A synoptic table of the Finnish Pezize follows, demonstrating 
the care taken by the author to render-his treatise as complete and 
useful to the student as possible. Notices of a few species of Asco- 
bolus are also added. This genus, he observes, differs but little from 
Peziza, the characters relied on as essential not being constant. 
Dr. Nylander proposes others, such as the fuscous-violet colour of 
the mature sporidia, and a peculiar reaction under iodine not appa- 
rent in Peziza, those bodies in Ascobolus assuming a more intense 
violet, whilst the asci turn pale blue, as in certain species of the 
former genus. The character of clavate or cylindrical asci he con- 
siders of little value, both forms often occurring in the same speci- 
men, as the sporidia happen to form one or two rows—a remark in 
which we are disposed to concur. ‘The distinct operculum of the 
asci 1s only found in a few species, and therefore not to be relied on. 
Only three species appear to be represented in the Finnish Museum, 
—A. furfuraceus, P., A. glaber, P., and A.immersus, P. In a note 
under A. glaber, P., he corrects the error of Coemans, who has cited 
A. Kerverni, Crouan, under that name. Ascobolus macrosporus, 
Crouan, is quoted as a synonym of A. immersus, P., which it does 
not much resemble so far as Persoon’s figure is concerned, answer- 
ing better to the description. Fries’s characters of A.porphyrosporus, 
Fr., would induce us to bring it under the same species. We have 
no means of comparing A. rufopallidus, Karsten, with A. vinosus, B., 
nor his A. lapponicus with A. glaber, P., as given by Rabenh. (F. E. 
exsice. No. 778), nor A. difformis, Karsten, with A. testaceus, 
B. & Br.; but it is not improbable that they are synonymous. A, 
carneus, P., according to Finnish specimens, has larger fruit than 
A. granuliformis, Crouan, to which species we have been hitherto 
disposed to refer it. 

Notes on a few Spheriacei are given in an Appendix. Spheria 
manmata, Wahl.=Spheria (Hypoxylon) multiformis, Fr. S. dupli- 
cella, Nyl., is new. SS. vicinula, Nyl., and S. pruniformis, Nyl., 
S. sorbina, Nyl., and 8. dacrymycella, Nyl., have been published in 
the ‘ Flora.’ 

A full index of species, varieties, and synonyms completes the work. 

In concluding our notice of Prof. Nylander’s treatise we will only 
add that it is a record of observations quite essential to every bota- 
nist who wishes to study the genus Peziza, containing also numerous 
remarks bearing on the proper method to be pursued in investigating 
natural history in general; and as such we would recommend it 
strongly to all who are interested in that study. 

6* 


84 


MISCELLANEOUS, 


On the Generic Name Aleyoncellum, and in reply to Dr. Gray’s  Ob- 
servations on Sponges and on their Arrangement and Nomenclature,” 
‘Annals and Magazine of Natural History, March 1868. By Dr. 
J.S. Bowzrsank, F.R.S., F.Z.8., &e. 


I quire agree with Dr. Gray that there is considerable confusion 
in the early descriptions of Alcyoncellum as a genus. Messrs. Quoy 
and Gaimard, although they copy De Blainville’s description of the 
calcareous specimen, apparently in a very careless manner, evidently 
had their own siliceous one in their minds as the type of the genus, 
the heading to which is Alcyoncellum speciosum, nob. ; and if we ac- 
cept their specimen as the type of their Alcyoncellum, there is no 
reason why it should not maintain its position. On the contrary, 
there are very cogent reasons why the calcareous type of the ‘ Ma- 
nuel d’Actinologie’ should not be accepted as the type of the genus 
Alcyoncellum. On the first occasion of my referring to pl. 92. fig. 5, 
I concluded that the specimen represented was in reality a Grantia, 
from the central cloacal cavity, its radiating cells, and its triradiate 
calcareous spicula; but I did not urge these points at that time, as 
there did not then appear any likelihood of referring to sponges 
which could be mutually agreed upon as satisfactory specimens of 
De Blainville’s calcareous type of the genus. This difficulty has 
been overcome. On the occasion of my last visit to the British 
Museum, Dr. Gray showed me a box containing a considerable quan- 
tity of what he termed Alcyoncellum gelatinosum ; and subsequently, 
on my writing to him, he kindly sent me a small specimen of the 
sponge, a portion of which I immediately mounted in Canada balsam 
and found it to be identical in structure with similar branched cal- 
careous sponges that I obtained many years since from the mouth 
of the Murray River, Australia, and of which I had mounted por- 
tions shortly after I had received them. I find the sponge regis- 
tered thus :—‘ Grantia virgultosa, Bowk. MS. From Fremantle, 
Australia, by Mr. G. Clifton, and also from Murray River, by Ray.” 
1856. On comparing the specimens mounted from the sponges from 
the above localities with those from Dr. Gray’s specimen, they ap- 
pear in every respect identical, and they agree perfectly with the 
figures in plate 92. fig. 5 in the ‘ Manuel d’Actinologie.’ Having thus 
determined this important preliminary part of the question, let us 
now see what pretensions the calcareous type of the genus has to 
maintain its position in the scientific arrangement of the Spongiade. 

The genus Grantia was published in Fleming’s ‘ British Animals,’ 
p. 524, in the year 1828. 

The ‘ Manuel d’Actinologie’ bears the date, on the titlepage, of 
1834; and there is a notice, in p. viii of the introduction, stating that 
its production extended through the time between the years 1830 
and 1834. The article “ Zoophyte,” it is stated by Dr. Gray, was 
‘published in the ‘ Dictionnaire des Sciences Naturelles,’ vol. ix., 
and bears date 1830.” We have therefore two years precedence of 


Miscellaneous. 85 


the genus Grantia, to which the specimen of calcareous sponge which 
is the type of Alcyoncellum gelatinosum of the ‘Manuel d’Actinologie’ 
decidedly belongs; and unless it be determined that genera founded 
on manifest errors are, rightly or wrongly, to maintain their places 
in science, the calcareous type of the genus in question must give 
place to the siliceous one of Quoy and Gaimard. 

The same course of argument applies to the genus Huplectella, 
also founded in error, as any one who will refer to the original paper 
descriptive of the type specimen, in the ‘Transactions of the Zoo- 
logical Society,’ vol. iii. p. 203, will plainly see. 

It would lead to inextricable confusion of dates if we were to 
accept as the date of a work the year in which it was said to have 
been commenced. The criterion of date is that on the titlepage ; 
and this is the only one that we can accept as the date of a genus 
first published in a volume—or, in the case of a paper, that on which 
it was publicly read in an established Society. 


I take this opportunity of replying to some assertions made by 
Dr. Gray, in his paper ‘“‘ Observations on Sponges and on their Ar- 
rangement and Nomenclature,” published in the ‘Annals’ for March 
1868. On page 167 he states, “It is to be observed that though I 
have Dr. Bowerbank’s own authority for regarding MacAndrewia 
azorica as identical with Dactylocalyw Prattii,’ &c. I distinctly 
deny having ever, in writing or orally, given Dr. Gray to understand 
that I for a moment considered his MacAndrewia and my Dactylo- 
calyx Prattii as being the same species; and the remainder of the 
paragraph, of which I have quoted the first portion, certainly does 
not in any way prove Dr. Gray’s very erroneous assertion. Again, 
in page 168, Dr. Gray says, “I have Dr. Bowerbank’s authority 
for considering the latter [D. Prattii] a synonym of M. azorica, 
he, when examining the specimens in the British Museum, having 
brought to me, as a good example of his Dactylocalyx Pratti, the 
specimen I described and figured, not recognizing it as the sponge 
to which he had already given two other names (I believe the Indian 
habitat is a mistake); so that this sponge has been referred to two 
genera and regarded as three species by Dr. Bowerbank.” The as- 
sertions of Dr. Gray in the above quotation are just as unfounded 
as the first one. Long before the interview alluded to by Dr. Gray, 
I was too well acquainted with the structural characters of both his 
MacAndrewia and my Dactylocalyx Prattii to allow me for one mo- 
ment to consider them otherwise than as distinct species, having 
carefully examined the structures of both specimens, and having the 
results of my examinations mounted in Canada balsam, long before 
the interview with Dr. Gray at the British Museum, the examina- 
tion of the Doctor’s MacAndrewia azorica having been effected in1860, 
very shortly after the publication of the species in the ‘ Pro- 
ceedings of the Zoological Society.’ The only reference that was 
made to the two specimens was, that I pointed out to Dr. Gray that 
the specimen of his MacAndrewia azorica was in as perfect a state of 
preservation as my Dactylocalyw Prattii ; but I never for one moment 


86° Miscellaneous. 


inferred that they were the same species. How Dr. Gray could have 
fallen into such misapprehensions I cannot possibly imagine. As to 
the locality of D. Prattii, I can only say that the sponge was pre- 
sented to me by my friend the late Mr.8. P. Pratt, with a drawer 
full of other sponges ; and when I called his attention to the speci- 
men, and wished to know its locality, he told me the whole of them 
were sent to him by his son from the East Indies, where he then 
held a high official appointment. I may also state that among the 
siliceo-fibrous sponges in the gallery of the British Museum there is 
a specimen labelled ‘ Siliceous Sponge from Formosa, by Swinhoe, 
65, 12. 15.” It isin a fine state of preservation, and is undoubtedly 
the same species as the type specimen of D. Prattii, agreeing with 
that sponge in all its structural characters. 

Dr. Gray accounts for some of my supposed errors by stating 
that “I suspect that these errors arose from Dr. Bowerbank’s 
habit of working from microscopic preparations often made by his 
friends Mr. Tyler and Mr. Lee, as well as by himself, from fragments 
which they obtained from various collections, under different names, 
without Dr. Bowerbank taking the trouble to compare the specimens 
from which they were obtained.” This mode of accounting for my 
supposed sins of omission and commission is very benevolent and 
very ingenious of the learned Doctor; only it does not happen to be 
true. I have never figured a single specimen that has been prepared 
or mounted by either my friend Capt. Tyler or Mr. Lee. The former 
Thave freely supplied with specimens to mount for his own informa- 
tion; and [ had not the pleasure of knowing the latter gentleman 
until some years after the publication of my papers on the Anatomy 
and Physiology of the Spongiade in the ‘ Transactions of the Royal 
Society.’ All my figured specimens, excepting two or three, are 
from sponges in my own possession or in the cabinets of public in- 
stitutions, and have been mounted by myself. 

I will not follow Dr. Gray through numerous other hasty asser- 
tions ; but there is one in page 172 which it may be as well to note. 
The author writes, ‘‘ Both Geodiade and Spongilladee are well defined 
recognized groups: the latter lives only in fresh water, and is green, 
all other sponges being marine and never green.” Has the Doctor 
really never seen specimens of our commonest British sponge, Hali- 
chondria panicea, growing on the rocks between high- and low- 
water mark, and often of a deep green colour, and varying from that 
through every shade of green to yellow? Numerous Australian 
sponges are also decidedly green-coloured in their living state. 

There is an amusing inconsistency in the learned Doctor’s style of 
criticism. He blames Prof. Thomson for having concocted a new 
method of arrangement and new names, having only a book-know- 
ledge of his subject, forgetting that he himself formed his own new 
system of arranging the Spongiade principally from having cut up 
the plates of the copy of the ‘ British Sponges’ which I had pre- 
sented to him, and rearranged the figures in them to suit his own 
fancy, without having seen a single living or dead specimen of the 
sponges the names of which he quotes ; and, in consequence of this 


Miscellaneous. 87 


mode of proceeding, he has fallen into a series of errors, many of 
which I have pointed out in my “ Notes on the Arrangement of 
Sponges, &c.” in the ‘Proceedings of the Zoological Society’ for 
February, 1868, but which are too numerous to reiterate on the 
present occasion. 


Burrowing Annelids. 
To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History. 


GeNTLEMEN,-—In Dr. W. C. M‘Intosh’s paper on the boring of 
certain Annelids, in the ‘ Annals’ for October 1868, p. 276, several 
Annelids are mentioned as burrowing, although I showed, several 
years ago, that two of the genera enumerated undoubtedly belong 
to the subkingdom Mollusca, and two of the Serpulids mentioned 
never burrow. 

The genera Stoa and Spiroglyphus are provided with a multispiral 
lid, which never is found in any Annelid. I have examined many 
specimens in spirit, which place it beyond doubt that these two 
genera belong to the Vermetidee *. 

I hope that this much-read journal will contribute to the exclu- 
sion of these two genera from the Annelids. 

Abildgaard only states that he got two Serpulids from a surgeon, 
who extracted them from holes in the “‘ marble rocks ” and “ chalk 
stones” below water on St. Croix. As the surgeon, on inquiry, 
asserted that they did not live in calcareous tubes, Abildgaard called 
them stone-borers. 

I have examined numerous specimens of Spirobranchus (Cymo- 
spira) imbedded in coral, but I have never been able to discover 
any dissolving power of the Annelid. All specimens have been 
overgrown by the coral; but it seems that the Serpula, in the 
struggle for existence, is never completely imbedded before its 
death. Nor have I ever seen, in groups of Serpule, dissolved parts 
as in Vermetide. I doubt whether any tubiferous Annelid (Ser- 
pula) can burrow. I may add that Swammerdam (Biblia Nature, 
1735, vol. 1. p. 182, tab. ix. f. 15-17) has given an excellent 
account of an Annelid burrowing in Littorina littorea. 

I am, Gentlemen, 
Your most obedient Servant, 


Copenhagen, Frederiksborggade, Dr. O. A. L. Morcu. 
November 29, 1868. 


Contributions to the Fauna of the Gulf-Stream at great depths. 
By L. F. pe Povurrarss, Assist. U.S. Coast Survey. 


The author introduces his paper, describing the species observed 
by him, with the following remarks. 

The study of the constitution and of the inhabitants of the bottom 
of the sea is a field of research which has attracted the attention of 


* Morch, “ Review of Vermetide,” Proc. of the Zool. Society of London, 
1861; and Journal de Conchyliologie, vols. vii. and viii. 1860, ‘Notice sur le 
genre Vermet.” 


88 Miscellaneous. 


naturalists in comparatively recent times. What Humboldt did 
with regard to the distribution of life at different heights in the at- 
mosphere was done by Edward Forbes for the different depths of 
the ocean. The former’s diagrams of the zones of vegetation on the 
slopes of the Andes are considered indispensable in every atlas of 
physical geography. But what one man could do where his glance 
embraced miles of country in height and breadth, and where the type 
of vegetation could frequently be recognized as far as the eye could 
reach, an investigator, even as zealous as Forbes, could but sketch in 
broad though happily drawn lines for the marine animals. 

Much has been done in this direction since Forbes’s death, parti- 
cularly in England, where dredging has become a favourite occu- 
pation of many naturalists; the Scandinavian seas have also been 
explored with much success, chiefly by the Norwegian naturalists ; 
but much more remains to be done in a field in which the areas to 
be, explored can, as Jeffreys remarks, be reckoned in square degrees, 
whilst the research extends only over several square yards. 

It is particularly in the greater depths, in the so-called abyssal 
region, that our knowledge is deficient. This is easily understood, 
since on many coasts the sea is comparatively shoal for a consider- 
able distance from land, and the outfit for deep-sea dredging is 
beyond the means of all but afew private individuals. Government 
expeditions are generally fitted out for other duties, and can rarely 
devote their time to operations occasioning a delay of many hours. 
Furthermore, owing to the scantiness of the material, the impression. 
generally prevailed, until recently, that animal life was soon reduced 
to a minimum with an increase of depth, or at least reduced to the 
lowest forms; so that the incentive of a rich harvest seemed denied 
to those who would have undertaken such researches. 

Excepting the investigations of Dr. Stimpson on the coast of New 
England, the dredge has been as yet very little used along our 
hence The Cueeneeee and constituents of the bottom are, haere 
pretty well known, thanks to the care of the late Superintendent of 
the Coast Survey, Professor A. D. Bache, who, during his whole 
administration of that work, required the hydrographical parties to 
preserve the specimens brought up by the lead. From eight to nine 
thousand specimens have thus been accumulated at the coast-survey 
office, from a region comprised between the shore and the outer edge 
of the Gulf-stream, and reaching nearly to 1500 fathoms. But of 
course, aside from the Foraminifera and Diatomacee, for the study of 
which this material has proved of high interest, not much was con- 
tributed to our knowledge of the animals of the higher classes, the 
instrument used being only adapted to procure a small quantity of 
sand or mud. 

The present Superintendent of the Coast Survey, Professor B. 
Peirce, has lately directed the resumption of the investigations of the 
Gulf-stream, so successfully inaugurated by his predecessor, but 
interrupted for several years by the war. Besides observations of 
the depth, velocity, and direction of that current, and the tempera- 
ture and density of the water at different depths, the researches will 
be extended to the fauna of the bottom, of the surface, and of the 


Miscellaneous. 89 


intervening depths. Not only will an insight be thus obtained into 
a world scarcely known heretofore, but that knowledge will have a 
direct bearing on many of the phenomena of that great current. 
Thus a new light may be thrown on its powers of transportation 
from shallow to deeper water, or along its bed, on its action in 
forming deposits in particular localities, or on its possible influence 
on the growth of coral reefs on its shores. 

The first campaign on this plan was organized in 1867, the field 
of research being in a section between Key West and Havana, inci- 
dentally with the purpose of sounding out the line for the telegraph- 
cable, shortly afterwards laid between these two points. The Coast- 
Survey steamer ‘Corwin’ was assigned to the work; and here I wish 
to express my thanks to my colleague, Assistant H. Mitchell, charged 
with the physical part of the campaign, and to Captain Platt and 
his officers for the interest they showed in my work, and for their 
valuable practical aid. 

The expedition was unfortunately interrupted by the breaking 
out of yellow fever on board; so that the dredgings were few in 
number. However, short as the season’s work was, and few as 
were the casts of the dredge, the highly interesting fact was dis- 
closed, that animal life eaists at great depths, in as great diversity 
and as great abundance as in shallow water. 

The identifications of the species have been made by me at the 
Museum of Comparative Zoology at Cambridge, in the rich collections 
of which I have found abundant material for comparison ; facilities 
of every sort were afforded me by Professor Agassiz, for which I 
wish to express my heartfelt thanks, as also for this opportunity of 
prompt publication. 

The first dredgings were made on May 17th, on the Florida side 
of the Gulf-stream, about five miles 8.8.W. of Sand Key, in depths 
varying from 90 to 100 fathoms, on a bottom of calcareous mud, 
The following list comprises the animals obtained :— 

Articulates—A number of small Crustacea were brought up, 
which have not yet been determined. They belong to the following 
or allied genera:—Dromia, Ilia, Mithrax? (a mutilated specimen), 
Pagurus, Huphausia, and Orchestia. 

The tubes of several species of Annelids were obtained, but the 
animals were in most cases too defective for identification. The 
largest and best-preserved is Morphysa floridana, noy. sp. There 
are also tubes of one or more species of Serpula. 

The Gephyreans are represented by Sipunculus corallicola, Pourt. 
(Proc. Am. Assoc. 1851). 

Mollusks not determined specifically. These are mostly immature 
specimens or fragments of dead shells, and belong to the following 
genera :—Murex (dead), Turbo? (operculum), Leda (living), Astarte 
(living), Zellina (dead). Of Pteropods dead shells of the following 
species :—Hyalea tridentata, Hyalea trispinosa, Cuvieria columella, 
Cleodora lanceolata. The shells of this order are very common in 
deep-sea soundings. The Bryozoa are represented by Vincularia 
margaritacea, NOV. sp. 

Radiata.—Of Echinoderms were obtained an Ophiurian (an arm, 


90 Miscellaneous: 


undetermined) and a number of specimens of Comatula Hageni, 
nov. sp. 

A Zoanthus, rather small, was obtained also, but, not having been 
noticed when alive, it would be somewhat uncertain to determine. 

Hydroids: Antennularia triseriata, noy. sp.; Thoa pulchella, nov. 
sp.; Th. capillaris, nov. sp. 

The Foraminifera had nearly all been washed out of the dredge ; 
only the following were noticed:—Textularia conica, D’O.(very large) ; 
Operculina (Spirillina) incerta, D’O.; Rotalina cultrata, D’O.; and 
Globigerina rubra, D’O. 

The total for this locality is therefore twenty-nine species, to 
which a few ought to be added for the undetermined fragments of 
Annelids. 

No dredgings were had in mid-channel; this part had been re- 
served for the return trip; but the unfortunate interruption of the 
cruise prevented the execution of the project, at least for this season. 

The next casts were obtained off Havana in 270 fathoms, on May 
24th and 29th, on both days as nearly as possible on the same spot, 
as the little that was obtained at the first date had given much 
promise. 

The results of the two casts are combined below :— 

Articulates—The Crustacea are not determined, but are of or 
near the following genera :—Stenopus, Awia, Callianassa, Orchestia, 
and Jdotea, all living. Annelids: Marphysa tibiana, n. sp., and 
M. antipathum, n. sp. Tubes and fragments of four or five other 
species. 

Of the Mollusks the Gasteropods and Acephala have not yet been 
determined, with one exception. 

The following genera are represented :—WMitra?, Fusus, Turbo, 
Emarginulina, Dentalium, Nucula, and Spondylus, all dead; Pedi- 
cularia decussata, Gould, and a very small Anomia, both living. 
The Pteropods and Heteropods were all dead ; they are :—Hyalea tri- 
spinosa, affinis, D’Orb., gibbosa, Rang, and wncinata, Rang; Creseis 
spiifera, Rang; Cleodora pyramidata, Pér. & Les.; Spirialis ros- 
trata, Eyd. & Soul.; and Atlanta Peronii, Les. Of Brachiopods 
we obtained Terebratula cubensis, n. sp., and Terebratulina Carlleta, 
Crosse; both living and apparently abundant. The Bryozoa are :— 
Furcimia cereus, n.8p.; Vincularia margaritacea, n. sp.; Cellepora 
reticulata, n.sp.; C. sigillata,n. sp.; Canda retiformis, n.sp.; Canda 
cornigera, n. sp.; [dmonca fleauosa, n. sp. 

Radiata.—Kchinoderms are represented by the following species: — 
Spatangus (dead, fragments); Fibularia (dead); Cidaris annulosa, 
Gray (probably, young, living) ; Zvipneustes ventricosus (living, very 
young); Asterias, sp. (very young, living); Ophiurians, at least 
three species immature and difficult to determine ; Comatula brevi- 
pina, nu. sp., living; Peniacrinus, sp. (fragments of stem, among 
which some appear quite fresh). 

Of Zoantharia the following were brought up:—Antipathes hums, 
n. sp.; Antipathes filix, n.sp.; Acanthogorgia aspera, n. sp.; Gor- 
goma exserta, Ellis; Swiftia exserta, Duch. & Mich.; Hyalonema 
(spicules); Caryophyllia formosa, n. sp.; Deltocyathus Agassizii, 


Miscellaneous. 91 


n.sp.; Stylaster complanatus, n.sp.; Errina glabra, n.sp.; Errina 
cochleata, n. sp.; Crypthelia Peircei, n. sp.; Distichopora sulcata, 
n. sp.; Heliopora? tubulata,n.sp.; Heliopora? carinata, n. sp.; Isis? 
(base of stem); Sarcodictyon rugosum, n. sp. 

Hydroids: Thoa pulchella, n. sp.; Tubularia erinis, un. sp. Fora- 
minifera: Lagena striata, Mont., rare; Nodosaria pyrula, D’O., 
rare ; Dentalina communis, D’O., rare ; D. (agglutinans?) ; Lingulina 
carinata, D’O.; Textularia trochus, D’O., common, very large, also 
abundant in shoaler water; 7. agglutinans, D’O., rare; Nonionina 
scapha, rare; Nonionina umbilicatula, Montg., rare; Cristellaria 
crepidula, F. & M., rather common; Orbiculina adunca, D’O., rare 
and only in a worn state; its proper habitat is in the littoral zone ; 
Amplhistegina gibbosa, D’O., rare, and only young specimens ; it is 
very common throughout the Gulf of Mexico in deep water; Globi- 
gerina rubra, D’O., very abundant, also in the Orbulina form; Gi. 
Dutertre:, D’O., common; Pullenia obliquiloculata, P. & J., rather 
common ; Pullenia courciata, n. sp., rather common; Spharoidina 
dehiscens, P. & J., not common; Rotalina cultrata, D’O., very 
common ; Rot. truncatulinoides, D’O., common; Lot. Poeyi, D’O., 
rather common; /totalina, two other species in single and imperfect 
specimens; Biloculina,sp.; Triloculina Brongniartiana, D’O., rare ; 
Quinqueloculina bicostata, D’O., rare. 

Many of the specimens of Foraminifera are filled up with a yellow 
mass, like the first stage of transformation into greensand ; but the 
process seems to stop here. 

Of sponges quite a number were obtained, at least a dozen species, 
which have not yet been determined. Some of the detached spicules 
are remarkable for their size—one, for instance, of the slender rec- 
tangulated sexradiate type of Bowerbank measuring more than half 
an inch. ; 

The vegetable kingdom was represented in this dredging by a 
single specimen of a minute alga, Centroceras clavulatum, Agardh, 
which Harvey says was found abundantly at low-water mark at 
Key West. In its branchlets was entangled a chain of a species 
of Biddulphia. Other Diatoms are rather scarce and have not yet 
been determined. We therefore find here, also, a confirmation of the 
remark made in European seas, that vegetable life does not extend 
to depths as great as are reached by animals, and that, therefore, 
the greater number of deep-sea animals must be carnivorous. 

The dredge contained also a number of nodules of a very porous 
limestone, similar in colour and texture to the limestone forming 
the range of low hills along the shore of Cuba, but composed appa- 
rently of the remains of the same animals which were found living. 
Thus our Deltocyathus, Caryophyllia, the various Pteropods were 
recognized in the stone, and found also in various stages of fossiliza- 
tion. The interstices between the larger forms are generally filled 
up with Foraminifera. 

On May 25th the dredge was sent down in 350 fathoms, outside 
of the locality occupied on the 24th and 29th. It brought up only 
a few dead corals—Caryophylha formosa, Deltocyathus Agassizii, 
Diplohelia profunda, the latter in numerous specimens,—also a 


92 Miscellaneous. 


fragment of the siliceous skeleton of a sponge, forming a regular net- 
work somewhat like that of Huplectella as figured by Bowerbank, 
but lacking the spines. 

The soundings made during the cruise seem to indicate a kind 
of submarine terrace, on which the dredgings of the 24th and 29th 
were made. The cast of the 25th was probably made on the edge 
of it; and the dredge no doubt touched bottom only for a short 
time, after which the ship drifted off into water too deep for the 
line attached.—Silliman’s American Journal, November 1868. 


Deep-sea Dredgings in the region of the Gulf-Stream. 
By L. F. pe Povrrazes. 


I sent you a few days ago a small pamphlet * containing some of 
the results of the deep-sea dredgings made by me in connexion with 
the exploration of the Gulf-stream by the Coast Survey. If you 
think it worthy of notice in the ‘Journal of Science,’ I have thought 
it would add to the interest to mention the much more complete 
results of this year’s campaign, which were the subject of a brief 
communication I made to the late meeting of the National Academy 
at Northampton. As the specimens have not all been determined 
as yet, I can give here but a short outline. 

The dredgings were made outside of the Florida reef, at the 
same time as the deep-sea soundings, in lines extending from the 
reef to a depth of about 400 to 500 fathoms, so as to develop the 
figure of the bottom, its formation and fauna. Six such lines were 
sounded out and dredged over, in the space comprised between 
Sand Key and Coffin’s Patches. All of them agree nearly in the 
following particulars. From the reef to about the hundred-fathom 
line, four or five miles off, the bottom consists chiefly of broken 
shells, and very few corals, and is rather barren of life. A second 
region extends from the neighbourhood of the hundred-fathom line 
to about 300 fathoms; the slope is very gradual, particularly 
between 100 and 200 fathoms; the bottom is rocky and is inhabited 
by quite a rich fauna. The breadth of this band varies from ten 
to twenty miles. The third region begins between 250 and 350 
fathoms, and is the great bed of Foraminifera so widely extended 
over the bottom of the ocean. 

The second region is the most interesting, from the variety of 
animals inhabiting it. The bottom rock, of which many pieces 
were brought up, is a limestone, still in progress of formation from 
the débris of the shells, corals, &c. growing and dying on its surface. 
In this fauna the vertebrates are only represented by a very few 
small fishes, and those not deeper than 100 fathoms. But all the 
branches of invertebrates are represented; I will mention the most 
characteristic. Of the Mollusks, the most common is Verebratula 
cubensis, mihi, and a new species of Waldheimia, both of large size. 
Of the former, more than a thousand specimens, and several 
hundred of the latter, were collected. Gasteropods are rarer and 
mostly small, the largest being the Voluta junonia, which was 


* The article above noticed. 


Miscellaneous. 93 


obtained living several times, and dead frequently, Acephala are 
rather rare and small, but Bryozoa are abundant. Articulates 
(Crustacea and Annelids) are well represented. But the great rich- 
ness of this region lies in the Radiata. Of Echinoderms, the most 
common is a Cidaris (noy. sp.), besides which there are several new 
species of Kchinidee and very interesting Asteridee and Ophiuride. 
Holothuriz are rather rare, except a new Psolus. Of corals, I have 
eighteen new species, belonging principally to the families of Tur- 
binolide and Oculinide ; the Eupsammide are also represented by 
two or three species, the Fungide (a true Fungia) and the Millepo- 
ride by one each. The Madreporide and Astreide are entirely 
absent. There are also two or three species of Antipathes, eight or 
nine of Gorgonide, several of Actinide (some of them very abun- 
dant), Hydroid polyps, sponges, and Foraminifera. As a general 
rule, everything is of small size. There are no seaweeds. Some 
animal remains are found whose presence is accidental, such as 
sharks’ teeth, bills of Cephalopods, shells of Pteropods, &c., which 
have evidently come from near the surface, and also a considerable 
number of bones of the manatee, most frequently pieces of ribs; 
for the occurrence of the latter I am not able to account, as the 
manatee does not inhabit the open sea, and there are no currents to 
bring the floating carcasses from its usual haunts in the shallow bays. 

From the third region the dredge brought up fewer though no 
less interesting specimens, the chief of which is a new Crinoid 
belonging to the genus Bourgueticrinus of D’Orbigny ; it may even 
be the species named by him B. Hotessteri, which occurs fossil 
in a recent formation in Guadeloupe, but of which only small 
pieces of the stem are known. I obtained half a dozen specimens 
between 230 and 300 fathoms, unfortunately more or less injured 
by the dredge. 

The deepest cast made was in 517 fathoms; it gave a very hand- 
some Mopsea, a crab, an Ophiurian, and some annelids. 

The difference of the deep-sea faunz of the opposite coasts of 
Cuba and Florida is very marked, although the distance is so small ; 
of all the corals, for instance, described by me from the coast of 
Cuba, only two or three, and those in fragments, were found off the 
Florida reef. 

The descriptions of the new species, with plates, are in prepara- 
tion, and will be published, by the kindness of Prof. Agassiz, in the 
next number of the illustrated Catalogue of the Museum of Compa- 
rative Zoology of Cambridge. 

I am glad, also, to be able to say that Prof. Peirce, Superinten- 
dent of the Coast Survey, has directed me to continue these researches 
during the coming winter.—Silliman’s American Journal, Noy.1868, 


Zoological Results of Dredgings in the Bay of Biscay. 
By P. Fiscusr. 


The shore of south-western France inclines in a gentle slope to- 
wards the west, and forms a vast submarine terrace, bounded by 
deeps of more than 200 fathoms. The edge of this terrace, which is 


94 Miscellaneous. 


very distant from the coast opposite Noirmoutier (between 7° and 8° 
W. long.), approaches it about the opening of the basin of Arcachon 
(between 5° and 4° W. long.), and presents itself at a short distance 
from St. Jean de Luz and Spain. ‘The depth of the terrace at its 
middle part is from 45 to 60 fathoms, and from 90 to 100 fathoms 
near its western limit. 

I have received a great number of specimens from dredgings and 
soundings performed on different parts of the terrace; all of them 
were taken several leagues out to sea (the maximum 36 leagues), 
and at depths of 40 to 80 fathoms, under the directions of MM. de 
Folin, A. Lafont, and some captains of ships. Thanks to these 
supplies, [ have been able to determine the species of animals which 
live at these depths at considerable distances from the coast. 

The Mollusca form the majority, and most of them had never been 
indicated as French, such as Newra costellata, Desh. ; Psammobia 
costulata, Turt.; Lepton nitidum, Jettr.; Leda tenwis, Phil.; Areca 
pectunculoides, Scacchi; Lima subauriculata, Mont.; Scissurella 
crispata, Flem.; Cyclostrema nitens, Phil.; Rissoa soluta, Forbes ; 
Eulima bilineata, Alder; Mangelia borealis, Lovén ; Mangelia elegans, 
Scacchi, &c. 

It was impossible, in fact, to obtain these species along our ceasts; 
in England and Norway they are dredged at a small distance from 
the shore, and at great depths. The existence of the submarine 
terrace compels us to seek several leagues out to sea for the deep- 
sea fauna ; hence the apparent poverty of the French coasts. 

English authors have remarked that a certain number of quater- 
nary mollusca, or inhabitants of great depths in the Mediterranean, 
are only met with again in the British seas, without presenting in- 
termediate stations; from this they have concluded that, imme- 
diately before the present epoch, and at the close of the tertiary 
period, the Mediterranean communicated with the ocean by means 
of an arm traversing Aquitaine and Languedoc. This hypothesis, 
which is not supported by any geological fact, seeing that the nu- 
merous tertiary lacustrine deposits of these countries have never 
been covered by the sea since their first emergence, is still further in- 
validated by the result of the dredgings of the littoral terrace, which 
clearly proves the continuity of habitat of the species formerly re- 
garded as localized at such distant points. 

Besides Mollusca, the deposits of the terrace contain the débris of 
Echinoderms, such as tests of Hchinocyamus, spines of Echinus, 
Spatangus, and Amphidetus, and numerous ossicles of Starfish. 

The Bryozoa, with the exception of branches of Salicornaria, are 
adherent to shells; but they live at less depths than 50 fathoms. I 
have recognized the following species :—Hippothoa borealis, D’Orb. ; 
Hippothoa divaricata, Lamour.; Tubulipora serpens, Linn.; and 
several species of Lepralia, Cellepora, and Discoporella. 

The Foraminifera are rather rare; there are :—Mtholina bicornis, 
Walk. ; Rotalia Beccarti, Linn.; Truncatulina lobatula, Turt.; Pla- 
norbulina vulgaris, D’Orb., &e. 

Lastly, I may cite some tubes of Annelida of the genera Ditrupa 
and Serpula. 


Miscellaneous. 95 


One of the most curious zoological facts connected with the sub- 
marine terrace is the presence of an immense bank of living Avicule 
(Avicula tarentina, Lamk.), situated 4 leagues out to sea from the 
opening of the basin of Arcachon, at depths of 40 to 50 fathoms, 
This bank is prolonged to the south opposite to the light of Mimi- 
zan (Landes) and northwards opposite Hourtins (Gironde). Its 
length is estimated at 25 leagues, and its width at 1 league; it is 
not perfectly continuous, but is interrupted here and there. The 
fishermen of Rochelle, whom I have interrogated upon this subject, 
assert that it is met with again above the mouth of the Gironde, and 
that it may be traced towards the north-west as far as the rock of 
Rochebonne across the isle of Ré. 

Many fishes approach the bank of Avicule; the fishermen, there- 
fore, throw in their nets as near to it as possible; but it frequently 
happens that they lose them or are obliged to draw them in loaded 
with Avicule. 

The formation of analogous banks is common among the byssi- 
ferous Mollusca (Mytilus, Meleagrina, Dreissena) ; the great strength 
of the byssus of the Avicule explains the great cohesion and the 
extent of their colonies.—Comptes Rendus, November 16, 1868, 
pp. 1004-1006. 


Notice of anew and diminutive species of Fossil Horse (Kquus parvu- 
lus), from the Tertiaru of Nebraska. By Prof. O. C. Marsu, of 
Yale College. 

In a small collection of fossil vertebrate remains, obtained by the 
writer during the past summer in the Tertiary deposits of Nebraska, 
there are several specimens of no little interest, as they indicate a 
new species of fossil horse, very much smaller than any hitherto 
known. ‘These remains were collected at Antelope station on the 
Union Pacific Railroad, about 450 miles west of Omaha, where a 
few weeks before, during the excavation of a well, they had been 
thrown out from a depth of sixty-eight feet. This locality has since 
attained considerable notoriety from the fact that the remains then 
found were pronounced to be human by those who first examined 
them, and various accounts of the discovery have been published in 
the newspapers. ‘This, in fact, induced the writer, when in the 
vicinity, to examine the locality and its fossils, an account of which 
he has already given elsewhere *. 

The equine remains now to be noticed consist mainly of bones of 
the limbs ; and among them is a hoof-phalanx, a coronary or second 
phalanx, parts of the first phalanx and metacarpals, as well as some 
of the smaller carpal and tarsal bones, and fragments apparently 
from other parts of the skeleton. All are in an excellent state of 
preservation, and part of them are so characteristic that they clearly 
indicate the near affinities of the animal to which they belonged. 

The ungual or hoof-phalanx differs in form from that of the 
recent horse only in being somewhat more depressed, and in haying 


* National Academy of Sciences, Northampton Meeting, Aug. 1868. 


96 Miscellaneous, 


the sides of the upper surface slightly less convex transversely, and 
the beak of the articular face a little less pointed. Its length, mea- 
sured along the axis, is very nearly one inch; the shorter diameter of 
the articular face is five lines, and the longer, or transverse, ten lines. 
The coronary or middle phalanx, is proportionally more elongated 
than in the living species, and its proximal end rather more trian- 
gular. Its length along the axis in front is nine lines, the width of 
the articular face of the proximal end ten lines, and that of the 
distal end nine lines. The dimensions of all, or nearly all, of the 
remaining bones render it very probable that they belonged to the 
same individual, or at least to one of similar size, and specifically 
identical. They indicate an equine animal scarcely more than two 
feet, or possibly two and a half feet in height, although full- 
grown, as the ossification of the bones clearly proves. Additional 
parts of the skeleton, especially the teeth, would perhaps show 
generic characters different from those of the living horse; but in 
the absence of these, as the remains are evidently distinct from any 
hitherto described, the species may be named Lquus parvulus. This 
makes seventeen species of fossil horses now known to have lived in 
North America, although until quite recently it was very generally 
believed that there was none indigenous to the continent. 

The bones above described occur in a stratum of grey arenaceous 
clay, lying nearly horizontally, and apparently of later Tertiary age. 
The large number of vertebrate remains found together in the space 
of a few feet indicates a remarkable locality, which, unfortunately, 
cannot again be reached except by deep excavation; and hence it 
is greatly to be regretted that so many of the specimens should have 
been lost to science by being carried away as human relics. Among 
those secured by the writer, in addition to the equine fossils, were 
the remains of several species of ruminants, a phalanx of a carnivo- 
rous animal about the size of a lynx, and fragments of a land-turtle 
resembling somewhat the Testudo neobrarensis, Leidy, all of which 
will be more fully described in this Journal at an early day.—Sulh- 
man’s American Journal, November 1868. 


Siliceous Spicules in Aleyonord Corals. 


It has been very generally stated that siliceous spicules are only 
secreted and developed by the Protozoa. 

Prof. Mobius, in his description of four new Gorgoniad in the 
Hamburg Museum, published in vol. xxix. of the ‘ Verhandlungen 
der Kaiserlichen Leop.-Carol. Akad. der Naturforscher’ for 1861, de- 
scribes Solanderia verrucosa as having a ‘ calcareo-cellulose or cork- 
like axis, and the epiderm with s¢liceous spicules,” and at fig. 6. pl. 1 
he figures the hyaline “ Kieselnadeln” or smooth siliceous spi- 
cules, having, as all and only such spicules have, a central canal. 
Prof. Mobius does not seem to be aware that there was any novelty 
in this structure. I doubt if Solanderia verrucosa is a typical 
Solanderia : it appears to be the same Coral that I described as Homo- 
phyton Gattyic in the Proc, Zool. Soc. 1866, p. 27, f. 2, J. E. Gray. 


THE ANNALS 


AND 


MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. 


[FOURTH SERIES. ] 


No. 14. FEBRUARY 1869. 


XV.— Observations on the Thalassicollide. 


by G. Ce W ALLicn, M.D, Fo, 


THE true value and significance of characters derived from the 
degree of development of the sarcode-body of the Rhizopods, 
as distinguished from those which are derived from their 
mineral shells or skeletons, is perhaps nowhere more clearly 
exemplified than amongst the families which I have asso- 
ciated together in my second Order, namely the Protodermata, 
which are characterized by the presence of a definite nucleus, 
but are still not sufficiently differentiated to exhibit the con- 
tractile vesicle which appears, for the first time, amongst the 
Actinophryan and Amceban Rhizopods of the third Order, 
namely the Proteina*. Thus, viewing their siliceous portions 
apart from the animal body to which they afford support, it 
would be difficult to point out structures exhibiting a smaller 
amount of apparent resemblance ; and hence it is hardly a 
matter for surprise that important differences of opmion should 
have arisen concerning the true morphological relations of the 
Polycystina, Thalassicollide, and Acanthometrina, which con- 
stitute the Rhizopoda Radiolaria of Miiller’s system. But I 
hope to be enabled to show that, however widely the mineral 
framework may differ in the four groups constituting the Pro- 
todermata, the uniform development. and mode of disposition 
of the sarcode-mass places their affinity beyond a doubt. 

The first accurate series of observations on the Thalassi- 
collide was made by Huxley, and formed the subject of 
an admirable paper contributed to the ‘Annals and Maga- 
zine of Natural History’ in 1851 (2nd ser. vol. vill. p. 433 
et seqq.). With one or two unimportant exceptions, the 


* See a paper “On the Structure and Affinities of the Polycystina,” 
read before the Microscopical Society in May 1865, and published in the 
August number of the ‘Quarterly Journal of Microscopical Science.’ 


Ann. & Mag. N, fist. per. Volzin. 7 


98 Dr. G. C. Wallich on the Thalassicollide. 


views therein published are those from which our know- 
ledge of the true physiological relations of that family may 
be said to have been almost exclusively derived. But it is 
asserting too much to say that the Thalassicollidee were 
previously unknown, inasmuch as they are not only amongst 
the most constant but the most numerous inhabitants of the 
surface-waters of both tropical and subtropical seas. Every 
voyager who has traversed such seas must have become 
familiar with their appearance, as I confess myself to have 
been for twenty years and more. But so far from detracting 
from the credit due to Professor Huxley’s researches, this 
fact serves only to increase it. In short it was the difficulty 
of resolving the nature and relations of the organisms under 
notice that caused them to be entirely neglected, although they 
must have been constantly met with by other naturalists. 

If we discard as untenable the separation of the isolated 
forms of Thalassicolla from those which are grouped together 
in a common gelatinous matrix, “ like an animal Palmella’”’*, 
the soft body may be described as a mass of granular proto- 
plasm, presenting a well-defined nucleus and contained within 
a membranous capsule, the latter being in turn protected by 
a more or less thick gelatinous exudation, whilst numerous 
sarcoblasts of varying size occur scattered through the endosare, 
and occasionally a few may be seen suspended within the 
external gelatinous stratum. Again, if we compare those 
forms i which the siliceous framework is composite (that is to 
say, in which a number of spicular masses afford the required 
support by being crowded together, as they do in a Sponge or 
Flolothuria) with those in which it is simple and consists of a 
delicate foraminated shell, we shall find that the relative 
positions of the hard and soft structures are nevertheless the. 
same, and that the former, when present, invariably occur 
externally to the membranous capsule, and within the gelati- 
nous investing layer. 

Owing to the peculiar configuration of the Thalassicollide, 
and the facilities afforded by the composite forms for comparing 
a number of individuals under precisely similar conditions, 
they are admirably adapted for showing whatever changes take 
place in the protoplasmic substance as the age of the organism 
increases 3 for although it is very unusual to find any important 
difference in the degree of development attained by the various 
members forming one of the composite Thalassicollide, and 
there is every reason to believe that their growth is uniform, 
the constant recurrence of certain characters in conjunction 
with the evidence of immaturity derivable from small size 

* Wuxley on Thalassicolla, 1, ec, p. 434. 


Dr. G. C. Wallich on the Thalassicollidee. 99 


enables us to distinguish such characters as are normal from 
those that are accidental or occasional. In this manner we 
discern that the degree of granularity of the endosarc, the 
number and situation of the sarcoblasts, the colour of the 
nuclear body, the density of the membranous ectosare, and (in 
Collosphera) the degree of consolidation of the spherical “shell ”” 
are one and all subject to a wide range of modification ; and 
hence it follows that any attempt to establish species on 
distinctions arising out of these characters, unless we could 
assure ourselves of their having arrived at the same stage in 
their life-history (a thing which is manifestly impossible), 
must inevitably lead to misconception. 

Thus in specimens of Spherozoum punctatum®*™ in which, 
owing to the small size of the individuals, it is reasonable to 
infer that mature growth has as yet not been attained, the 
contents of the membranous capsule appear like a viscid and 
semitransparent yellow fluid, almost devoid of granular par- 
ticles. The same is observable in young Acanthometre, and, 
as I have elsewhere shown, in the last-formed chambers of the 
Foraminifera and Polycystina. In like manner the ectosare 
is more hyaline, and the shafts of the siliceous spicules 
(acanthostypes), although of their full dimensions as_ to 
length, are much more slender than in the adult specimens ; 
whilst in specimens of Collosphewra of nearly full size, but 
in which the appearances just described lead to the infe- 
rence that they are nevertheless immature, the spherical shell 
becomes corrugated under pressure, instead of being broken up 
into fragments, thus rendering it highly probable that many 
of the spinous and tubular growths met with in the shells of 
that genus may also be dependent on the age of the individual, 
or varying conditions in the supply of the siliceous material. 

These facts appear to me to be of great importance, inas- 
much as they are suggestive of the generic unity of Sphero- 
zoum and Collosphera, which has already been so strongly 
indicated by the similarity in the composition and disposition 


* The name “ Spherozoum” was given by Meyen in 1854 to “a form of 
agastric animal which he describes as a spherical muco-gelatinous mass, 
constituted internally of globules, which, again, consist of vesicles” (Quar- 
terly Journal of Microscopical Science, vol. iv. p. 73). Assuming the 
organism thus portrayed to be identical with the Thalasstcolla punctata 
of Huxley, Miiller retained the name on the plea of priority. The extreme 
vagueness of Meyen’s description, however, renders it equally applicable 
to Thalassicolla and numberless spherical muco-gelatinous masses ” to be 
met with in abundance in the ocean, but which are certainly not members 
of the Rhizopodal group. The extension of the law of priority to such 
cases ought, therefore, to be rigidly dented, as holding out a premium to 
inaccuracy and sloyenly investigation. 


T* 


100 Dr. G. C. Wallich on the Thalassicollide. 


of the soft parts. Professor Huxley, who regarded them only 
as ‘‘varieties’’ one of the other, says, with reterence to 7’halas- 
sicolla punctata, “It is the connecting-link between the 
Sponges and the Foraminifera. Allied to the former by its 
texture, and by the peculiar spicula scattered through the 
substance of some of its varieties, it is equally connected with 
the latter by the perforated shell of the other kinds. If it be 
supposed that a Thalassicolla becomes flattened out, and that 
a deposit takes place not only round the cells, but between the 
partitions of the central ‘vacuole,’ it becomes essentially an 
Orbitoides ;” whilst in a note from Dr. Carpenter, appended 
to the above observations, it is stated that “the cullender-like 
skeleton of certain Foraminifera is extremely like in its 
appearance to a fragment of the shell of an Hehinus, or to the 
plates contamed in the integument of a Holothuria; and we 
know that these begin with a network of spicules” *. 

Accordingly, though unprepared to allow that the real con- 
necting-link between the Foraminifera and the Sponges is to 
be found in Thalassicolla, or that the modification in form or 
the superaddition of a deposit as described would render it 
conformable to the type of any of the Foraminifera—in the first 
instance, because the mode of siliceous deposit characteristic of 
the Sponges is not met with in the Thalassicollide, but m the 
Dictyochide, as has already been shown by me elsewhere, 
and, in the second, because the presence of a nucleus, and the 
much more highly differentiated condition of the rest of the 
sarcode-substance, attests the existence of a more advanced 
type in Thalassicolla than in the Foraminifera—there appears 
to me to be no sufficient reason for the generic separation of 
the two forms in question. 

With reference to the distinction into the simple and com- 
posite forms of Thalassicollide, suggested by Miiller but re- 


o¢ 


pudiated by other writers on analogical grounds only, I may 
mention that isolated free-floating individuals of the Sphero- 
zoum and Collosphera type are constantly to be met with; 
and it is quite evident that these are in a normal condition, 
and have not been separated from the parent matrix by violence 
during capture, masmuch as they are to be found not only as free- 
floating organisms when the composite masses are apparently 
altogether absent at the surface of the ocean, but also within 


* Huxley on Thalassicolla, Annals and Magazine of Natural History, 
ser. 2. vol. vil. p. 429. 

+ See my observations “On the Process of Mineral Deposit in the 
Rhizopods and Sponges,” in the Annals and Magazine of Natural History 
for January 1864. 


Dr. G. C. Wallich on the Thalassicollide. 101 


the digestive cavities of Hydrozoa of far too minute size to 
have been able to swallow them in the aggregated state*. 

The most remarkable feature in Vhalassicolla nucleata 
(Huxley) consists in the presence of the “ delicate flattened 
branching fibrils,” which are described as being “ beset with 
exceedingly minute dark granules like elementary molecules, 
which are in active motion as if circulating along the fibrils, 
but without any definite direction ’”—and likewise in the occur- 
rence of the ‘‘ yellow cells” (sarcoblasts) amongst the deeper- 
seated vacuolest. If we regard the “ fibrils’ here alluded 
to as pseudopodial filaments (and it is difficult to reeard them 
in any other light, if the organism belongs at all to the Rhizo- 
podal group), it is manifest that the cyclosis cannot be depen- 
dent on a contractile power resident in those portions of the 
structure of the typical forms that exhibit a similar phenome- 
non, but must be the result of a contractile power inherent in 
the gelatinous matrix by which the “ fibrils ” are surrounded, 
as stated by M. de Quatrefages to be the case in Noctiluca 
miliarist. On the other hand, according to Huxley, it would 
seem highly probable that the cyclosis, together with the di- 
vision and inosculation of the fibrils in Noct¢luca, are “ abnor- 
mal states, and that in the natural and perfectly unaltered 
condition the fibres and fibrils are perfectly quiescent, and 
present nothing to be compared to the Protean movements of 
the Amebe”S, the conclusion he arrives at being that 
Noctiluca “is no Rhizopod, but must be promoted from the 
lowest ranks of the Protozoa to the highest.” If the latter 
view be correct, the true position of Thalassicolla nucleata must 
still remain somewhat doubtful; for it is obvious that the 
granular circulation and the presence of the fibrils are in 
reality the principal characters upon which the Rhizopodal 
character of that organism can be assumed. 

Although I have had ample opportunity of examining 
Thalassicolla nucleate in the tropical and subtropical seas on 
both sides of Africa, I have never been able to satisfy myself 

* Specimens of composite Thalassicollidze when preserved in spirits 
usually break up, and accordingly yield no reliable evidence, one way or 
the other, as regards the question under discussion. In spirit-specimens, 
and also in such as haye been preserved on slides, I have now and then 
detected what appeared to be the spherical-shelled and the spicular forms 
within the same gelatinous envelope ; but I regard the chances of mis- 
interpretation as too great in such a case to admit of my stating that 
their juxtaposition is normal, however probable this may be. 

+ Huxley on Thalassicolla, loc. eit. p. 485. 

{ See observations by this distinguished French naturalist in Huxley's 
Lice on Noctiluca, ‘Quarterly Journal of Microscopical Science,’ vol. ii. 
p. ol. 


§ Loe, cit. p. O1. 


102 MM. A. Famintzin and J. Boranetzky on 


of its true nature, the only approach to a transitional state 
being suggested, rather than proved, by the occasional detec- 
tion of a specimen in which the central mass with its investing 
capsule appeared to have escaped through an irregular orifice 
in the external gelatinous matrix. According to my notes 
written at the time of observation, these empty matrices 
showed the fibrillated structure, but no vacuoles or cyclosis of 
granules. Hence, notwithstanding their occurrence amongst 
the perfect forms, and their uniformity as to external ap- 
pearanceand dimensions, it is possible, although hardly probable, 
that they may have formed part of other organisms. 

Lastly, as bearmg on the identity in nature of 7. nucleata 
with Noct’luca*, | may mention that, according to my ex- 
perience, there are no examples of phosphorescence amongst 
living animals holding so low a position in type of organization 
as the Rhizopods. As a negative character this absence of 
phosphorescence is of some value for the following reason. 
Both amongst the minute luminous Crustaceans proper, En- 
tomostraca, and Ascidians of the open sea, I have found it easy, 
by means of a fine paint-brush, to detach a portion of a 
phosphorescent fu¢dfrom the living animal, and to communicate 
a luminous streak to any object by passing the brush so charged 
over it. It would seem, therefore, to be a true specialized 
secretion, and would furnish an explanation why creatures 
of such simple organization as the Rhizopods do not exhibit 
the phenomenon in question. 


XVI.—Notule Lichenologice. No. XXVI. 
By the Rey. W. A. Lricguton, B.A., F.L.S. 


On the Change of the Gonidia of Lichens into. Zoospores. 
By MM. A. Famintzin and J. Boranetzky f. 


In a thin vertical section of a Lichen the gonidia occupy the 
middle layer of the thallus, and are partly attached to the 
medullary filaments and partly free and scattered. When the 
section is placed in water, the gonidia readily detach them- 
selves in abundance, and present a perfect resemblance to a 
unicellular Alga. 

M. Sperschneider, in 1853, placed thin slices of the thallus 
of Physcia ciliaris, DC., on pieces of decomposing wood in a 
confined humid atmosphere. At the end of two months the 
filaments of the thallus became decomposed, but the gonidia 


* See paper on Thalassicolla, ut supra, pp. 441, 442. 
+ Translated from ‘Ann, Se. Nat.’ ser. 5, vol. viil. p. 137. 


the Change of the Gonidia of Lichens into Zoospores. 103 


remained alive, considerably increased in size, and multiplied 
by division. Some time after, minute punctiform bodies, of a 
beautiful green colour, appeared amid the decomposing thallus, 
which were gradually transformed into new thalli of Physcia 
ciliaris. 

Our own researches on other lichens have fully confirmed 
those of M. Sperschneider in all particulars, except that we 
have not succeeded in recognizing the transformation of the 
free gonidia into new thalli. 

Our own experiments were as follows :—Many thin slices 
of the thallus of Physcia partetina were placed on bits of bark 
of fir and lime which had been previously boiled in water for 
some minutes, and which were afterwards kept in a humid 
atmosphere. ‘These bits of bark were placed in small salvers 
on the bottom of a large glass vase, into which we had poured 
a little water, and covered with a pane of glass. They were 
thus maintained in a moist state for many months. 

Although this method was attended with good results, we 
preferred another, by which the gonidia were isolated. ‘The 
entire thallus was, for many weeks, either immersed in water 
or kept continually moist by water dropping upon it. The 
filaments of the thallus decomposed rapidly, but the gonidia 
preserved their vitality. The entire mass was washed in pure 
water, and deposited on bits of lime-bark. The gonidia iso- 
lated by either of the above methods always exhibited the 
same changes. 

Each gonimic cellule, whether enclosed in the thallus or 
isolated, presented a large central nucleus, as well as a large 
lateral vacuole. In this state it perfectly resembled a uni- 
cellular Alea called Cystococcus, described by M. Nigeli in 
his work ‘ Les Aleues unicellulaires,’ and figured on tab. 3, E.e. 
We succeeded in observing, at a later period, in these gonidia 
all the other phases of development of Cystococcus described 
by M. Nageli, and have thus established the identity of this 
Alga with the isolated gonidia of Physcia. 

During the first days the gonidia augmented their size, but 
preserved their spherical form; afterwards they underwent 
the changes corresponding to the metamorphoses observed in 
Cystococcus by M. Nigeli. The most remarkable of these 
changes consisted in the transformation of the contents of the 
gonimic cellules into zoospores. A portion only of the gonidia 
were thus changed, the rest became divided by partitions into 
a great number of cellules, which gradually became of a round 
form, and ultimately disunited by separation. 

The formation of the zoospores is preceded by a change 
characteristic of the contents of the cellules. The outlines of 


104 MM. A. Famintzin and J. Boranetsky on 


the nucleus and of the vacuole were gradually effaced and 
finally disappeared entirely, whilst at the same time the entire 
contents of the cellule became of a very fine, homogeneous 
granular structure. I*mally the membrane of the cellule became 
torn, and the contents issued forth like a small circumscribed 
sphere, and resembled a small cellule still attached to the 
mother cell. ‘The protuberance rapidly increased in size, and 
soon attained the dimensions of the primitive cellule, so that 
the contents became twice their original size. The cellule 
was thus emptied and its contents transferred entirely into the 
protuberance, which, as it gradually increased, assumed the 
form of a sac. At this moment the division of the contents 
into zoospores became evident, and we distinguished on its 
surface a very thin membrane, which was speedily ruptured, 
and through the aperture of which the zoospores issued one 
after the other. Generally the membrane was speedily dis- 
solved, but sometimes it remained intact for a long time after. 

The zoospores are elongated, narrowed at the anterior part, 
and furnished at this end with two cilia directed forward. By 
means of iodine, we could easily recognize in the middle of 
each zoospore a nucleolate formation, the nature of which we 
are unable to explain. The zoospores moved in the water for 
acertain length of time, and then became motionless. We 
are still unable to explain their ulterior development ; and all 
our knowledge only establishes that the motionless zoospores 
augment in size without any change of form, and finally attain 
to two or three times their primitive diameter. 

The most delicate and at the same time most important 
point of these researches was to establish incontestably that 


the zoosporal cellules were really the gonimie cellules, and not 
some other organism which had been accidentally developed 
in our apparatus. We believe that the following facts demon- 
strate this fully :— 

1. We obtained the zoospores by means of gonidia sown 
on the surface of bits of bark previously boiled in water, and 
consequently cleansed from living organisms. Direct observa- 
tion has demonstrated, moreover, that our seed-beds did not 
contain any other green organism besides the gonidia which 
we had deposited in them, and that they were only polluted 
by some filaments of a Hyphomycetes which had probably been 
transported on the bark or existed in the water in which the 
lichen had been macerated. 

2. The changes which we have described were observed not 
only in a very great number of free gonimic cellules, but also 
in gonidia still attached to the medullary filaments. From 
these latter we have repeatedly observed the zoospores to 


the Change of the Gonidia of Lichens into Zoospores. 105 


escape; and under the action of iodine the membrane of these 
cells was coloured violet, whilst the extremity of the filament 
to which they were attached was of a pale yellow. 

3. We have equally obtained zoospores from gonidia united 
into a considerable mass. Some, indeed, of these cellules 
were already empty, the zoospores having escaped, whilst, on 
the other hand, others had undergone no change. 

4, Lastly, we have found, on the bark of a birch tree in the 
garden of the University [of St. Petersburg], green patches 
exclusively formed of free gonidia, completely destitute of 
thallus. These cellules also produced zoospores perfectly 
identical with those of the gonidia which we had sown. 

The formation of zoospores by sowings requires always 
many weeks, as the following experiments demonstrate :— 

Hirst experiment.—V ertical sections of a thallus of Physcta 
were placed, March 13, on fir-bark. The issue of zoospores 
was first observed April 19. 

Second experiment—On March 21 a bit of lime-bark with 
a lichen growing on it was fixed on the exterior of a large 
glass vessel filled with water, which was made to fall on it 
drop by drop by means of a cotton wick curved siphon-like, 
On April 1 the filaments of the lichens were disintegrated. 
On April 3 we transferred the gonidia, as well as the mucous 
mass of decomposed filaments, to two bits of bark. On April 
20 the zoospores appeared. 

Third experiment.—The lichen was immersed until the 
complete disintegration of the filaments, and on April 3 the 
gonidia were placed on gravel, on the earth, and on bits of 
rotten wood. ‘Those on the two former became decomposed 
by too much moisture ; but those on the latter succeeded well, 
and on May 15 the zoospores were observed. 

The gonidia which did not produce zoospores separated into 
a great number of motionless spherical cellules, amongst which 
we distinguished two forms—one presenting a protuberance 
at the commencement of the division, the others preserving to 
the end their regular spherical form. 

We also submitted these two lichens to similar experiments, 
except that, instead of vertical sections of the thallus or of 
gonidia already isolated, we used tne soredia from the surface 
of the thallus, and sowed them either on bark or bits of de- 
cayed wood. Their gonidia presented precisely similar results 
to those of the Physcta, both in their form and their ulterior 
development. 

These observations authorize us to propound the following 
propositions :— ; 

1, Not only Algze and Fungi, but Lichens also, are provided 
with zoospores. 


106 Mr. J. Miers on the Ehretiacee. 


2. Zoospores have been discovered in three very different 
genera of Lichens, viz. Physcia, Cladonia, and Evernia; and 
as these genera were selected undesignedly, it is probable that 
zoospores exist in all other lichens furnished with chlorophyll. 

3. We have demonstrated the identity of free gonidia with 
the unicellular Alga Cystococcus of Niigeli; consequently this 
is not a distinct genus, but only a phase of development of a 
lichen. 

4. The culture of the freed gonidia of Physcia, Cladonia, 
and Hvernia led us to expect that other lichens would afford 
forms corresponding with rudimentary Alge. Our researches 
prove this to be well founded. Vertical sections of the thalli 
of Peltigera and of Collema, cultivated on moist earth, showed 
the filaments in disintegration, the augmentation in size of the 
gonidia, and their transformation into “elomerules composed of 
spherical cellules. The gonimic cellules of Peltég gera and 
Collema continued to live when separated from the thallus: 
those of Peltigera were identical with an Alga called Poly- 
coccus ; those of Collema produced organisms similar to Nostoc. 
Consequently these three genera of Algw, hitherto regarded 
as different and distinct, are in reality only the gonidia of 
lichens in a state of development when separated from the 
thalli which produced them. 


XVII.—On the Ehretiacee. 
By Joun Miers, F.R.S., F.L.S., &e. 


EWRETIA. 


This genus, as arranged by DeCandolle, is very heteroge- 
neous, and requires redistribution, as it contains several dis- 
tinct groups easily recognized by good characters, especiall 
by those founded on their carpical § structure. After the exa- 
mination of all the plants within my reach, referred to Hhr‘etia, 
from the New World, I propose to retain in the genus only 
those species which are proximate to L. ténifolia, Thine Man 
of those belonging to the Old World will probably be found, 
upon critical examination, to be foreign to the genus. I have 
not had leisure to analy se them; but among those which I 
have examined, some distinct forms have been noticed. A few 
from Australia and Asia have a fruit containing four nucules, 
each 2-celled and 2-seeded, with a particular: organization ; 
others, again, have a bifid style, each obcuneiform branch 
bearing two distinct sessile stigmata; but the placentation of 


the ovary is that of Hhretia and Rhabdia. 
The greater number of the Neogean species of Hhretia enu- 


My. J. Miers on the Ehretiacee. 107 


merated by DeCandolle enter into the genera Bourreria and 
Crematomia : these are distinguishable at a glance from Lhretia 
by their much larger, tubular, fleshy calyx, terminated by five 
teeth with thick tomentous margins, which are valvately closed 
in estivation, and afterwards sometimes adhere so strongly 
together as to be separable with difficulty. 

The Ehretia spinosa of Jacquin, judging from the characters 
he assigned to it, appears to differ in no way from Rhabdia, 
except in the pointed extremities of its deeply bipartite style : 
this plant constituted the second species of Don’s unrecognized 
and incongruous genus Lutrostylis, the type of which, the 
Lhretia fasciculata of Kunth, is of very different structure, 
and will presently be noticed ; his third species was the Lhretia 
montevidensis of Sprengel, which, from Sellow’s original spe- 
cimen in the Berlin Herbarium, has proved to be the Citha- 
rexylon barbinerve of Chamisso. 

It has already been mentioned that there exists in the or- 
ganization of the ovary and fruit of the hretiacee a point 
of structure which has escaped general observation: this 
is, the placentation of the ovary, and the existence of a 
gynobasic or central column which furnishes the nutrient ves- 
sels for the growth of the ovules; the course of these vessels 
may always be traced through apertures existing in the nu- 
cules where they terminate in the funicular points of suspen- 
sion of the seeds. Hence the frequent geminate connexion of 
the distinct nucules in pairs in this family, a connexion effected 
either through a chink on one side only of each cell, some- 
times near the summit (as I have already shown in Fhabdia, 
ante, vol. 11. p. 432), or sometimes, through the intermedium of 
a pseudo-cell, from a large opening above the base, as 1s seen 
in Bourreria: these modifications furnish good characters, 
which mark the different genera of the Hhretiacew, and which 
serve at once to distinguish this family from the Cordiacee, 
Heliotropiacee, and Borraginacec. 


The following is a reformed diagnosis of the genus under 
consideration :— 


EnretiA, Linn.—Calya parvus, persistens, subcampanulatus, 
imo crassiusculus, fere ad basin 5-partitus, laciniis subovatis 
aut subulatis, margine membranaceis et ciliatis, estivatione 
imbricatis. Corolla gamopetala, hypogyna, membranacea, 
tubo seepius calycis longitudine aut paulo longiore, limbi 
lobis 5, oblongis, tubo paulo longioribus, revolutim expansis, 
eestivatione valde imbricatis. Stamina 5, alterna; filamenta 
compressa, subulato-filiformia, tubo aflixa, exserta; anthere 
ovate, 2-lobx, imo ad medium divaricate, locellis sine con- 


108 Mr. J. Miers on the Ehretiacee. 


nectivo adnatis, membranaceis, rima longitudinali lateraliter 
dehiscentibus. Ovariwm conico-oblongum, disco parvo in- 
situm ; semiseptis 2, parietalibus, oppositis, utrinque bila- 
mellatim reflexis, marginibus ovulum amplectentibus ; co- 
lumna centralis, transversim compressa, sublibera, lamellis 
parallela, axi vacua, vasa nutritoria intra pseudo-locellos 
emittens ; inde pseudo-4-loculare, ovu/is totidem summum 
versus appensis. Stylus erectus, exsertus, apice breviter 
aut minime bifidus, stégmatibus 2 parvulis  subclavatis 
terminatus. Drupa globosa, subcarnosa, calyce persistente 
circumdata, 2-pyrena, pyrenis 2-locularibus, osseis, extus 
convexis, intus concavis, hinc sub apice lateribus foramine 
parvo loculum ingrediente utrinque perforatis, loculis 1-sper- 
mis. Semen teres, in quoque loculo e foramine appensum ; 
integumenta tenuissima, papyracea; embryo in albunine 
parco rectus, teres, radicula supera. 

Arbusculee (rarvus arbores) Neogee, plerumque Mexicanee ; folia 
alterna, oblonga, integra vel serrata, glabra aut tuberculato- 
scabrida, petiolata: panicule corymbose, multiramose, ter- 
minales: flores parvi, albidt. 


fot 


Ehretia tinifolia, Linn. Ameen. v. 595, Syst. 192, p. 906, 
i. 309; Jacq. Amer. 45; Sw. Obs. 87; Willd. Sp. 1. 1077; 
DeCand. Prodr. ix. 503 ;—Ehretia arborea, P. Br. Jam. 
168, tab. 16. fig. 1;—Ceraso affinis (in parte), Sloane, 
Jam. ii. 94 (nec tcone thi referta) ;—ramulis tenuibus, te- 
retibus, glabris; foliis ovato-ellipticis aut oblongis, utrin- 
que sensim angustatis, subacutis, aut obtusule acuminatis, 
imo obtusis, planis, glaberrimis, supra subnitidis, planis, 
reticulatim nervosis, submembranaceis aut crassioribus, 
subtus pallidioribus, nervis tenuibus paulo prominulis, in 
ramis infimis multo majoribus et semper planis; petiolo 
subtenui, suleato, glabro, limbo 14-plo breviore: panicula 
terminali, ramosa, multidivisa, ramulis tenerrimis, compressis, 
glabris, seepe laxe expansis; floribus parvis, albidis.—In 
Antillis: v. s. in herb. Mus. Brit., Jamaica (Sloan. hb. vol. vii. 
fol. 6 cum icone ex vivo, specim. typ.); Jamaica (P. Browne); 
ib. (Shakespear) ; Cuba (Linden, 1983); en herb. Hook., 
Cuba (Wright, 1360, 1366). 


All botanists have referred to Sloane as the earliest au- 
thority for this species, and the typical plant in his herba- 
rium confirms this; but they have all overlooked the fact 
that Sloane collected two species, which are. still preserved, 
one in fol. 5, the other in fol. 6, of his herbarium: the latter is 
accompanied by his own coloured drawing, taken “ex vivo,” 


Mr. J. Miers on the Ehretiacez. 109 


in fruit; but the plant corresponding with it is in flower. 

When Sloane published his work, he gave a figure in pl. 203. 

fig. 1, which is an exact tracing from his first : specimen ; but 
he added to it the fructiferous raceme, copied from his drawing, 

which does not exist in the specimen. It is evident, however, 

that his description in vol. ii. p. 94 does not refer to the first, 

but to the second specimen, with cerasiform leaves, and named 
by him “ Ceraso affinis ;”’ for the dimensions he gives of the 
oe of this “ Bastard Cherry” are 24 inches long, 1 inch 
broad, which agree with the second plant, but not at all with 
the first. P. Browne’s description and drawing of this same 
species, above quoted, conforms in the size and shape of the 
leaves with Sloane’s second plant; and it is manifest that 
Linneus’s Khretia tinifolia is identical with the same form, as 
he quotes Browne as his authority. Jacquin and Swartz 
must have had the same plant in view when they gave 
more copious characters to the species. We have thus the 
true /. tindfolia identified in an unmistakable manner. 

It is described as a tree 16 to 20 feet high, growing com- 
monly in the lowlands of the eastern portion of Jamaica; its 
leaves are 24-31 inches long, 1-1? inch broad, on a somewhat 
slender petiole 2-3 lines long. In Linden’s plant the leaves 
are thin in texture, in Wright’s they are thicker in substance. 
The terminal panicle is 13-2 inches long. 


2. Ehretia sulcata, nob.;—Ceraso affinis, Sloane (in pat), 
Jam. ii. tab. 203. fig. 1 (non deseript.) ; ‘Trew, hr. t. 25 ;— 
ramulis crassioribus, teretibus, striatis, rubescentibus, ela- 
bris ; foliis oblongis aut ovato-oblongis, apice sensim an- 
eustioribus, obtusule acuminatis vel “obtusis, eanaliculatim 
recurvulis, imo rotundiusculis aut valde obtusis, in petiolo 
brevissime decurrentibus, ubique glaberrimis, coriaceis , Su- 
pra pallide viridibus, ad costam latam nervosque rubellos 
flavidosve suleatis, m vetustioribus valleculatis, interspatiis 
tune plus minusve convexis, marginibus integris vix reyo- 
lutis, subtus concoloribus, nervis prominentibus ; petiolo 
lato, crassiusculo, supra v: alde sulca ato, glabro, limbo 12-plo 
breviore : panicula corymbosa, terminalt, ramosissima, ramis 
tenuibus, compressis, glabris. ’ Tn Antillis: os. tn herd. 
Mus. Brit., Jamaica (in hb. Sloan. vol. vii. fol. 5); cn hort. 
Kew. cult., Jamaica (Houston); in herd. Hook., Jamaica 
(Purdie), Cuba (La Sagra), ib. Havana (Greene). 

In describing the preceding species, I have explained how 
this has been confounded with it. Its leaves are much larger, 
more coriaceous, broader, more rounded at base, have a much 
broader and reddish midrib, move distant and much more divari- 


110 Mr. J. Miers on the Ehretiaceze. 


cated nerves seated in hollow furrows, often leaving the spaces 
between them very convex; the petiole is much broader, thicker, 
and more deeply channelled. The leaves are 31-5 inches long, 

3_31 inches broad, on a petiole 4—5 lines long. Trew figures 
separately a leaf from the older lower branches, which is 
8 inches long and 44 inches broad. 

It is a tree 20-80 feet high, growing in the more westerly 
portions of the island of Jamaica. 


3. Ehretia longifolia, nob.;—ramulis tenuibus, angulato- 
striatis, pulverulento-glaucis ; foliis elongato-oblongis, sub- 
lanceolatis, lateribus in medio parallele rectis, dehine utrin- 
que attenuatis, cum acumine obtusulo, imo in petiolo de- 
currentibus, integris, supra glabris, subnitidis, leete viridibus, 
nervis tenuissimis, divaricatis, arcuatim nexis, subimmersis, 
reticulatis, subtus fere concoloribus, sub lente minute sca- 
bridulis, nervis venisque prominulis, marginibus vix revo- 
lutis; petiolo semitereti, subglabro, limbo 20-plo breviore : 
paniculis terminalibus, racemosis, folio paulo brevioribus ; 

ramis imo nudiusculis, bracteolatis, alternatim multidivisis, 

ramulis tenuibus, compressis, glaucis vel minute strigoso- 
puberulis; floribus parvis, albis, suaveolentibus. —In An- 
tillis et Mexico: v.s. én herb. Hook., Jamaica (Lane), ib. 
(Macfadyen) ; Oaxaca (Galeotti, 7 194). 


A very distinct species: it forms a handsome tree, with 
leaves 5-6 inches long, 12-24 inches broad, on a petiole 
3 lines long. 


4, Ehretia elliptica, DC. Prod. ix. 503 ;—ramis teretibus, gla- 
bris, lenticellatis, ramulis hirtellis ; foliis ellipticis, utrmque 
obtusis, apice paulo angustioribus ‘et calloso-mucronatis, 1n- 
teeris, in junioribus submembranaceis, supra nitentibus, 
planis, minute tuberculatis et scabrido-pilosis, in vetustiori- 
bus rigide coriaceis, fuscis, tuberculis nunc valde auctis et 
subconfluentibus, creberrime albo-rugosis, asperrimis, con- 
vexiusculis et in nervis valde sulcatis, marginibus subrevo- 
lutis, subtus brunneis, opacis, subglabris aut obsolete sca- 
bris, nervis prominentibus, scabridulis, in axillis barbatis ; 
petiolo canaliculato, scabrido-piloso, limbo 12-plo breviore : 
paniculis racemosis, tome, ramosis, scabrido-pilosis ; : 
floribus breviter pedicellatis; calyce ad basin 5-partito, 
rigide piloso, lobis acutissimis, erectis, corolla tubo ante 
stamina intus plicato laciniisque oblongis reflexis calycem 
equantibus, filamentis subulatis, medio tubi ad plicaturas 
geniculatim insertis, longe exsertis, stylo his equilongo, 


My. J. Miers on the Ehretiacee. lei 


apice bifido, stigmatibus parvis, obtusis; drupa pisiformi, 
nuculis 2 generis structura.—In Mexico: v.s. in herb. Mus. 
Brit., Rio Grande (Berlandier, 2330); i herb. Hook., 
Matamoras (Berlandier, 939, 2369 in flore, 2320 in fructu, 
900 in flore et fruct.). 


A very rough-looking plant, with cano-scabrid approximated 
leaves, 13-24 inches long, 3-14 inch broad, on a petiole 13-2 
lines long. The panicle is little more than an inch long; the 
calyx is 14 line long; the tube of the corolla is 14, the lobes 
1? line long; the drupe is 2 lines in diameter, enveloped by 


(oy) 


the calyx; the style is cleft for one-sixth of its length. 


5. Ehretia scabra, Kth. et Bon. in Walp. Ann. i. p. 524 ;— 
ramulis teretibus, hispidulo-scabris ; foliis oblongis, mucro- 
nato-acutis, imo in petiolo decurrentibus, integris, supra 
scabris, subtus glabris, petiolo limbo 12-plo_ breviore: 
corymbis terminalibus, subdichotomis, scabro-hispidulis ; 
calyce 5-partito, lacinus lanceolato-subulatis, hispidulis ; 
corolle lobis patentibus, staminibus exsertis; stylo apice 
bifido.—E Mexico ? (non vidi). 

This description is given by Kunth of a plant cultivated in 
Berlin, supposed to be of Mexican origin: it is very near the 
preceding species, apparently differing only in the shape and 
size of its leaves, which are 4-4} inches long, 19-20 lines 
broad, on a petiole 4 lines long. 


6. Ehretia ciliata, nob.;—ramis nudiusculis, nitidis, lenticel- 
latis, subcompressis, ramulis ultimis brevibus, divaricatis, 
foliiferis ; folis ellipticis, imo obtusis, apice subacutis, mu- 
cronatis, integris, planis, supra pallide viridibus, opacis, 
utrinque scabridule pilosis, nervis immersis, subtus paulo 
pallidioribus, in axillis nervorum subbarbatis ; petiolo tenui, 
piloso, limbo 10-plo breviore: corymbis in ramulis ultimis 
terminalibus, folio longioribus, pilosulis, alternatim pluri- 
ramosis ; floribus subapproximatis, pedicellatis ; calyce pro- 
funde 5-partito, laciniis acutissimis, erectis, extus aspero- 
puosis, intus pilosulis; corolla lobis oblongis, tuboque calyci 
eequilongis ; staminibus medio tubi insertis, exsertis ; stylo 
breviter bifido, ramis crassiusculis.—In Texas: v. s.in herb. 
flook. (Lindheimer, 665). 


In this species the leaves are 13-12 inches long, 7-9 lines 
broad, on a petiole 2 lines long: the panicle is about 7 inches 
long; the calyx, tube, and lobes of the border are each 2 lines 


lone. 


112 Mr. J. Miers on the Ehretiacex. 
7. Ehretia latifolia, DC. Prody. ix. 503 ;—ramis tenuibus, sub- 


teretibus, rugoso-lenticellatis, striatis, glabris ; ramulis sub- 
compressis, subpubescentibus ; foliis late ovatis, imo sub- 
rotundis et circa petiolum breviter subito attenuatis, apice 
brevissime et obtusule apiculatis, planis, margine serratis aut 
serrulatis, dentibus mucronulatis, submembranaceis, supra 
subnitidis, leete viridibus, tenuiter nervosis, e tuberculis mi- 
nimis sparsis adpresse scabridulo-pilosis, subtus pallidiori- 
bus, subglabris aut in nervis venisque transversis promi- 
nulis tantum puosulis, reticulatis, in axillis nervorum paulo 
barbatis ; petiolo subtereti, subtenui, fere glabro, limbo 6-plo 
breviore : panicula corymbosa, terminali, folio dimidio bre- 
yiore, ramis divaricatis, scabrido- hirtellis ; ; calyce profunde 

5-partito, extus ruguloso, intusque glabro, lobis oblongis, 
obtusis, margine ciliatis ; corolle lobis oblongis, rotundatis, 
tuboque caly ci equilongis ; staminibus medio tubi insertis, 
longe exsertis ; stylo apice breviter bifido; ovario drupaque 
pisitor mi structura generis.—In Mexico: v. 3, in herb. Hooke - 


Sangolica (Broteri 1022) : ; Oaxaca (Galeotti, 3099). 


A very distinct species, with leaves 3-43 inches long, 1$-3 
inches broad, on a petiole 6—9 lines long; the calyx is 1 line 


long, the ae and lobes each of the same length. 


8. Ehretia exasperata, nob. ;—ramulis teretibus, rugoso-lenti- 
cellatis, junioribus seabr idis ;  folis oblongis, utrinque 
sensim obtusis, a medio ad basin paulo angustioribus, mar- 
ginibus remotiuscule sinuatis aut irregulariter grosse cre- 

natis, fragiliter coriaceis, supra viridibus, subnitentibus, tu- 

berculis albis piligeris crebre asperatis, in nervis longe intra 
marginem arcuatim nexis sulcatis, subtus pallidioribus, 
rigide scabridis, nervis prominentibus, in axillis barbatis ; 
petiolo latiusculo, suleato, hispido-pilosulo, limbo 18-plo 
breviore: paniculis terminalibus, divaricato-ramosis,  rigi- 
dule hirsutulis; calyee ad basin 5-partito, lacinus oblongis, 
actuninatis, scabride hirsutulis ; drupa 2- Dy In Texas: | 


v. s in herb. Hook., San Felipe (Drummond, 296). 


A species HO, OS LE. elliptica, but very distinct from it. 
The axils are about ? inch apart; the leaves are 8-5} inches 
long, 13-2 inches broad, on a petiole 2 lines long ; the panicle 
is 23 inches long, the calyx 14 line long, the drupe 21 lines 
in diameter, 


[To be continued. ] 


Dr. J. D. Macdonald on Proboscidiferous Gasteropoda., 113 


XVIT.—On the Homologies of the Dental Plates and Teeth of 
Proboscidiferous Gasteropoda, By JouN Dents MACDONALD, 
M.D., F.R.S., Staff Surgeon, R.N. 


[Plate XIII. ] 


ALL unisexual Gasteropoda furnished with a lengthy proboscis 
retractile from the base, have also large single spherical otoliths 
in the ear-sacs. The odontophore is ribbon-like, holding a 
fixed relation to the extremity of the proboscis, whether re- 
tracted or protruded ; and their lingual dental characters indi- 
cate their division into two natural groups easily distinguished 
from each other. 

In the first group the dental plates are arranged in seven 
longitudinal series, and the teeth are in general recurved from 
the anterior border of the plates—-a character which is especi- 
ally observable in the central and first lateral series, even 
where the two outer members are in the form of simple curved 
fangs. The buccal plates are generally well developed, and 
exhibit some diversity of form and structure. Very little need 
be said of the homologies of the dental plates and teeth of this 
group; for, with very few exceptions, resulting from suppres- 
sion of one or two of the outer rows in the pleuree, the odonto- 
phore is septiserial, and the corresponding parts in all the 
genera may be readily recognized. HKyen in cases of suppres- 
sion, as in Criocella and Lamellaria, the remaining dental 
organs are unequivocally fashioned like those of the more 
perfect neighbouring genera, The recurvature of the dental 
processes, expressed by the word Campylodonta, is the most 
essential character of this section of Proboscidifera. 

In the second group, which is eminently carnivorous, the 
dental processes of the central plates, and frequently also of 
the first lateral series, point directly backwards, without re- 
curvature properly so called; and this being the distinguish- 
ing feature of its members, | have applied to them the name 
of Orthodonta. The eyes are variously situated on the outer 
side of the tentacula, viz. near the tip, in the middle, at the 
base, or on an external depressed lobe-like process. In some 
the propodium is largely developed, either simple, as in Harpa, 
or divided into two lateral portions by a median sulcus, as in 
Oliva. But in most of the families the propodium is marked 
off from the mesopodium by a more or less deep transverse 
groove dilaminating the anterior border of the foot. 

The Orthodonta admit of division into two parallel sections, 
distinguished respectively by the uncinate or the comb-like 
character of the lateral teeth. Though the prevailing form of 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. in. S 


114 Dr. J. D. Macdonald on the Homologies of the 


dentition is triserial, its derivation from one of a higher num- 
ber is indicated by the occurrence of five members in the 
tongue of Clavatula in the combed section, and in the tongue of 
Olivella in the uncinate. On the other hand, the lateral teeth, 
which are barely traceable in Harpa, are altogether suppressed 
in Cymba and Marginella, while the lateral fangs alone are 
present in Mangelia and Pleurotoma. 'The examples of sup- 
pression here noticed cannot be looked upon as equivalent to 
primary types, though they may be quite characteristic of the 
families in which they occur. The above remarks will be 
better understood on carefully comparing the annexed outline 
drawings of the leading forms of dentition occurring amongst 
the Orthodonta. (Pl. XIII.) 

The lingual sac of Conus (fig. 1) presents a sigmoid flexure 
about its middle, the teeth in the fore part being in general 
directed forwards. 

The fangs are separately erected or depressed (I have not 
accurately determined this point) by a special bundle of 
muscular fibres, arising by a fine point in front of the articu- 
lation of each, and being inserted by a kind of tendon a little 
below a trochanter-like process at their base, reminding one of 
the mode of insertion of the triceps muscle into the olecranon 
process of the ulna. ‘This arrangement, however, cannot 
warrant the assertion that the teeth in the Towdfera, so-called, 
are inserted into the fleshy proboscis. 

Notwithstanding the remarkable difference existing between 
the long spiral shell of Terebra and the depressed, almost in- 
volute, spiral form of Conus, the anatomy of the respective 
animals is remarkably similar, exhibiting an obvious natural 
affinity ; and the dentition of both is modelled upon the same 
characteristic plan. 

The genuine Plewrotome, which are notched in the outer 
lip, will be found, on accurate comparison with Bela, Man- 
gelia, or such shells as are grooved at the suture, to present 
characters sufficiently well marked to suggest their separation. 

The lingual cartilages of Plewrotoma form two comparatively 
large rounded masses, upon and between which the odonto- 
phore lies evenly, without the sigmoid flexure of Conus or 
Bela, but, on the contrary, it may be readily laid out quite flat 
for microscopic examination. The odontophore of Plewrotoma 
has very much the same relative proportions as that of Mitra; 
but the teeth are in two rows, long, smooth, rounded, tapering 
and gracefully curved (as it were, to inaugurate the uncinate 
series). 

The Columbellide (Pl. XII. fig. 11), including the beautiful 
little shells of the genera Nitédella and Conidea, seem to link 


Dental Plates and Teeth of Proboscidiferous Gasteropoda. 115 


the true Pleurotomes with the Olives. No dentition can be 
more characteristic than theirs, or less likely to be confounded 
with any other. The lateral teeth become shorter, more 
strongly curved, and falcated in a manner peculiar to the 
family, while the central area only presents a series of un- 
armed plates. ‘These, however, shadow forth their composite 
nature by a narrowing in the middle, suggesting their homo- 
logy with all three central plates of Clavatula blended toge- 
ther. In Olivella (fig. 12) the corresponding plates are fur- 
nished with a row of fine teeth along the posterior border, and 
the more simple uncini are flanked externally by a single 
row of thin quadrilateral plates. In Oliva (fig. 13) the uncini 
are quite simple, without notches or foliations, and closely re+ 
semble their homologues in Turritide (fig. 17) and Muricidee 
(fig. 18). In the Harpidee (fig. 14), Volutide (fig. 15), and 
Marginellide (fig. 16) they are altogether suppressed. 

I have placed Clavatula (Pl. XIII. fig. 4) by itself as the 
type of a provisional family until further information is ob- 
tained by the study of the numerous little shells im this alliance 
occurring in tropical seas. Much is to be anticipated also 
from the examination of an equally numerous group referable 
to the Olive type. 

In the odontophore of Clavatula (fig. 4) we find the most 
interesting combination of the dentition of Mangelia or Bela 
(fig. 3) with that of Cyrtulus (fig. 5), explaining to us certain 
homological relationships which would be difficult to compre- 
hend without its aid. Thus its fangs may be traced back- 
wards to Plewrotoma (fig. 10), and thence through the uncinate 
series to the hooks of Murex or Concholepas (fig. 18), while its 
side combs may be followed through the pectinate series to 
the lateral teeth of Bucctnum (fig. 9), from which it must be 
apparent that the hooks of Murex and the lateral teeth of 
Buccinum are not homologous organs, and therefore cannot be 
convertible. 

Being well aware of the existence of certain fusiform spe- 
cies having neither plaits nor folds upon the columella of 
the shell, but with lateral combs in the odontophore, I con- 
clude that these would form with Cyrtulus (Hind) a well- 
marked family. The Muricoid species, such as /usus probos- 
cidalis, should be carefully excluded, and only the Cyrtuloid 
members (e. g. Colus raphanus) retamed. My reason for pro- 
posing the family name Cyrtu/ide is founded on the study of 
the anatomy of Mr. Hind’s Cyrtulus serotinus (‘ Cyrtule du 
soir’’ of the French), the type of the genus; and [ hold its 
name to be still intact, though it has been unhesitatingly ab- 
sorbed into Swainson’s Clavella, no sufficient data having been 

Qt 


116 On the Dentition of Proboscidiferous Gasteropoda. 


advanced for such a proceeding*. The tongue of Clavella dis- 
torta is unequivocally Buccinoid, and the shell is now even 
taken as the type of the genus Tr¢umphis. It is quite gratui- 
tous to say that Musus longevus of Solander and Cyrtulus 
serotinus ot Hind are members of the same genus. It may be 
very pleasant to discover a living species of a genus fossil as 
far back as the Eocene period ; but where is the proof of such 
a position? ‘The naming-difticulty is nowhere more remark- 
ably illustrated than in the members of this family, for which 
I have chosen the name Cyrtulide. 

Fasciolaria (P|. XIII. fig.6) and Mitra (fig. 7) form the types 
of two distinct families: the former, with its lengthy ribbon 
and narrow median series, differs remarkably from the latter, 
in which the odontophore is short and broad; moreover the 
shell-characters are sufficiently distinctive. 

Conchologists in general assume that Twrbinellus and Cyno- 
donta belong to the same family; but the proof of this has 
never been made plain. Cynodonta (fig. 8) alone appears to 
have undergone examination; and a family is certainly re- 
quired for its reception, as it is not conformable with any 
other already established. 

In Harpa the propodium is largely developed; but it is 
simple or without the median fissure above which characterizes 
all the Olivide proper. The head and tentacula are remark- 
ably small as compared with the great mass of the foot. The 
proboscis is in keeping with the head and very small, and the 
odontophore is so minute as to be readily overlooked by inex- 
perienced observers. 

The lateral plates are quadrilateral, bearing a broad tri- 
angular tooth ; but both are so delicate and rudimentary as to 
require a nice adjustment of the light to render them visible 
at all. ‘The central plates are also quadrilateral, but concave 
in front and convex behind, bearing a large conical tooth in 
the middle, with a very small one on either side, near its base. 
{t would appear that the diminutive size of the whole ribbon, 
or the rudimentary nature of one or more of its elements, anti- 
cipates as it were some decided change in the plan of the 
dentition of the next succeeding family. Thus the rudimentary 
pleural teeth of Harpa indicate the alliance of that genus with 
some other in which those teeth are more highly developed ; 
and in keeping with this reasoning, if no pleural teeth are at 
all present in the Volutide and Marginellidx, we cannot affirm 
on this ground alone that their lingual dentition is typically 
tuiserial, 


* The young Cyrtulus is a veritable Lamarckian Fusus, 


Dr. J. E. Gray on the Fleshy Aleyonoid Corals. 117 
EXPLANATION OF PLATE XIII. 


Fig. 1. Dentition of Conus: a, one fang, with its muscle remaining intact ; 
b, extremity of the other fang, more highly magnified, to show 
the barbed processes more distinctly. 


Fig. 2. Dentition of Terebra. 
Fig. 3. r Bela. 

Fig. 4. ” Clavatula, 
Fig. 5. = Cyrtulus. 
Fig. 6. “ Fasciolaria. 
Fig. 7. By Mitra. 

Fig. 8. 3 Cynodonta. 
Fig. 9. ” Buecinum, 
Fig. 10. % Pleurotoma. 
Fig. 11. RS Columbella. 
Fig. 12. 9 Olivella. 
Fig. 13. a Oliva. 

Fig. 14. +. Harpa. 

Fig. 15. “ Melo. 

Fig. 16. 2 Marginella (from memory ). 
Fig. 17. i. Costellaria, 
Fig. 18. _ Concholepas. 


XIX.—WNotes on the Fleshy Aleyonotd Corals (Aleyonium, 
Liinn., or Zoophytaria carnosa). By Dr. J. E. Gray, 
P.R.S., V.P.2.8., &e. 


THIS group of Corals was named A/leyontum by Linneus and 
Pallas, but has been more lately subdivided into several ge- 
nera. ‘The polypes are social, generally with elongated 
tubular bodies, which are united to one another into a more or 
less fleshy crust or lobulated or branched coral. The inner 
substance between the tubular bodies is sometimes rather 
fleshy and permeated with vessels. The polypes and the flesh 
are often strengthened with various-shaped calcareous, sunken 
or superficial spicules; but there is no central axis as in the 
horny or stony Alcyonoid Corals. 

In one genus at least (Paraleyonium) the lateral younger 
polypes are short, and there is direct communication between 
their bodies and the central cavity of the older or mother 
polype; and in some other genera, as Sympodium and Erythro- 
podium, which form only a thin crust, the body of the polype 
is short, as in the animals that form a thin bark on the central 
axis, e.g. In Gorgonia and Corallium. 

The part of the polype at the base of the tentacles, and the 
tentacles themselves, are often armed with a series of spicules 
generally placed obliquely in two parallel series; they pro- 
tect the polype when it 1s protruded: in some these spicules 
are so numerous as to prevent the complete contraction of the 


polype. 


118 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Fleshy Alcyonotd Corals. 


The skin of the body and the fleshy substance between the 
bodies of this group of polypes are also studded with various- 
shaped calcareous spicules, the fusiform being the most com- 
mon. ‘The spicules were observed and studied by J. Ellis, 
and by various physiologists since his time, especially by Prof. 
Kolliker, in his ‘Icones Histiologice ;’ but they require to 
be studied with more care and in a more philosophic manner, 
so as to divide the forms into different groups by observing 
the modifications which the spicules of each species undergo 
when being developed, and also in a larger number of kinds, 
before they can be used for the distinction of the genera and 
species. 

Lamarck, in his Monograph on Alcyonium, first published 
in the ‘Annales du Muséum,’ and then in the ‘ Hist. Nat. des 
Anim. s. Verteb.’ (ii. 412), described many species that I have 
not been able to identify or place in this synopsis. Though 
most of them are described from specimens then in the Museum 
of the Jardin des Plantes, they are not further described or 
in any way referred to in Milne-Hdwards and Haime’s 
‘Coralliaires,’ founded on specimens in that collection; so it 
is to be feared that the types have been lost. Some of them, 
like some of the Alcyonia figured by Esper and other zoolo- 
gists, were, very likely, sponges. Considering the number of 
species that Ehrenberg and Quoy and Gaimard collected, and 
the very few localities from which the specimens described have 
been received, there must be very many species of these ani- 
mals to be discovered, if they were only sought for in other 
localities. They are very easily preserved; so there is ver 
little excuse for their not haying been more collected and 
studied. 


Section I. DERMOCORALLIA. 


The coral crust-like, attached by the lower surface, or lobed 
and branched, with polypes on the whole of the exposed sur- 
face. 


A. The coral crust-like, attached by the lower surface. The body of 
the polype short. 


Fam. 1. Antheliade. 


Coral crust- or skin-like, spreading, and attached by the 
lower surface. Polypes produced above the surface of the 
coral, not retractile. Spicules fusiform or cylindrical, spinous 
or tubercular. 

‘This family is somewhat like Xeniadx, and chiefly differs in 
producing buds only at the base of the cells; in this way the 
coral is expanded outward, and forms an incrusting plate. 


Dr. J. E. Gray on the Fleshy Aleyonoid Corals. 119 


ANTHELIA. 

Savigny, MS.; Lamarck, A.s. V. ii. 407; Lamx.; Blainv. ; 
Dana, Zooph. 602; M.-Edw. & Haime, Corall. i. 109; 
Kolliker, Ic. Hist. 132. 

Polypes not retractile, not branched by budding ; the tentacles 
only retractile. Polype-body subcylindrical, prominent, from 
an expanded basal plate. 


1. Anthelia glauca, Sav. Egypte, t. 1. f. 7. 
Hab. Red Sea. 


2. Anthelia strumosa, Ehy. 
Hab. Red Sea. 


3. Anthelia pupurascens, Ehr., Sav. Egypte, t. 1. f. 5. 
Hab. Red Sea. 


4. Anthelia Filippi, Kolliker, Ic. Hist. 132, t. 18. f. 41, 42. 
Hab, Guadaloupe. 


5. Anthelia lineata, Verrill, t. 6. f. 9. 
Hab. Hongkong. 
6. Anthelia Dujardinii, Dana. (Xenia Dyjardini’, Templeton, 
Trans. Zool. Soc. 1. 25, f. 3-7.) 
Hab. Isle of France. 


Fam. 2. Sympodiade. 


Polype and tentacles completely retractile into the skin-like 
or crustaceous coral. 
1. MASSARELLA. 
Coral irregular-shaped, attached to the horny axis of a 
Gorgonia; outer surface hard, crustaceous, smooth ; internal 
cork-like. Polypes completely retractile. 


1. Massarella coralloides ; B. M. (Gorgonia coralloides, Pallas, 
Zooph. 192; Esper, t.32. Sympodium coralloides, Eby. 
Gi, MGI) 

Hab. Fs 


2. Massarella rosea. (Sympodium roseum, Ehrenb.) 
Hab. West Indies. 


3. Massarella vera. (Sympodium verum, Duchass. & Michel. 
Suppl. 104.) 
Hab, West Indies. 


See Anthozoanthus parasiticus, Desh., Schleiden, Das Meer, 
t. 4, said to be a Lobularia on a Gorgonia, 


120 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Pleshy Aleyonoid Corals. 


2, EUNOELLA. 


Coral crust-like, thin. Polypes large, convex when con- 
tracted. 


Eunoella gorgonoides. (Aleyonium gorgonoides, Ellis & Soland. 
Zooph. 101, t. 9. f.12. Sympodium gorgonoides, M.-Edw. 
Sertularia gorgonia, Pallas.) 

Hab, West Indies. 


3. SYMPODIUM. 


Ehrenb. Corall. 61; M.-Edw. & Haime, Corall. 1. 110; 
Koélliker, Ic. Hist. 141, +. 19. 4. 7-9. 


Coral expanded, fleshy, skin-like. Polype-cells small, pa- 
pillose, not spined; polype and tentacles retractile, leaving a 
small superficial wart. Spicules fusiform or short, subeylin- 
drical, tubercular or spinous. 


1. Sympodium fuliginosum, Ehrenb., Savigny, Polyp. t. 1. f. 6. 
Hab. Red Sea. 


2. Sympodium ceruleum, Ehrenb. 
Hab, Red Sea. 


3. Sympodium poriferum, Verrill, Proc. Boston 8. N. H. 1866. 
Hab, Panama. 


4, HRYTHROPODIUM. 
Kolliker, Icon. Hist. 141 (1866), t.12. 10,11, t. 9. f. 6. 


Coral incrusting, membranaceous; flesh of the coral studded 
with dark-red, large, subcruciate or subcylindrical tubercular 
spicules. Polype completely retractile into the cell, leaving 
only a slight convex edge. ‘Tentacles nearly cylindrical, 
pectinate. 


Erythropodium caribbearum, Kélliker. (Xenia caribbearum, 
Duchass. & Michel. Corall. Antilles, t. 1. f. 8-10.) 
Hab. West Indies. 
5. OJEDA. 
Duchass. & Michel. Corall. Antilles, 14, Supp. 104. 
Coral like Sympodium. ‘ Spicules, which resemble small 
nummulites, are so minute as to be only seen by the aid of the 


microscope ; the edges are deeply cut out ; resembling a small 
many-rayed star, nummulitiform.” 


Ojeda luteola, Duchass. & Michel. Corall, Antilles, 14. 
Hab, West Indies. 


Dr. J. E. Gray on the Fleshy Alcyonoid Corals. 121 


B. The coral crust-like, convex, with more or less erect lobes. The 
polypes to the edge of the crust or the base of the stem, with long 
cylindrical tubular bodies ; polypes retractile. 


Fam. 3. Lobulariade. 


Coral with a hard, crustaceous, smooth external coat. Po- 
lypes retractile. 


* Polype-cell flat, not raised above the surface of the crust. 


1. LOBULARIA. 


+ Coral crust-like, with a few rounded lobes or cylindrical blunt 
branches. 


1. Lobularia digitata, Lamk. (Aleyonium digitatum, Linn. 

A. lobatum, Pallas. A. exos, Spix. A. palmo, Esper, 

t. 9, dry. A. lacunosum, Esper, t. 14, dry. Lobularia 

grandiflora, Chamisso? HHaleyontum palmo, Ehy., var. 

Aleyonium cydonium, Miller. Lobularia conotdea, Lamk. 
Cydonium Miilleri, Fleming.) 

Hab. North Sea, Mediterranean. B.M. 


A. cydonium, Esper, t. 25. f. 1, 2,3, looks like the section 
of a dry specimen of this coral. 


2. Lobularia massa. (Alcyonium massa, Miiller, Z. D. t. 81. 
f.1,2. Massarium massa, Blainy. Sympodium massa, 


Ehrenb.) 
Hab. North Sea. 


3. Lobularia glomerata. (Alcyonium glomeratum, Johnston. 
A. rubrum and A. sanguineum, Hassall, Couch, Cornish 
Fauna, t. 13. f. 1.) 

Hab. Coast of Cornwall (Couch). 


4, Lobularia carnea. (Alceyonium carneum, Verrill, Bull. 
Mus. Comp. Zool. 385. A. digitatum, Stimpson.) 
Hab, North Sea. 


5. Lobularia rubriformis, hrb. (Aleyontum rubriforme, Dana, 
Verrill, Mem. Boston 8. N. H. 1. 4.) 
Hab. North Sea. 


6. Lobularia Verrillit. (Aleyonium 
Essex Institute, 1865, p. 191.) 
Hab. Sea of Okhotsk (Verrill). 


7. Lobularia mollis. (Aleyonium molle, Esper, t.18 B, in spi- 
rits. A. granulatum, Esper, t. 24, dry.) 
Hab. , on a Lucus. B.M, 


,n.8s., Verrill, Rep. 


122 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Fleshy Alcyonoid Corals. 


8. Lobularia rigida. (Alcyonium rigidum, Dana.) 
Hab, Feejee Islands (Dana). 


9. Lobularia Ceicis. (Alcyontum Ceicis, Duchass. & Michel. 
Corall. Antilles, 14, Suppl. 104.) 
Hab, West Indies, 


10. Lobularia cequinoctialis, Duchass. Rad. Antilles, 21. 
Hab. West Indies. 


11. Lobularia capitata. (Xenia capitata, Duchass. & Michel. 
Corall. Antilles, 16, t. 1. f. 22, Suppl. 105.) 
Hab. West Indies. 


12. Lobularia brachyclados, Ehrenb. (Alcyonium brachy- 
clados, Dana.) 


Hab. Red Sea. 


13. Lobularia leptoclados, Khrenb. 
Hab, Red Sea. 


tt Coral produced into acute finger-like lobes or branches ; base 
compressed. 


14. Lobularia flava. (Alcyonium flavum, Quoy & Gaim. Voy. 
Astrol. t. 23. f. 6, 7.) 
Hab, Vanikoro. 


15. Lobularia flabella, Quoy & Gaim. Voy. Astrol. t. 23. 
f, 18-20. 
Hab. Australia. 


Trt Coral creeping ; branches simple, erect, lamellar. 


16. Lobularta muralis. (Alceyontum murale, Dana, Zooph. 
1-48; de 10.) 
Hab. 'Tongatabu. 


2. SPHARELLA. 


Coral hard, coriaceous, globular or subglobose, affixed by a 
slender peduncle, growing in clusters. Polypes scattered over 
the whole surface, quite retractile. 


Spherella tuberculosa, (Aleyonium tuberculosum, Quoy & 
Gaim. Voy. Astrol. t. 23. f. 4-8.) 
Hab. Tongatabu. 


3. CHLOROZOA. 


Coral soft, divided into finger-like lobes, deep green. Po- 
lypes very small, irregularly disposed. ‘Tentacles petal-like, 
ovate, lanceolate, connected by a membrane like a veil, and 


Dr, J. E. Gray on the Fleshy Alcyonoid Corals, 123 


lacerated or ciliated at the tip. (See Quoy & Gaim. Voy. 
Astrol, t, 23. f, 22, 23.) 


Chlorozoa viridis. (Aleyonium viride, Quoy & Gaim. Voy. 
Astrol. t. 23. f. 21-23.) 
Hab. Vanikoro. 


** Polype-cell with a raised edge. 
4, Ruopopuyton, Gray, P. Z. 8. 1865, p. 706. 


Coral fleshy, with a hard crust, branched to the base. Polype- 
cell with a raised edge, Polypes half-retractile. 


Rhodophyton Couchii, Gray, P. Z. 8. 1865, p. 706 (fig.). 
Hab, Cornwall (Couch). B.M. 


5, AMICELLA. 


Coral thick at the base, branched, tree-like. Polype-cell 
rather prominent, covered with eight valves, each marked 
with two rows of spicules, Polypes quite retractile. ‘ Tenta- 
cles simple, clavate” (Quoy). 


Amicella amicorum. (Alcyontum amicorum, Quoy & Gaim. 
Voy. Astrol, t. 22. f. 13-15. Nephthea amicorum, Blainy. 
Ammothoa amicorum, M.-Edw.) 


Hab. 'Tongatabu. 


Section IT. PODOCORALLIA. 


The coral pedunculated, the lower portion stem-like, barren, 
the upper lobed or branched, with the polypes on the surface. 
The polypes with an elongated tubular body. 


A. Coral with a coriaceous or crustaceous minutely granular “outer 
surface, with more or less numerous internal spicules, Polypes 
retractile or senuretractile. 


Fam. 4. Alcyoniade. 


The coral fleshy, divided into lobes or branches above, 
bearing the polypes on all sides. Stem more or less coriaceous 
externally. Polypes retractile. 


1. ALCYONIUM. 


Coral erect ; base thick, smooth, barren ; wpper part divided 
into subeylindrical lobes. Polype=cellseven. Polypes small, 
retractile. 

Kolliker says A. palmatum has a rudimentary axis. (See 
Icon. Hist. t. 12. f. 4.) 


124 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Fleshy Alcyonoid Corals. 


* Coral fleshy. 


1. Alcyonium palmatum, Pallas. (A. exos, Gmelin, Esper, t. 2 ; 
Ellis, Phil. Trans. 1763, t. 20. £.9. Lobularia palmata, 
Lamk. L. digitata, Chiaje.) 

Hab. Mediterranean. B.M. 


2. Alcyonium Sarstt. (A. palmatum, var., Sars, Kélliker, Icon. 
Hist. 132.) 
Hab. North Sea. 


3. Alcyonium aurantium, Quoy & Gaim. Voy. Astrol. t. 22. 
f. 16-18. (Lobularia aurantiaca, Lamk.) 
Hab. New Zealand. B.M. 


** Coral crustaceous. 


A, Alcyonium stellatum, M.-Edw. Aun. Sc. Nat. iv. 1835, t. 16 ; 
Coral, 1. 4dG.1t.. 4 oof. 2, 
Hab. Coast of France. 


2, DANELLA. 


Coral soft; stem thick, barren, not dilated at the base; 
branches slender, cylindrical, ascending. Polypes small, on the 
branches; spicules very abundant in all parts of the stem. 


* Coral coriaceous, branches blunt. 


1. Danella conferta. (Alcyonium confertum, Dana, Zooph. 
die eae Me) 
Hab. Feejee Islands. 


** Coral soft, branches acute. 


2. Danella flewibilis. (Alcyonium flexibile, Quoy & Gaim.) 
Hab. Vanikoro. 


3. Danella fegeensis. (Aleyontium flexibile, var., Dana, Zooph. 
tO as Oe) 
Hab. Feejee Islands (Dana). 


3. AMOCELLA. 


Coral fleshy, smooth, arising from a more or less extended, 
compressed, horizontal base, with thick, erect, smooth, sterile 
stems divided above into lobes or branches, covered on all 
sides with retractile polypes. 


1. Amocella pauciflora, Savigny, Egypte, t.1. £8. (Lobularia 
paucifiora, Khrenb. Ammothoa virescens, part., Audouin. 
Alcyonium paucifiora, Dana.) 

Hab, Red Sea. 


Dr. J. E. Gray on the Fleshy Alcyonoid Corals. 125 


2. Amocella polydactyla. (Lobularia polydactyla, Khrenb.) 
Hab. Red Sea. 


3. Amocella? trichanthema. (Alcyonium trichanthemum, Dana, 
Zooph. t. 56. f. 1.) 
Hab, Feejee Islands. 


Fam. 5. Sarcophytide. 


The coral discoidal or hemispherical, pedicelled; stem and 
under surface barren, rather coriaceous, granular. Polypes on 
the upper surface of the frond, retractile. 


1. SarcopuyTon, Lesson. 


Coral agaric-shaped, soft, fleshy, externally soft; stem 
cylindrical, formed of cylindrical tubes. 


1. Sarcophyton glaucum, Verrill. (Alcyonium glaucum, Quoy 
& Gaim. Voy. Astrol. t. 22. f. 11, 12.) 
Hab. Tonga (Quoy) ; Feejee (Verrill). B.M, 


2. Sarcophyton lobatum, Lesson, Voy. Bélanger, t. 2. 'Tenta- 
cles simple ? 


Hab. ? 


3. Sarcophyton agaricum, Stimpson, Vervrill, 
Hab, Japan. 


2. AREOCELLA. 

Coral rather rigid, stipitate, very broadly expanded, sinuate 
on the edge; upper surface areolated, areole hexagonal, each 
surrounded by a series of small tubercles. Polype in centre 
of each areola. 


Areocella lata. (Alcyonium latum, Dana, Zooph. t. 56, f. ?, 
t. 58. f. 7. Sarcophyton latum, Verrill.) 
Hab. 'Tongatabu, Feejee Islands. 


3. CLADIELLA. 
Coral half-ovate or obconical, in clusters, below tapering’ to 
a small base, barren, above flat. Polypes retractile. 


1. Cladiella spherophora. (Lobularia spherophora, Ehyrenb. 
Alcyonium spherophora, Dana.) 


Hab. Red Sea. 


2. Cladiella brachycladia, (Aleyonium brachycladium, Dana, 
bite to 8.) 
Hab, 'Tongatabu. 


126 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Fleshy Alcyonoid Corals. 


Fam. 6. Bellonellade. 


Coral capitate; stem thick, with a coriaceous granular 
outer surface, grooved, showing the tubular form of the bodies 
of the polypes above; head hemispherical. Polype-cells cy- 
lindrical, with a plaited mouth. Polypes retractile. 

Chiefly differs from Xentade in the stem being more coria- 
ou and the polypes retractile into the tubular projecting 
cells. 


BELLONELLA. 
Gray, P. Z. 8. 1862, p. 35, figs. 3, 4. 


Coral cylindrical, simple, with a convex head, with sub- 
cylindrical, truncated, divergent polype-cells on the upper, 
nearly flat surface, with eight grooves on the edge when the 
tentacles are enclosed. ‘Tentacles pinnate. 


1. Bellonella granulata, Gray, P. Z. 8. 1862, p. 35, fig. 
Hab. Bellona Reefs. B.M. 


2. Bellonella? capitata. (Lobularia capitata, Duchass. & Mi- 
chel. Corall. Antilles, 21.) 
Hab. West Indies. 


Fam. 7. Keniade. 
Gray, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1859, iv. 443. 


Coral soft and fleshy; stem simple or slightly branched, 
smooth or minutely granular. Polypes clustered on the 
rounded ends of the branches, not retractile ; skin of the stem and 
polypes to the end of the pinnules strengthened with spicules. 


1. XENIA, Savigny =CREPITULARIA, Valenc. 
Coral creeping, fleshy ; stem erect. Internal spicules few. 


1. Xenia unbellata, Savigny, Egypte, Polypes, t. 1. f. 3. 
Hab. Red Sea (Savigny). B.M. 


2. Xenia fuscescens, Khrenb. 


HTab. Red Sea. 


3. Nenia cerulea, Ehrenb. 


Hab. Red Sea. 


4, Xenia samoensis, Kolliker, I. H. 133, t. 12. f. 1, 2. 
Hab. Samoa Island. 


2. LORIDELLA. 
Coral erect ; stem thick, with a contracted base ; surface co- 


Dr. J. E. Gray on the Pleshy Aleyonoid Corals. 127 


riaceous, with imbedded fusiform spined spicules. ‘ Tentacles 
with lobes on all sides”? (Quoy). 


1. Loridella subviridis. (Cornularia subviridis, Quoy & Gaim. 
Voy. Astrol. iv. 256, t. 22. f. 5-7.) 
Var., Quoy & Gaim. l. c. t. 22. f. 8-10. 
Hab. Feejee. 


2. Loridella florida. (Actinantha florida, Lesson, Voy.Coq.85, 
t. 1. £3 = Xenia florida, Dana.) 


3. Loridella elongata. (Xenia elongata, Dana, Zooph. 606, 
tots 1s.) 
Hab. ? 


4, Loridella rosea, (Xenia cerulea, var., Dana, Zooph. 605, 
tet. 3) 
Hab. Feejee. 


3. WARDELLA. 


Coral simple; stem simple, with very numerous smooth 
internal spicules forming a thick spongy web. Polypes not 
retractile. 


Wardella indivisa. (Xenia tndivisa, Sars, Kolliker, I. H. 
133.) 
Hab. Naples (Sars). 


B. Coral cellular ; the surface of the coral and outer side of the polype- 
cells covered with opaque, rugose, fusiform spicules. Polype retractile. 


a. Stem, branches, and polype-cells covered with spicules. 


Fam. 8. Nidalide. 


Coral simple or branched; stem cylindrical, cartilaginous, 
with a crustaceous skin and imbedded spicules. Polypes on 
the upper surface of a hemispherical head, with prominent 
large conical polype-cells ; stem and polype-cells covered with 
large fusiform spicules. 

NIDALIA. 
Gray, P. Z. S. 1835, 11. 59. 

Coral cylindrical, branched, with an expanded hemispherical 
head with large conical cells on the upper surface; cells 
covered with spines. 


Nidalia occidentalis, Gray, P. Z. 8. iii. 80; P. Z. S. 1857, 
ps 1295 te. (Hot te dake) 
Hab. rs 


128 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Fleshy Aleyonoid Corals. 


Fam. 9. Spoggodide. 


Coral membranaceous, cellular, branched, the outer surface 
covered with opake fusiform spicules. Polype-cells at the ends 
of the branchlets, and surrounded by a series of projecting 
spicules. Polypes retractile. 


1. SpoaGoveEs, Lesson. 
Gray, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1862. 
Polypes crowded together at the ends of the branchlets, 
the groups more or less surrounded by larger spicules. 


1. Spoggodes florida, Gray, P. Z. S. 1862, t. 4. f. 1, 2,3. (Al- 
cyonium floridum, Esper, t. 16. Xinia florida, Lamk. 
Neptea florida, Blainv. Spoggodes celosia, Lesson.) 


Hab. Philippines (Cuming). B.M. 
2. Spoggodes spinosa, Gray, 1. c. t. 4. f. 5-7. 

Hab. New Guinea. B.M. 
3. Spoggodes capitata, Vervill. 

Hab, Hongkong. B.M. 


4, Spoggodes arborescens, Verrill. 
Hab, Feejee Islands. 


2, SPOGGODIA. 
Gray, P..Z, 8. 1862, sp, 29, 


Polype-cells subcylindrical, prominent from the sides, or 
forming the tips of the branchlets. 


1. Spoggodia unicolor, Gray, lc. f. 1, 2. 


Hab. Bellona Reefs. B.M. 
2. Spoggodia divaricata, Gray, l. c. f. 3, 4. 

Hab. New Guinea. B.M. 
3. Spoggodia ramulosa, Gray, 1. c. f. 5, 6. 

Hab. Bellona Reefs. B.M, 


A, Spoggodia gracilis. (Spoggodes gracilis, Vervill.) 
Hab. Loochoo Islands. 


b. Stem with a coriaceous granular skin; branches and polype-cells 
strengthened with superficial fusiform spicules. 


Fam. 10. Nephthyade. 
Gray, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1859, iv. 444. 


Coral fleshy, cellular, branched; stem coriaceous or granular 


Dr. J. E. Gray on the Fleshy Alcyonoid Corals. 129 


externally ; branches and polype-cells with superficial spicules. 
Polype-cells subcylindrical, ineurved.  Polypes retractile. 


1. NepHTHYA, Savigny. 

Coral fleshy, with a large horizontal basal mass. Stem 
erect, divided above into heads or spikes of polypes ; branches 
and polype-cells with many large superficial and few internal 
spicules. Polype-cells crowded on all sides of the ovate club- 
shaped terminal branchlets. Polypes half-retractile, leaving an 
incurved tubercle covered with fusiform spicules. 


1. Nephthya Savignit, Ehrenb., Savigny, Polyp. Egypte, t. 2. 
f. 5. (N. Chabrolit, Audouin. N. énnominata, Blainv.) 


Hab. Red Sea. B.M. 


2. Nephthya polyanthus. (Ammothea polyanthus, Duchass. & 
Michel. Wot. fe fs'G:) 
Hab. West Indies. 


3. Nephthya parasitica. (Ammothea parasitica, Duchass. & 
Michel. 15, t. 1. f. 3, 4, 5.) 
Hab. West Indies. 


4. Nephthya aurantiaca, Verrill. 
Hab. China Seas. 


2. AMMOTHEA, Savigny, Pol. Egypte. 


Coral fleshy, with a horizontal creeping basal mass. Stem 
erect, divided above into heads or spikes of polypes. Stem and 
branches with very few minute superficial spicules, and with 
many internal spicules. Polype-cells crowded on all sides of 
the oval club-shaped terminal branchlets; polype-cell sub- 
cylindrical, incurved, lobed at the mouth. 


Ammothea virescens, Savigny, Polyp. Egypte, t. 2. f. 6. 
(Nephthea Cordier’, Audowin. Neptea Savignii, Blainv.) 
Hab. Red Sea. B.M. 


3. CAPNELLA. 


Coral erect; stems clustered, coriaceous, granular, divided 
into short branches; outer surface studded with small, flat, 
smooth, irregular-shaped spicules. Polype-cells crowded and 
imbricate on all sides of the oval club-shaped branchlets ; 
polype-cell campanulate, slightly eight-lobed. Polypes re- 
tractile. 


Capnella imbricata, Quoy & Gaim. Voy. Astrol. iv. 281, t. 23. 
f. 8-14. (Ammothea imbricata, M.-Edw.) 
Hab. New Zealand, Australia. B.M. 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. ii. 9 


130 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Fleshy Alcyonotd Corals. 


4, MorcHELLANA, Gray, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1862, p. 30. 


Coral clavate ; stem thick, contracted below; outer surface 
coriaceous, granular; skin of branches thin, studded with 
large, opaque, fusiform spicules. Upper part divided into 
short, conical, spreading branches, closely covered with sub- 
cylindrical incurved polype-cells. 


Morchellana spinulosa, Gray, P. Z. 8. 1862, p. 31, fig. at 
page 30. 
Hab. Indian Ocean. B.M. 
See Alcyonium spongiosum, Esper, Zooph. t. 3. Ammothea 
phalloides, Lamk. Figured from a dry specimen. 


c. Coral soft, membranaceous, cellular, smooth, with the polypes at the 
ends of the fleshy branches. Polypes partly retractile, leaving a 
subspherical terminal head to the branchlets ; a few imbedded 
spicules near the mouth and in the tentacles. Lower part of the 
coral simple or retractile into a tubular spinulose sheath. 


Fam. 11. Lemnaliadez. 


Coral simple at the base; stem formed of the clustered 
cylindrical tubular bodies of the polypes ; outer surface smooth, 
without spicules. 

Known from Nephthyade by the polype-cell being pedi- 
celled, and the stem and branches of the coral not bemg co- 
vered with superficial fusiform spicules. 


1. LEMNALIA. 
Gray, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1868, ii. p. 442. 


Coral-stem forming an expanded creeping base. Polype- 
cells racemose. 


1. Lemnalia Jukesti, Gray, l. c. fig. 1. 
fab. ? 


2. Lemnalia terminalis. (Aleyonium terminale, Quoy & Gaim. 
Voy. Astrol. t. 23. f. 15-17.) 
Stem unknown. Spicules fusiform, smooth, small, flat, 
irregular-shaped (Quoy). 
Hab. ? 


3. Lemnalia nitida. (Ammothea nitida, Verrill, Bull. Mus. 
Comp. Zool. 39.) 
Hab. Ganzibar (Verrill). Stems clustered. 


2. VERRILLIANA. 
Coral soft, branched. Stem tapering, cylindrical, longi- 


Dr. A. Giinther on a Gigantic Species of Batrachus, 131 


tudinally grooved. Polypes clustered together on all sides of 
the ends of the branches, forming an ovate-lanceolate grou 
or thyrse. Polype-cell cylindrical, with a subglobular Hiden 
when the polype is contracted, 


1. Verrilliana ramosa. (Aleyonium ramosum, Quoy & Gaim. 
Voy. Astrol. iv. 275, t. 23. f. 8-11. Ammothea ra- 
mosa, M.-Edw.) 

Hab. New Granada (Quoy). 


2. Verrilliana thyrsoides. (Ammothea thyrsoides, Ehrenb. 
Nephthya thyrsoidea, Verrill.) 
Hab. Red Sea (Ehr.), Cape of Good Hope (Verrill). 


Fam. 12. Paralcyoniada, 


Coral membranaceous, branched above, smooth, with minute 
dermal spicules near the mouths of the polypes ; the bodies of 
the polypes opening into each other, making a common cavity. 
The coral retractile into a tubular sheath covered with large 
dermal spicules. Tentacles retractile. 


Paratcyontum, M.-Edw. ( Aleyonidia, M.-Edw. 1835.) 


Paraleyonium elegans, M.-Edw. Corall. j. POOF hi ate 
(Alcyonidia elegans, M.-Edw. Ann. Sc. Nat. 1835, iv. 
t. 12, 13.) 
Hab. Algiers. 


XX.—Notice of a Gigantic S pectes of Batrachus from the 
J y) ) 


Seychelle Islands. By A. Ginruer, F.R.S. 


THE British Museum has lately received, through Lieut.-Col. 
Playfair, the dried head of a gigantic Acanthopterygian F ish, 
which was captured by Swinburne Ward, Esq., H.M. Civil 
Commissioner for the Seychelles. To judge from the head, 
this fish appears to be equal in bulk to any of the species of 
Histiophorus, if, indeed, it does not exceed them in size. I 
was previously acquainted with this fish from a pair of jaws 
only, preserved in the British Museum for a long time; but I 
was unable to form any opinion from these fragments as re- 
gards the systematic position of the fish to which they be- 
longed. Although one character of Batrachus, viz. prominent 
spines of the opercles, is absent, or at least not conspicuous in 
the head before me, its appearance and structure is that of the 
species of this genus; and as I do not know of a Species to 
which it may be referred, I regard this fish as wideccebad 
® 


132 Mr. F.P. Pascoe on new Genera and Species of 


and it may be appropriately called Batrachus gigas. I may 
hope soon to supplement the following incomplete description 
by the acquisition of more perfect specimens. 

The head is 26 inches broad (between the ends of the gill- 
covers), 21 inches long from the snout to the end of the 
opercle, or 16 inches to the occiput. It is depressed, with the 
eyes directed upwards, as in Batrachus, covered all over with 
comparatively small hard scales, the scale-pouches of the skin 
being also provided with minute scales. The crown of the 
head is flat, without ridges; the eyes (14 inch wide) are far 
apart (5% inches). The cleft of the mouth is enormous, about 
16 inches wide, slightly obliquely directed upwards, with the 
lower jaw somewhat prominent. The jaws, vomer, and pala- 
tine bones are armed with broad bands of villiform teeth. The 
vomerine teeth form a semicircular disk, well separated from 
the palatine bands, which are tapering in front and behind, 
lancehead-shaped. The maxillary bone (10 inches long) be- 
comes gradually broader towards its extremity, where it is 
3 inches broad; it is entirely smooth. The preeoperculum 
has its margin irregularly denticulated; and the denticulations 
at the rounded angle are much the strongest, perhaps the 
remnants of worn-off spies. ‘The margins of the other oper- 
cles are smooth, but there are still traces of two spines on each 
operculum. 

The jaws mentioned above are somewhat larger still than 
those of the head described; so that some individuals of this 
species must evidently attain an enormous size. 


XXI.—Descriptions of new Genera and Species of Tenebrio- 


nide from Australia and Tasmania. By Francis P. 
Pasco, F.L.S. &e. 


[Continued from p. 45. } 
[Plate XI.} 


Arter the following additions have been made to the genus 
Adelium of Kirby *, there remain a few species, the types ap- 
parently of as many genera related to it, but differentiated by 
characters which will not allow them to be conjoined. We find 
that there are three characters which seem to belong without 
exception to the Adelia, viz. the tarsi tomentose beneath, their 
penultimate joints subbilobed, and the eyes transverse, narrow, 
and more or less impinged on by the antennary ridges; a 
secondary character, because there are cases in which it be- 


* Trans. Linn, Soe. xii. p. 420, 


Tenebrionide from Australia and Tasmania. 133 


comes scarcely recognizable, is the emarginate apex of the 
prothorax. The subbilobed form of the tarsi is the most per- 
manent of all, and is absent from none of the new genera here 
recorded. The mentum and lower lip seem subject to con- 
siderable modifications ; but, after the examination of those of 
several species, I think it would be unsafe to depend on them 
alone for generic characters. ‘The subjoined tabular arrange- 
ment will give an idea of the diagnoses of the genera :— 


Tarsi tomentose beneath. 
Kyes narrow, transverse. 
Anterior tarsi with the three intermediate joints transverse. Adeliwm. 
Anterior tarsi with the three intermediate joints narrow 


BHOCOMCORIG I, HN FEM MO os iets tchdss bw aso-doodn » fa Oe Gee Apasis. 
Hivos HOABL ys TOWNE tacts: 5 salsig cccqsc' 0 jap Ua eee ev ate ss Brycopia. 
Tarsi pilose beneath. 
Prothorax emarginate at the apex .......... cece ee eeeee Dystalica. 
Prothorax not emarginate at the apex. 
MER OUT a rn cow pl enanaiche aitssvoue'ei aim oVereis oie Se tenes Dinoria. 
Hiyes transverse, NAITOW “2. ces eee ee wn ee se aeds seeee. Lteinoma. 


Adelium plicigerum. 
A. nigrum, parum nitidum ; prothorace late transverso, marginibus 
foliaceis, disco longitudinaliter plicato; elytris fusco-cupreis, bre- 
viter obovatis, interrupte striatis. 


Hab. Queensland. 


Black, slightly nitid; head irregularly punctured; two 
transverse wrinkled impressions above the clypeus ; prothorax 
short, the sides strongly rounded, the foliaceous margins very 
distinct, the disk marked with fine longitudinal, irregular, 
raised lines; scutellum broadly triangular; elytra of a clear 
brownish copper-colour, shortly obovate, sharply striate, 
the striz interrupted, the alternate intervals between them 
slightly raised, epipleuree with scattered punctures ; body be- 
neath and legs dark pitchy, impunctate ; prosternum and cor- 
responding portion of propectus elevated ; antenne black, the 
outer jomts obconical, the last ovate. Length 8 lines. 

A very distinct species, having the outline of A. auratum, 
but at once distinguished from all other Adelia by the sculp- 
ture of the prothorax. 


Adelium cerarium. 


A. viridi-zneum, subnitidum; prothorace transverso, marginibus 
haud foliaceis, disco ereberrime punctato; elytris interrupte 
costatis, 


Hab. Darling Downs. 


Greenish bronze, rather nitid; head and prothorax closely 
punctured, the punctures varying in size and shape, and fre- 


134 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera and Species of 


quently confluent, the latter transverse, well rounded at the 
sides and without foliaceous margins; scutellum small, tri- 
angular; elytra rather short, the sides but slightly rounded, 
irregularly costate, the costae more or less interrupted, the in- 
tervals irregular but scarcely punctured, epipleure strongly 
punctured ; body beneath dark glossy green, nearly glabrous, 
but the last abdominal segment punctured; legs and antenne 
dark green, clothed with short black sparse hairs, the latter 
with the outer joints obconic. Length 7 lines. 

Allied to A. augurale, but more glossy, the elytra more 
regularly striate, without granulations, &c. 


Adelium pilosum. 
A. fusco-cupreum, subnitidum, pilosum; prothorace creberrime 
punctato, lateribus angulato-rotundatis, haud foliaceis; elytris 
subcostatis, irregulariter punctato-impressis. 


Hab. Uachlan River. 


Brownish copper, slightly nitid, everywhere clothed’ with 
short scattered erect hairs, especially on the back; head un- 
even between the eyes, finely punctured ; prothorax transverse, 
closely and here and there contiguously punctured, the sides 
forming a rounded angle at the middle, not foliaceous, the 
apex only slightly emarginate; scutellum indistinct, uni- 
colorous ; elytra oblong obovate, subcostate, the intervals with 
two rows of irregular punctures, one of the rows with much 
larger and more oblong punctures than the other; epipleuree of 
the elytra, and body beneath, glossy purplish black, finely 
punctate, or nearly impunctate ; legs black, the femora glossy, 
with a greenish tinge ; antenne brown, the outer joimts obconic, 
the last oval. Length 7 lines. 


Adelium scutellare. 
A, fusco-cupreum, subnitidum, pilosum; prothorace interrupte 
punctato ; scutello nigro; elytris punctatis et punctato-impressis, 
lineisque subelevatis. 


Hab. Darling Downs; Brisbane. 


Brownish copper, slightly nitid, clothed with short scattered 
erect hairs above; head with a few small punctures, uneven 
between the eyes; prothorax as in the last, but the punctures 
fewer, scattered, and leaving here and there glabrous patches ; 
scutellum greenish black, broadly triangular; elytra oblong, 
rounded at the sides, seriate-punctate, many of the punctures 
(two or three together) in oblong impressions, the intervals be- 
tween the alternate rows slightly raised ; epipleuree of the elytra, 
and body beneath, glossy greenish black, the former finely 


Tenebrionide from Australia and Tasmania. 135 


punctured; legs greenish black, shining, slightly pilose; an- 
tenne brown, with the outer joints elongate obconic, the last 
obovate. Length 7-8 lines. 

These two species belong to the category of A. angulicolle, 
Lap., with which my A. sueedswm is probably identical. 


Adelium reductum. 


A. fusco-cupreum, nitidum ; prothorace subtilissime punctato, haud 
foliaceo ; elytris modice obovatis, leviter seriatim punctatis, punctis 
ineequalibus, interstitiis impunctatis ; antennis linearibus. 


Hab. Brisbane. 


Brownish copper, shining ; head sparingly and rather finely 
punctured ; prothorax transverse, the sides well rounded, not 
suddenly contracted near the posterior angle, disk very minutely 
punctured ; scutellum small,rounded behind ; elytra not broadly 
obovate, seriate-punctate, the punctures small, unequal in size, 
some oblong or more deeply impressed, the intervals between 
the rows rather wide and impunctate, epipleuree impunctate ; 
body beneath and legs dark copper, smooth ; tarsi with bright 
golden-brown hairs; antennz linear, the joints elongate-ob- 
conic, pitchy black, ferruginous towards the apex. Length 
5+ lines. 

Adelium geniale. 


A, fusco-cupreum, nitidum ; prothorace subtiliter punctato, lateribus 
subfoliaceis; elytris late obovatis,. striato-punctatis, interstitiis 
subtiliter punctatis ; antennis linearibus. 


Hab. Clarence River. 


Brownish-copper, shining ; head and prothorax black, finely 
punctured, the latter short and transverse, well rounded, broadly 
margined at the sides, but the margin only slightly foliaceous; 
scutellum transversely triangular, black; elytra broadly obo- 
vate, striate-punctate, the striz well marked, not widely apart, 
the punctures small and very nearly contiguous, the intervals 
between the rows slightly convex and rather finely punctured, 
epipleure finely punctured; body beneath and legs pitchy 
black ; tarsi ferruginous beneath; antennz linear, the joints 
elongate-obconic, pitchy, ferruginous towards the apex. Length 
G64 lines. 

This species, as well as the former, belongs to the category of 
A. calosomoides, Kirby. From this the first is distinguished by 
its narrower form, scarcely punctate prothorax, and the larger 
and unequal punctures of the elytra; the second, with the same 
broad outline, has the elytra striated. The next species departs 
from the calosomoides-type in having the antenne gradually 


136 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera and Species of 


thicker outward, and with shorter joints. The four species have 
a short curved impressed line on each side of the prothorax. 


Adelium neophyta. 

A. fusco-cupreum, nitidum ; prothorace subtiliter punctato, haud fo- 
liaceo ; elytris subanguste obovatis, striato-punctatis, interstitiis 
subtilissime punctulatis; antennis apice crassioribus, articulis 
paulo breviusculis. 


Hab, Adelaide; Essendon Plains, Victoria. 


Brownish copper (much darker in the Victorian example), 
shining; head and prothorax black, finely punctured, the 
latter transverse, moderately well rounded at the sides, not 
foliaceous ; scutellum black, broadly triangular; elytra rather 
narrowly obovate, striate-punctate, the striz broad and shal- 
low, the punctures rather small and not nearly contiguous, the 
intervals of the strie slightly convex and very minutely punc- 
tured, epipleuree glabrous, nearly impunctate ; body beneath 
and legs smooth, pitchy black, tibiee and tarsi with ferruginous 
hairs; antenne a little thicker outwardly, the joints obconic, 
not elongated, the third equal to the fourth and fifth together, 
pitchy, with scattered short hairs. Length 42 lines. 

A. brevicorne, Blessig, judging from the figure he has given*, 
appears to be a much broader species, with the prothorax much 
less narrowed at the apex; in the description the latter is said 
to be twice as broad as long. 


Adelium ancilla. 


A. cupreum, sat nitidum; prothorace subtiliter punctato, angulis 
posticis productis ; elytris irregulariter seriatim impresso-punc- 
tatis. 

Hab. Darling Downs. 

Copper-brown, rather nitid; head sparingly punctured ; 
clypeus rounded at the apex, its suture somewhat indistinct, 
but the groove at the base of the antennary ridges well marked; 
prothorax transverse, much narrower than the elytra, finely 
and rather remotely punctured, broad at the base, the apex 
narrowed, sides strongly rounded, posterior angles produced 
directly outwards ; scutellum transversely triangular, its apex 
rounded ; elytra broadly obovate, convex, seriate-punctate, the 
punctures irregularly impressed, oblong or round, here and there 
one, two, or three together, the intervals of the rows broad, 
impunctate, and more or less uneven from the impressed sides 
of the punctures ; epipleure of the elytra, body beneath, and 
legs glossy reddish copper, sparingly and finely punctured ; 


* Hore Soc. Ent. Rossicze, fase. i. p. 101, taf. 3. fig. 2. 


Tenebrionide from Australia and Tasmania. 137 


antenne more than half the length of the body, slightly thicker 
outwards, glossy copper at the base, gradually becoming ferru- 
ginous and opaque, third joint nearly as long as the next two 
together, the last joint a little larger than the preceding one, 
and somewhat semicircular. Length 5} lines. 

Differs from A. cisteloides, Kr. (?A. helopoides, Boisd.), inter 
alia, in its longer antennee, and in the greater breadth of the 
base, and the produced posterior angles of the prothorax. 


Adelium repandum. 
A, cupreum, subnitidum ; prothorace creberrime punctato, punctis 
magnis rarissime dispersis ; elytris seriatim punctatis, interstitiis 
alternis interrupte subcostatis. 


HTab. Brisbane. 


Copper-brown, a little nitid; head rather finely punctured ; 
clypeus truncate at the apex, its suture going off near the an- 
tennary ridges, no branch groove ; prothorax moderately trans- 
verse, not so broad as the elytra, sides well rounded, posterior 
angles not produced, base emarginate, rather close to and 
shghtly overlapping the elytra, closely and minutely punc- 
tured, a few large punctures irregularly dispersed among them; 
scutellum very short and transverse ; elytra obovate, irregu- 
larly seriate-punctate, punctures small, not crowded, the inter- 
vals between the rows broad, the alternate ones with slightly 
raised interrupted lines, epipleuree with a few minute scattered 
punctures ; body beneath and legs dark greenish brown, very 
glossy, the middle of the abdominal segments finely corru- 
gated ; antenne rather short, copper-brown, thicker outwards, 
third joint a little longer only than the fourth, the last ovate, 
much longer than the tenth. Length 5} lines, 

A distinct species; in the closeness of its prothorax to the 
elytra, and also in habit, slightly approaching the genus 
Coripera. 

Adelium scytalicum. 
A, fusco-cupreum, pernitidum ; prothorace nigro, levissimo; elytris 
seriatim punctatis, punctis ineequalibus. 

Hab. Swan River. 

Brownish copper, very nitid ; head and prothorax black, the 
former minutely punctured, the latter very smooth and glossy, 
rather transverse, the sides well rounded and not foliaceous, 
the base and apex of equal breadth; scutellum nearly semi- 
circular; elytra oblong, slightly rounded at the sides, seriate- 
punctate, the punctures unequal in size, the intervals but very 
slightly convex ; epipleure of the elytra, legs, and body beneath 
very smooth and glossy; tarsi ferruginous; antenne dark 


138 Mr. F.P. Pascoe on new Genera and Species of 


brown, eighth, ninth, and tenth joints triangular, dilated on 
one side, the eleventh obliquely ovate, larger than the pre- 
ceding one. Length 5 lines. 

I have but one “example of this very distinct species; it is 


probable that the peculiarity of the antenna is sexual. 


Adelium orphana. 


A, cupreum, nitidum ; prothorace subtiliter punctato ; elytris striato- 
punctatis. 


Hab. Yankee Jim’s Creek, Victoria. 


Glossy copper-brown ; head finely punctured ; clypeus very 
slightly emarginate at the apex, its suture moderately arched ; 
prothorax transverse, nearly as broad as the elytra, a little 
rounded at the sides, minutely punctured, posterior angles not 
produced; scutellum transversely triangular; elytra sub- 
parallel at the sides, punctate-striate, punctures rather small 
and approximate, intervals of the strie thickly punctured, 
epipleuree finely punctured; body beneath and legs glossy 
copper; tarsi fulvous; antenne ferruginous, gradually thicker 
outwards; last joint larger than the tenth, somewhat semi- 
circular. Length 43 lines. 

Very like an Amara in habit; narrower, more parallel at 
the sides, and more glossy than any of the others. 


The three following species have a more slender form than 
the Adelia generally: the prothorax is also less transverse 
and only shghtly emarginate at the apex, and the eyes are 
broader and less impinged on by the antennary ridges. The 
third species has the prothorax nearly as broad at the base as 
at the apex, while in the first two it is very much narrower. 
They lead to a certain extent to Apaszs, from which, however, 
they are separated by the characters of their anterior tarsi. 


Adelium steropoides. 
A, gracile, eneum ; prothorace apice parum emarginato, basi angus- 
tiore; elytris punctato-striatis. 


Hab. Victoria. 


Brassy, nitid; head concave and thickly punctured between 
the antennary ridges, the front with a slightly bilobed gibbosity ; 
clypeus deeply emar; ginate; prothorax rather broader than 
long, the sides well rounded, narrowed at the base, very mi- 
nutely punctured ; scutellum triang ular ; elytra oblong, shghtly 
rounded at the sides, moderately « convex, punctate-striate, the 
punctures nearly contiguous, the intervals of the strie narrow, 
convex, and impunctate ; epipleuree of the elytra, body beneath, 


Tenebrionide from Australia and Tasmania. 139 


.and legs glossy copper-brown, with minute scattered punctures; 
tarsi and outer joints of the antenne ferruginous. Length 
64 lines. 

Adelium ruptum. 
A, gracile, piceo-fuscum ; prothorace apice parum emarginato, basi 
angustiore ; elytris weneis, striatis, striis interruptis. 

Hab. Yankee Jim’s Creek. 

Pitchy brown, nitid; head concave between the antennary 
ridges, rather thickly punctured, front slightly raised between 
the eyes; clypeus tinged with steel- blue, deeply emarginate, 
the upper lip very short and narrow ; prothorax slightly trans- 
verse, well rounded at the sides, narrowed at the base, very 
minutely punctured; scutellum rather narrowly triangular ; 
elytra oblong, slightly rounded at the sides, a little depressed, 
striate, the striz more or less interrupted, the intervals of the 
strie flattish and nearly impunctate, epipleure indistinctly 
punctured ; body beneath and legs dark brown, glossy ; tarsi 


y] 
and outer joints of antenne ferruginous. Length 7 lines. 


Adelium commodum. 


A, gracile, nigrum; prothorace apice parum emarginato, basi haud 
angustato; elytris wneis, tenuiter subpunctato-striatis. 


Hab. Tasmania. 


Black, subnitid; head scarcely punctured, flattish in front 
and above the eyes; clypeus strongly emarginate, somewhat 
ferruginous, as well as the upper lip; prothorax as long as 
broad, apex slightly emarginate, sides moderately rounded, 
base rather broad, but less so than the apex, the disk very 
slightly convex and scarcely punctured ; scutellum transverse ; 
elytra slightly rounded at the sides, finely striate, the striz 
with traces of punctures only, the intervals narrow, with an 
indistinct punctuation ; epipleure of the elytra, body beneath, 
and femora glossy reddish brown, with minute shallow punc- 
tures ; tibie reddish ferruginous ; tarsi and antenne paler, in- 
clining to fulvous. Length 5 lines. 


APASIS. 
Mentum angulis anticis rotundatum. 
Prothorax apice truncatus. 


Tarsi ant. in foem. art. tribus intermediis obconicis; omnes subtus 
tomentosi. 


The type of this genus has a very different appearance from 
any of the species of Adeliwm; and therefore, in the absence 
of any very salient differential character, I have been led to 


140 My. F.P. Pascoe on new Genera and Species of 


attach some importance to the peculiar form of the inter-. 
mediate joints of the anterior tarsi of the female; for in the 
male they are transverse, as in both sexes of Adeliwm*, but 
more dilated. 

I owe my specimens, as well as all the new allied forms 
here described, to my kind friend Dr. Howitt, to whom I dedi- 
cate the species. 


Apasis Howitt’. Pl. XI. fig. 7, 3. 
A. atra, nitida ; tarsis palpisque fulvis; elytris striatis. 
Hab. Victoria. 


Black, shinmg; head nearly impunctate, very hollow be- 
tween the antennary ridges in the line of the clypeal suture, a 
transverse groove in front above the eyes; clypeus strongly 
emarginate, upper lip large and prominent; prothorax very 
glabrous, finely and sparsely punctured, about equal in length 
and breadth, convex, rounded at the sides, the margins with a 
narrow raised border; scutellum transverse; elytra oblong 
oval, a little broader than the prothorax, slightly rounded at 
the sides, striate, the strie and the spaces between them im- 
punctate, scutellar stria nearly obsolete; epipleuree of the 
elytra, body beneath, and legs pitchy brown, very smooth and 
glossy ; tarsi and palpi fulvous; antenne a little thicker out- 
wards. Length 10 lines. 


LICINOMA. 


Mentum angulis anticis rotundatum. 
Tarsi subtus leviter pilosi. 
Prothorax apice haud emarginatus. 

In other respects, except that the eye is broader, this genus 
resembles Adeliwm, with the habit of some of the smaller 
Feronie. 

Licinoma nitida. 
L. cuprea, nitida ; elytris punctato-striatis ; tarsis fulvis; antennis 
ferrugineis. 

Hab. Mount Macedon, Victoria. 

? 


Copper-brown, shining, finely punctured; head convex be- 
tween the antennary ridges, sparsely punctured; clypeus 
emarginate at the apex; prothorax nearly as long as broad, 
the sides slightly rounded, a little narrowed at the base; scu- 
tellum small and indistinct; elytra oblong, very moderately 


rounded at the sides, scarcely broader than the prothorax, de- 


* The anterior and frequently the intermediate tarsi are more dilated 
in the males of Ade/ixm than in the females. 


Tenebrionide from Australia and Tasmania. 141 


licately punctate-striate, the intervals of the strie flattish, 

sparingly punctured; epipleure of the elytra, body beneath, 

femora, and tibize glossy reddish brown, sparsely punctured ; 

tarsi fulvous ; antenne ferruginous, thicker outwards, the last 

ce large and as long as the two preceding together. Length 
ines. 


BrYCOPIA. 
Ocult prominuli, subrotundati. 


Mentum angulis anticis rotundatum. 
Prothorax apice haud emarginatus. 


The principal differentiating character in this genus is the 
prominent and nearly circular eye. The simple clypeal suture 
may probably also be taken as a generic character. The tarsi 
are closely tomentose beneath, as in Adelium. 


Brycopia pilosella. 
B. breyiter et sparse pilosa; capite prothoraceque violaceo-nigris ; 
elytris cupreis, punctato-striatis. 


Hab, Mount Macedon, Victoria. 


Shining above, with short erect scattered hairs; head and 
prothorax violet-black, coarsely punctured, the clypeal suture 
not sending a branch along the base of the antennary ridge ; 
sides of the prothorax well rounded anteriorly, then contracting 
more gradually to the base; scutellum triangular; elytra 
oblong oval, coarsely punctate-striate, the intervals between the 
striz impunctate, epipleure scarcely punctured ; body beneath 
reddish pitchy, punctured ; legs and antennz pale ferruginous, 
the last joint of the latter rounded, a little larger than the 
preceding one. Length 3 lines. 


DINORIA. 
Oculi parvi, rotundati. 
Tarsi subtus pilosi. 
Prothorax apice haud emarginatus. 
Very similar to Brycopia, and only to be distinguished by 
the pilose tarsi. The clypeal suture is also simple. 


Dinoria picta. 
D. cuprea, nitida ; elytris marginibus fulvis. 
Hab. Tasmania. 


Copper-brown, shining ; head coarsely punctured, the cly- 
peus forming a prominent fold above; prothorax transverse, 
roughly and not closely punctured, rounded at the sides, more 
narrowed behind the middle, the posterior angles prominent, 


142 Mr. F.P. Pascoe on new Genera and Species of 


but not acute; scutellum narrowly triangular ; elytra obovate, 
closely and strongly punctate-striate, the intermediate mtervals 
more elevated, the margins of the disk and apex fulvous; 
body beneath and femora at the base dark glossy brown, 
sparsely punctured ; rest of the femora, tibie at the apex, and 
tarsi clear fulvous; palpi and antenne yellowish ferruginous, 
the latter a little thicker outwards, the last joint oval, nearly 
equal to the two preceding together. Length 3 lines. 


DYSTALICA. 
Oculi angustati. 
Tarsi subtus pilosi. 
Prothorax apice emarginatus, lateribus crenatus. 
In habit resembling Adeliwm porcatum more than anything 
else in the subfamily. 


Dystalica homogenea. 


D. subparallela ; capite prothoraceque nigris; elytris ceneis, fortiter 
punctato-striatis. 


Hab. Swan River. 


Head and prothorax closely and rather coarsely punctured ; 
clypeal suture strongly arched, sending back on each side a 
shallow groove terminating near the upper edge of the eye; 
prothorax much broader than long, convex, the sides rounded 
and remotely crenate; scutellum narrowly triangular; elytra 
oblong, the sides nearly parallel, about the width of the pro- 
thorax, strongly punctate-striate, the punctures approximate, 
intervals between the striz narrow and very convex, epi- 
pleure coarsely and rather closely punctured; body beneath 
and legs greenish black, glossy, slightly punctured; antenne 
with the third joint elongate, fourth to tenth equal and ob- 
conic, the last oval, not larger nor longer than the tenth. 
Length 8 lines. 


Omolipus levis. 


O. ater, nitidus; antennis tarsisque ferrugineis; elytris subtiliter 
seriatim punctatis. 


Hab. Cape York. 


Black, shming; head and prothorax very minutely punc- 
tured, the latter transverse, well rounded at the sides, the base 
broader than the apex; scutellum very small, triangular ; 
elytra shortly ovate, seriate-punctate, the punctures very small 
and invisible to the naked eye; body beneath and legs very 
glossy ; the antenne, palpi, and tarsi ferruginous ; claw-joint 
very stout. Length 6 lines. 


Tenebrionide from Australia and Tasmania. 143 


Omolipus gnesioides. 
OQ. ater, nitidus ; prothorace antice gibbosulo; elytris fortiter se- 
riatim punctatis, punctis oblongis. 
Hab, Port Denison. 


Black, shining; head very minutely punctured, punctures 
somewhat scattered, much more crowded on the clypeus ; pro- 
thorax also minutely punctured, somewhat compressed, and 
becoming slightly gibbous anteriorly, the sides moderately 
rounded; scutellum small, transverse, rounded behind; elytra 
rather narrowly ovate, seriate-punctate, the punctures oblong 
and strongly impressed; body beneath and legs very glossy ; 
antenne and tarsi black. Length 4 lines. 

Omolipus (Pascoe, Journ. of Entom. i. p. 127) is allied to 
the European genus MWisolampus, from which it may be at once 
distinguished by the presence of a scutellum and the hooked 
inner maxillary lobe. The species are all of an intense black 
colour, more or less glossy ; and, in addition to the characters 
given of the genus, it may be stated that the claw-joint is un- 
usually stout, and the epipleura gradually narrows posteriorly 
and disappears a little way from the apex. The other two 
species may be diagnosed as follows :— 


Omolipus corvus, Pase. 1. ¢.—Ater, nitidus ; prothoracis basi apice 
angustiore ; elytris fortiter seriatim punctatis. 


Hab. Brisbane*. 


Omolipus socius, Pase. (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser.3. ix. p.463).— 
Ater, nitidissimus; prothoracis basi apice latiore ; elytris fortiter 
seriatim punctatis, punctis distantibus. 


Hab. Wizard Island. 


EcTYcHe. 
Subfamily Amwpuarporiz. 


Clypeus a fronte discretus, antice paulo rotundatus. 
Tibiee antice apice dilatate, oblique truncate. 
Processus intercoxalis angustatus, apice rotundatus. 


Head rather short, inserted into the prothorax as far as the 
eyes, regularly convex in front; the clypeus large, a little 
rounded anteriorly, separated from the front by a strongly 
arched suture. Eyes narrow, entire. Antenne slightly thicker 
outwards, the third joint longer than the others, the fifth to the 
tenth more or less ovate, submoniliform, the last larger and 
oblong. Mentum pedunculate, trapezoidal, the anterior border 
slightly biemarginate ; labium small, membranous, transverse. 
Maxillary lobes narrow, the inner hooked. Maxillary palpi 


* Not Melbourne, as erroneously stated in the ‘ Journal of Entomology.’ 


144. Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera and Species of 


large, strongly securiform ; the labial short, thick, approximate 
at the base. Prothorax transverse, convex, apex rather slightly 
emarginate, sides rounded but broadly emarginate at the pos- 
terior angle, the emargination with a tooth im the middle. 
Elytra ovate, convex, the shoulders rounded; epipleura broad 
at the base, gradually narrower and almost obsolete at the 
apex. femora strongly clavate ; anterior tibize toothed along 
the outer margin, gradually thicker below, the apex obliquely 
truncate and terminating im a stout spur inwardly, the inter- 
mediate and posterior linear, the edges round their cotyloid 
cavities spinous; tarsi slender, setose beneath ; the basal joint 
of the posterior moderately elongate. Prosternum abruptly 
elevated, rounded anteriorly and posteriorly. Mesosternum 
abrupt and a little excavated in front. Metasternum very 
short. Abdomen with the third and fourth segments mem- 
branous at their edges. Body, with the legs and antenne, 
covered with long flying hairs. 

After Dr. Leconte, I have taken Amphidora as the type of 
a subfamily perfectly distinct from the Adeline, im which 
M. Lacordaire places it, although with some doubt. The sub- 
family forms to a certain extent an exception to the cognate 
groups in regard to the tarsi, the pubescence beneath being 
“very coarse, sometimes almost spinous;” in Hetyche it is 
completely setose (or spinous). ‘The Amphidorine hitherto 
have been exclusively Californian and Chilian; and, notwith- 
standing there are so many points of agreement between the 
latter and the Australian beetle-faunas, it was not until after 
a long examination that I ventured to consider this genus one 
of its members. All the essential characters, however, are 
the same, the intercoxal process, very broad in Amphidora it- 
self, is considerably less so in Stenotrichus; and we have seen 
that the vestiture of the tarsi is variable. 

I owe my specimen to the Rev. George Bostock, of Free- 
mantle. 


Fictyche erebea. Pl. XI. fig. 1. 


E. oblonga, nigra, opaca ; elytris striato-punctatis, interstitiis crebre 
punctatis. 


Hab. Freemantle. 


Black, opaque, everywhere above covered with long, erect, 
slender, black hairs; head, upper lip, and prothorax closely 
and finely punctured; scutellum minute, punctiform; elytra 
about three times the length of the prothorax, striate-punctate, 
the intervals closely and rugosely punctured; breast gla- 
brous, closely punctured; abdomen coarsely punctured, hairy. 
Length 2 lines. 


Tenebrionidex from Australia and Tasmania. 145 


The following species is closely allied to Eetyche, but differs 
in the character of the tibize, which are all of the same form and 
toothed (or rather, perhaps, shortly spined) externally. It is a 
much smaller species; and my specimen, which I owe to Mr. 
Odewahn, of Gawler, having been carded, the gum (?) used has 
such a tenacious property that it is impossible to get rid of it so 
as to be able to examine the different organs satisfactorily. I 
record it here principally to call the attention of Australian 
entomologists to the subject. The occurrence of two such 
closely allied species so far apart suggests the probability that 
these are by no means such isolated forms as they now appear 
to be. It 1s not unlikely that they are ants’-nest insects. 


Ectyche? nana. 
£.? breviter ovata, nigra, opaca ; elytris subnitidis, crebre punctatis, 
interstitiis rugosis. 
Hab. Gawler. 


Shortly ovate, opaque black, but the elytra slightly glossy, 
covered above with long black erect hairs ; head and prothorax 
finely and closely punctured; clypeus not distinct from the 
front ; prothorax transverse, convex, rounded at the sides and 
anterior angles, the posterior acuminate ; scutellum inconspi- 
cuous; elytra scarcely broader than the prothorax, subnitid, 
the punctures mostly irregular, or with slight indications of 
rows, crowded, the intervals rugose ; body beneath dark brown, 
closely punctured; antenne and legs ferruginous ; tibie slightly 
compressed, gradually dilated downwards, the outer edge 
shortly spined; tarsi with longish hairs beneath. Length 
1} line. 

BRISES. 
Subfamily Cazomerorrn®. 
Caput ad oculos retractum. 
Mawille lobo interiore mutico. 
Prothorax lateribus foliaceis. 

Head transverse, inserted into the prothorax as far as the 
eyes; antennary ridges dilated ; clypeus broad, separated from 
the front by a slightly arched line, strongly emarginate in 
front. Eyes transverse, entire. Antenne small, thicker out- 
wards ; third joint elongate; fourth, fifth, and sixth obconic ; 
seventh to the tenth submoniliform, the last obovate. Mentum, 
as well as the labium, transverse, broader and truncate ante- 
riorly. Maxillary lobes small, the inner short and unarmed. 
Palpi gradually thicker outwards; the maxillary with a short 
basal joint, second as long as the two following together, the 
last narrowly triangular ; the labial with a basilateral inser- 


Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. iti. 10 


146 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera and Species of 


tion. Prothorax transverse, the apex strongly emarginate, 
sides foliaceous and recurved, disk scarcely convex, the base 
subtruncate, with the posterior angles narrowly produced. 
Elytra shortly ovate, broader than the prothorax at their base, 
shoulders round; epipleuree gradually narrowing posteriorly. 
Legs rather feeble; femora slightly thickened, the anterior 
with trochanters; tibiee linear, shortly spurred; tarsi clothed 
beneath with long, stiff hairs, the middle and posterior with 
the claw-joint as long, or nearly as long, as the preceding joints 
together. Prosternum elevated, produced above. Mesosternum 
V-shaped. Metasternum short. Intercoxal process narrowly 
triangular, obtuse anteriorly. Abdomen with the fourth seg- 
ment very short, and with the third incurved at the sides. 

This is another of those special forms in which Australia is 
so prolific ; and therefore there is little to be said respecting its 
affinities. As may be supposed, it differs in some respects 
from the characters of the Coelometopine as laid down by 
M. Lacordaire. Many species of this subfamily are Califor- 
nian, where, according to Dr. Leconte, they are found under 
the bark of trees. We are ignorant of the habits of the 
Australian species. 


Brises trachynotoides. Pl. XI. fig. 5. 


B. nigro-fusca, opaca; elytris granulatis, punctatis, singulis bicos- 
tatis. 


Hab, Champion Bay. 


Opaque blackish brown; head and prothorax finely and 
very closely granulate, the granulations more or less confluent; 
scutellum transverse, pointed at the tip; elytra moderately 
convex, irregularly punctured, with the intervals granulate, 
each elytron with two very marked coste not reaching to the 
apex ; body beneath pitchy brown, finely but obscurely punc- 
tured; antenne and legs dark ferruginous, covered with scat- 
tered stiffish hairs. Length 7} lines. 


ASPHALUS. 


Subfamily Ca@zomerorrnx. 
Caput ad oculos retractum. 
Mawille lobo interiore hamato. 
Tarsi omnes art. ultimo ceeteris simul sumptis longiore. 


Head transverse, inserted into the prothorax as far as the 
eyes; clypeus separated from the front by an arched line, 
SACK emarginate anteriorly; labrum broadly transverse, 
porrect, Eyes transverse, nearly entire. Antenne rather 


Tenebrionidee from Australia and Tasmania. 147 


short, gradually thicker outwards, the third joint a little longer 
than the second and fourth, and all, as far as the seventh, ob- 
conic; eighth, ninth, and tenth broader and shorter, the last 
larger than the preceding, round and a little depressed. Men- 
tum shortly pedunculate, hexagonal, winged *; labium very 
transverse, subtrilobed. Maxillary lobes—inner narrow, gra- 
dually terminating in a strong hook; outer short, broad, some- 
what triangular. Maxillary palpi stout, the last joint securi- 
form ; labial short, last joint large, cup-shaped. Prothorax 
convex, broader than long, sides rounded, terminating poste- 
riorly in a strongly produced acute angle; apex deeply and 
broadly emarginate, base bisinuate. LElytra ovate, as broad 
as the prothorax, convex; epipleure entire, gradually narrow- 
ing from the shoulder to the apex. Legs stout, the posterior 
longest; femora gradually thickened, furnished with tro- 
chanters; tibie shortly spurred, intermediate and anterior 
arched ; tarsi short, entire, the claw-joint longer than the rest 
together. Prosternum broad, produced behind. Mesosternum 
broadly V-shaped. Metasternum very short. Intercoxal pro- 
cess small, quadrate. Abdomen with the third and fourth 
segments strongly incurved at the sides. 

In habit resembling Pedinus, with which I at first thought 
this genus might possibly be connected; but its true place is 
with the Coelometopine. Mr. F. Bates has already placed his 
two Australian genera Hypaulax and Chileone, dismembered 
from Nyctobates, in this subfamily ; but these are very different 
in appearance from Asphalus. There is a considerable depres- 
sion on the throat of the species here described, which repre- 
sents the grooves of Hypaulax and Celometopus. The lower 
lip is also remarkable, inasmuch as the central lobe appears to 
be corneous, whilst the lateral ones are membranous. 


Asphatus ebeninus. Pl. XI. fig. 3. 
A, aterrimus, nitidus, levis; elytris leviter punctato-striatis. 
Hab. Clarence River. 


Deep black, smooth and shining; antenne and tarsi ferru- 
ginous; head and prothorax very minutely punctured, the 
latter with the sides rather more broadly margined anteriorly 
than posteriorly ; scutellum very short, transverse ; elytra very 
convex, faintly punctate-striate, the epipleura at its junction 


* Mr. F. Bates (Trans. Ent. Soc. 1868, p. 259) proposes by this word to 
designate that ‘peculiar form of mentum composed of a central portion 
large and convex and two smaller flat pieces (wings) situated on each side 
at the back.” These wings om to be the ‘lateral lobes” of Dr. Leconte. 
The presence of these lobes differentiates Nyctobates from Iphthimus. 


10* 


148 Myr.F. P. Pascoe on new Genera and Species of 


with the disk forming a prominent line, especially anteriorly ; 
body beneath more or less finely corrugated. Length 8 lines*. 


PROMETHIS. 
Subfamily Tewrprioni 2. 


Caput exsertum, pone oculos collo cylindrico contractum. 
Prothorax angulis anticis productis, rotundatis ; marginibus integris. 
Tibice haud calearatee ; tarsi postici validi, breviusculi. 

The type of this genus is “ Upis (Iphthimus) angulatus,” Ex.t, 
a species remarkable for the bearded mentum of its males—a 
peculiarity which does not appear to be anything more than 
specific. This genus is differentiated both from Upis and 
Iphthimus by the form of its prothorax, and its entire margins 
when compared with the latter,—to which, as a secondary cha- 
racter, may be added the sculpture of its elytra. The first of 
the two species described below has been long known in col- 
lections ; and in my own it formerly stood as a Baryscelis, an 
unpublished name of Dr. Boisduval. Iphthimus niger, Blessig, 
appears to be in some respects intermediate between the two 
following. 


Promethis lethalis. 


P. nigra, subnitida; prothorace basi angustiore ; elytris postice la- 
tioribus, fortiter punctato-striatis, interstitiis convexis. 


Hab. Queensland. 


Black, shining ; head minutely punctured ; clypeus slightly 
emarginate at the apex, separated from the front by a fine 
transverse line bent downwards at the sides; prothorax very 
finely punctured, longer than in P. angulata, gradually nar- 
rowing towards the base, strongly canaliculate on the disk, 
with two impressed spots on each side; scutellum semicircular; 
elytra much broader than the prothorax at the base, and gra- 
dually widening posteriorly, rounding towards the apex, deeply 
punctate-striate, the punctures indistinct, the intervals raised 
and very convex; beneath glossy black; first three segments 


* Mr. F. Bates, as we have already noticed, having withdrawn several 
species previously placed with Nyctobates, to form his two genera Hypaulax 
and Chileone, which he places in Ceelometopine, it will be necessary to 
constitute another for my WV. feronioides. This genus, which I propose to 
name JZydissus, differs essentially from both the above in haying the 
penultimate joint of all the tarsi subbilobed ; it has no grooves behind the 
mentum ; and the epipleural line terminates at the shoulder, this raised 
and strongly marked line, which in Hypaulaxr is continuous with the 
basal, being interrupted, the basal line turning backwards and running 
down for a short distance inside and parallel to the other. 

+ Wiegmann’s Archiv, 1842, i. p. 174. It is found in Victoria as well 
as in Tasmania. 


Tenebrionide from Australia and Tasmania. 149 


of the abdomen finely and thickly punctured; legs pitchy ; 
antenne ferruginous, scarcely extending to the middle of the 
prothorax. Length 13 lines. 

A much larger species than P. angulata, but with shorter 
antenne proportionally, more nitid, a longer prothorax con- 
tracted behind, and strongly striated elytra, which are con- 
siderably broader posteriorly. In the following species the 
elytra are nearly parallel, and the prothorax has the apex and 
base of the same breadth. 


Promethis quadricollis. 
P. nigra, subnitida; prothorace transversim subquadrato ; elytris 
subparallelis, punctato-striatis, interstitiis modice convexis. 


Hab. Swan River. 

Resembles the last, but with head and prothorax much less 
finely punctured, the latter very much more transverse, not 
narrower at the base, slightly canaliculate ; elytra nearly pa- 
rallel at the sides, punctate-striate, the striz broad and shal- 
low, the punctures large, intervals of the striz moderately 
convex; abdomen very minutely punctured, the second and 
third segments with a series of short longitudinal ridges at the 
base. Length 9 lines. 


It will be necessary to form a new genus for the reception 
of Upis cylindrica, Germ.*, which, as M. Lacordaire justly 
observes, is more related to Menephilus than to Upis. Itisa 
very distinct form, for which I propose the name of 


CEcTosIs. 
Oculi angustati, infra acuti. 
Prothorax angulis posticis rotundatis. 
Epipleura postice defecta. 


It is a less depressed form than Menephilus, and has on each 
side between the base of the mandible and the eye a prominent 
fold, as in Iphthimus ; and it is this apparently which gives the 
latter its peculiar form. The prosternum is recurved behind, 
and terminates in a short triangular process. The absence of 
the epipleura towards the apex is also characteristic of Dechius, 
Pasc.t, another Australian genus of this subfamily, but which 
is notwithstanding more allied to Tenebrio, as 1t appears to 
me, on account of its spurred tibiae. My specimen is from the 
Darling River. 


* Linn. Entom. iii. 198. 
+ Journ. of Entom. ii. p.455. Mr. F. Bates (Trans. Ent. Soc. 1868, 
. 265) contradicts my statement as to the absence of the hook on the 
internal maxillary lobe of Dechius aphodioides. This part has since been 
examined by Messrs. Smith and C. Waterhouse, of the British Museum, 
who agree with me that it does not possess a vestige of such a peculiarity. 


150) Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera and Species of 


MENERISTES. 


Subfamily Z'eveprionrwx. 
Tibice calearatee ; femora incrassata. 


This genus differs only in the above characters from Jene- 
philus, Muls. The type I have received from Dr. Howitt, 
under ‘the name of “ Baryscelis laticollis, Boisd.” That genus 
was never published; but, according to a note of M. Lacor- 
daire’s, it belongs to the Coelometopine, and therefore cannot 
be this. In the British Museum the same species is labelled 
“ Tenebrio australis, M‘L. (Boisd.).” The descriptions of 
Dr. Boisduval in the ‘ Voyage de l’Astrolabe’ are very short, 
varying from five Latin words to five-and-twenty, the latter 
exceptional ; and these are followed by a strictly literal French 
translation. With the vague ideas of genera common thirty 
years ago, and even later, the generic name affords scarcely 
any clue, and it is only by a sort of tradition that we are able 
to accept at all many of Dr. Boisduval’s names*. The types, 
many of them at least, seem to have been lost. I retain the 
name of “ daticoll’s,” as it is sufliciently distinctive, and, should 
it hereafter be found to be the species so designated by Dr. 
Boisduval, there will be no alteration. 


Meneristes laticollis. Pl. XI. fig. 2. 


M, niger, nitidus; sutura clypeali valde impressa; prothoracis an- 
gulis anticis et posticis productis ; tibie antics valde arcuate. 


Hab. Victoria. 


Black, shining; head glossy, finely and closely punctured ; 
clypeal suture arched, strongly impressed; prothorax minutely 
punctured, anterior angles “produced, subacuminate, posterior 
terminating in a long acute angular process ; scutellum curvi- 
linearly triangular; elytra ne early parallel, coarsely punc- 
tate-striate, punctures slightly quadrate, very close together, 
intervals between the stria very narrow ; body beneath and 
legs glossy black ; anterior tibiae equal in ‘length to the inter- 
mediate, strongly curved. Length 9 lines. 


Meneristes intermedius. 
M. niger, nitidus; sutura clypeali impressa; prothoracis angulis 
minus productis ; tibiis anticis ( 9 ) vix arcuatis. 
Hab. Gawler. 
Black, shining; head opaque, finely punctured; clypeal 
* Under the name of Mallodon australis, Boisd., for example, M. Lacor- 


daire says he found “several species, belonging to different genera, in 
collections.” (Gen. viii. p. 111, note.) 


Tenebrionide from Australia and Tasmania. 151 


suture arched, moderately impressed ; prothorax as in the last 
species, but the angles, especially the posterior, less produced ; 
scutellum triangular ; elytra broader in proportion, less glossy, 
and less strongly punctured; body beneath black, shining ; 
legs glossy reddish pitchy ; anterior tibie in the male strongly 
arched; shorter, and nearly straight, at least on the outer edge, 
in the female ; the former only with the tarsi dilated. Length 
8 lines. 

A stouter insect comparatively than the last, and differing 
in the form of the anterior tibia. In both species there is a 
deep fovea on each side of the prothorax at the base. 


Meneristes servulus. 

M, niger, nitidus; sutura clypeali vix impressa; prothoracis angulis 
posticis productis ( ¢ ); tibiis anticis in mare longioribus, arcuatis, 
apice penicillatis. 

Hab. “Tasmania to Queensland.” 


Black, shining; head glossy, very minutely punctured ; 
clypeal suture marked by a smooth arched line only ; two small 
impressed curved lines between the eyes ; prothorax longer in 
proportion to the width, very smooth, anterior angles rounded, 
the posterior narrowly produced in the male; scutellum tri- 
angular ; elytra narrower anteriorly and not much broader than 
the prothorax at the base, the greatest width a little distance 
from the apex in the male, the base broader in the female, 
punctate-striate as in the last; body beneath and legs pitehy ; 
anterior tibiz in the males much longer than the rest, strongly 
arched, and having a tuft of golden hairs at the apex; in the 
females shorter, less arched, and without the tuft at the apex. 
Length 63 lines. 


EPHIDONIUS. 


Subfamily Tewesrionrx. 


Caput exsertum, rhomboideum, pone oculos elongatum. 
Tibie fortiter calcarate ; tarsi subtus subnudi. 


Head exserted, rhomboidal, broad in front, gradually nar- 
rowed behind the eyes ; clypeus widely emarginate at the apex, 
its suture nearly straight, except at the sides. Eyes small, 
rather narrow, transverse. Antenne slender; third joint longest; 
fourth, fifth, and sixth shorter, obconic, nearly equal in length; 
seventh to tenth more or less obovate ; the last ovate, pointed, 
scarcely longer than the tenth. Mentum trapezoidal, broadest 
and truncate anteriorly. Labium corneous in the middle, with 
two rounded membranous lobes at the sides ; its palpi elongate, 
a little thicker outwards. Maxille with two short lobes, the 


152. Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera and Species of 


inner narrow and unarmed; maxillary palpi with the first 
joint very short, second long, the last obconic, truncate at the 
apex. Prothorax transverse, slightly emargmate anteriorly, 
anterior angles not produced, sides rounded, without a raised 
border, and terminating in well-marked posterior angles, base 
broad and subtruncate. Hlytra ovate, slightly convex, broader 
than the prothorax. Femora sublinear; tibize strongly spurred; 
tarsi slender, gradually longer from the anterior, nearly naked 
beneath, except a few sete at the tips. Prosternum narrow, 
declivous; mesosternum V-shaped; metasternum moderately 
elongate. Abdomen with the fourth segment very short, its 
sutural edge arched. 

The general appearance of the insect forming the type of 
this genus is more nearly that of Iphthimus ttalicus than any 
other known to me. ‘The vestiture of the tarsi, however, and 
the presence of spurs to the tibie is sufficiently distinctive ; 
the former character, indeed, may lead to the doubt of its be- 
longing to the Tenebrionine at all; but in this case I believe 
it is exceptional. 

I am indebted for my specimens to Johannes Odewahn, Esq. 


Ephidonius acuticornis. Pl. XI. fig. 6. 


E. niger, capite prothoraceque nitidis; elytris opacis, seriatim et 
leviter punctulatis. 


Hab. Gawler, South Australia. 


Black ; head and prothorax finely punctured, shining, the 
former from the clypeus backwards smooth and convex; base 
of the prothorax close to the elytra, but below their level ; 
scutellum triangular; elytra finely seriate-punctate, the suture 
thickened into a line, three other lines also on each elytron 
placed on the intervals of every four rows of punctures ; body 
beneath and legs shining pitchy brown; antenne reddish 
brown. Length 9 lines. 


TANYLYPA. 
Subfamily Borrmz. 


Oculi transversi. 
Maville lobo interno inermi. 
Tibice arcuate. 

Head exserted, small, gradually narrower behind the eyes ; 
clypeus separated from the front by a short arched suture. 
Eyes rather narrow, transverse. Antenne a little thicker 
outwards ; the basal joints more or less obconic, the eighth to 
the tenth transverse, the last rounded. Mentum trapezoidal ; 
labium short, transverse, corneous. Maxillary lobes short, the 
inner narrow, unarmed, the outer broadly triangular. Maxil- 


Tenebrionide from Australia and Tasmania. 153 


lary palpi stout, broadly dilated upwards; the labial distant 
at the base, w ith the last joint very large, cup-shaped, obli- 
quely truncate. Prothorax longer than broad, narrowed and 
truncate at the apex, sides rounded, posterior angles acute, the 
base truncate. Hlytra elongate, parallel, not broader than the 
prothorax, rounded at the apex; epipleura narrow and nearly 
equal throughout, but expanding as 1t ascends to the shoulder. 
Femora stout ; tibize strongly curved ; tarsi short, the last joint 
as long as the rest together. Anterior coxe transverse. Pro- 
sternum slightly elevated, rounded behind. Mesosternum 
short, V-formed. Metasternum elongate. Intercoxal space 
very narrow, short, triangular. Abdomen with five segments, 
all nearly equal in length and with corneous edges. 

Allied to Boros, Herbst, a genus placed with the Pythonide 
by Dr. Leconte*, on account of its anterior cotyloid cavities 
being open behind. The same authority also credits them 
with conical anterior cox. I do not know the American spe- 
cies; but in B. Schneidert they are slightly transverse T, and 
they are still more so in the present genus. Although I can- 
not agree to separate Boros from the Tenebrionide, as Dr. 
Leconte and M. C. G. Thomson have done, yet it seems de- 
sirable to keep them apart from Calcarine, with which they 
do not appear to be very intimately connected. 


Tanylypa mortio. Pl. XI. fig. 4 


T. nigra, nitida; prothorace basi trifoveolato; elytris seriatim 
punctatis. 


Hab. Tasmania. 


Black, shining; head and prothorax very finely punctured, 
the latter with three very distinct foveee at the base ; scutellum 
semicircular ; elytra rather strongly punctured in closely ap- 
proximate rows, the sutural row diverging near the scutellum, 
a very short one taking its place; body beneath and legs dark 
pitchy, smooth and shining ; antenne glossy ferruginous ; fore 


tibia with a delicate fringe of hairs within. Length 6 lines. 


EXPLANATION OF PLATE XI. 


Ectyche erebea: a, mentum &c.; b, maxilla &e. 
Meneristes laticolhs. 

Asphalus ebeninus: a, maxilla; b, mentum. 

Tanylypa morio: a, mentum; b, maxilla; ¢, fore leg. 
Brises trachynotoides: a, mentum; 6, maxilla. 
Ephidonius acuticornis: a, mentum ; 6, maxilla. 
Apasis Howittii (3). 


S 
NS SUR Oto 


* Class. Col. N. Am. p. 255. 
+ M.C.G. Thomson characterizes them as “ ovato-globose ” (Skand. 
Col. vi. p. 326). 


154 Dr. A. Metzger on the Male and Female of Lernxa 


XXII.—On the Male and Female of the genus Lernxa before 
the commencement of the so-called Retrograde Metamorphosis. 


By Dr. A. MretzGeEr *. 


In March 1866 I discovered, on the branchie of Platessa 
flesus, besides Chondracanthus cornutus, which is usually to be 
found upon them, a new and extraordinarily elegant Copepod, 
about one line in length. Subsequent investigations, how- 
ever, have convinced me that this is to be met with in abun- 
dance, at almost all seasons of the year, upon every large 
specimen of the above-mentioned species of fish, but that, 
from its small size and concealed position, it easily escapes 
observation. In fact, on the first glance at the branchie, we 
observe nothing that could betray the presence of a parasite, 
except some small dark points and streaks; and it is only 
when the branchizw are cut out and put into water, so that 
their individual lamine are separated from each other, that 
the little parasite is seen, with the free extremity of its body 
floating at the apices of the branchie. 

On a careful examination of the different individuals, I could 
at once distinguish two different forms—a shorter and stouter 
form, and a-slenderer one with an elongated abdomen. My 
supposition, that im these sexual distinctions were to be seen, 
was speedily confirmed by the discovery of numerous united 
pairs. In every such pair the shorter form was always aftixed 
at the base of the abdomen of the slenderer form by means of 
its strong clasping antenne. I could never find females with 
egg-threads, notwithstanding my looking for them repeatedly 
until late in the autumn. As to the systematic determination 
of this Copepod, which apparently belonged to the Diche- 
lestiinee, I consequently remained in doubt. 

At last, in April of the following year, I found, contrary to 
my expectation, the same little animal upon the branchiz of a 
Cyclopterus lumpus of not very large size,—and at the same 
time, on the branchial arches ot the same fish, four specimens 
of a young Lernea, recognizable at the first glance by three 
cylindrical horns situated on the upper part of the trunk, and 
also by the abdomen, which had already become somewhat 
horny and twisted into a sigmoid form; but how great was my 
astonishment when, on closer examination, I detected all the 
characters of my parasite in these Lernew! The structure 
of the antenne and limbs, the peculiar fine transverse striation 
of the abdomen, &c. were so perfectly accordant that I could 
have no doubt that the two forms belonged to each other. As 


* Translated by W. S. Dallas, F.L.S. &c., from the ‘Archiy fiir Natur- 
geschichte,’ 1868, pp. 106-110. 


before the so-called Retrograde Metamorphosis. 155 


the males of Lerna, and, indeed, of the Penellinz in general, 
so far as I am aware, are not yet known*, and, except the 
completely transformed females, only the first Nauplius-stage 
and some, so-called, young forms are described f, the stage of 
development now to be communicated, in which én all proba- 
bility copulation takes place, will not be entirely destitute of 
interest. 

Male form.—Cephalothorax (head and first thoracic seg- 
ment) longer than broad, exceeding one-third of the whole 
length of the body, circularly bowed in front, truncated behind. 
In the middle of the anterior part of the cephalothorax there is a 
pretty large eye-spot with two spherical lenses. Second, third, 
and fourth thoracic segments free, gradually diminishing in 
breadth, and together shorter than the cephalothorax. Genital 
segment increasing in breadth towards the apex, nearly as 
long as the three free thoracic segments. Caudal piece divided 
by a slight lateral constriction into two unequal sections, of 
which the last and largest bears two small processes (furca), 
each terminating at the apex with three longer bristles. 

First pair of antenne slender, indistinctly jointed, fringed in 
front with fine hairs, and terminating with bristles. 

Second pair of antenne powerful, three-jointed ; second joint 
with a tooth-like process, against which the sickle-shaped ter- 
minal joint strikes. 

In the moveable buccal cone is placed the cylindrical 
sucking-tube, terminating in a ring armed on its whole cir- 
cumference with an elegant row of little curved teeth; this is 
followed by two rings open in front (ventrally), each formed 
by two semicircular arcs, which appear to be articulated to a 
band running down to the basal framework of the buccal cone. 
Externally, on each side of the base of the cone, are the palpi, 
which bear at their extremity two long and stiff bristles, and, 
on a lateral basal enlargement, a shorter one. 

The first pair of maxillipedes three-jointed ; basal joint 
large and with a dentiform process in front on the outer side ; 
second joint obliquely dilated towards the extremity ; third 
joint claw-like, slightly curved. The second and third joints 
together are not very unlike the picture of a pointing hand. 

Second pair of maxillipedes rather stronger, consisting of a 
large oval basal joint and a long hook-shaped claw-joint. 

First and second pairs of natatory feet béramose, the rami 
two-jointed, last joint with long natatory bristles. 


* See Claus, ‘ Ueber die Familie der Lerneen,” Wiirzb. naturw. Zeit- 
schrift, Bd. ii. p. 17. 

+ Kroyer, Naturh. Tidsskr. i. p. 293; and Van Beneden, Recherches 
sur la faune litt. de Belgique (Crustacés), p. 130, pl. 19. figs. 5-12. 


156 Dr. A. Metzger on the Male and Female of Lerneza. 


Third and fourth pairs of natatory feet wndramose, in other 
respects agreeing with the preceding. 

The entire little animal, which is scarcely more than # line 
in length, is translucent, and of a peculiar bluish-grey colour, 
with the exception of some particular parts of the body, which 
contain a pigment varying from dark violet to blue. 

The female form is distinguished from the male (1) by the 
want of the second pair of maxillipedes, and (2) by the elon- 
gated, nearly uniformly cylindrical and slightly bent abdomen, 
in which the genital segment and caudal piece are not distin- 
guishable externally. ‘The two apical processes (furca) are 
excessively minute, and beset only with two or three short 
bristles. The whole surface of the abdomen also shows an 
extremely fine and regular transverse striation, in consequence 
of which the margins of the abdomen, when slightly pressed 
with a glass cover, appear as if denticulated. 

The natatory feet, the first pair of maxillipedes, the buccal 
cone, and the antenne do not differ from those of the male; 
but whilst in all the male individuals which were found united 
with females the genital segment was swelled, and presented 
a spherical inflation at each of the two spots where the genital 
apertures are situated, nothing of the kind, indicating the com- 
mencement of the business of generation, was to be observed 
in the females. Even in further advanced individuals, already 
in course of retrograde metamorphosis, in which the cephalo- 
thorax and the three free thoracic segments were no longer 
distinguishable, but which still all possessed the two pairs of 
antenne, the pair of maxillipedes, and the four pairs of nata- 
tory feet, with the basal jomt somewhat abbreviated however, 
and which also showed some of the above-mentioned pigment- 
spots, no inflation of the abdomen by sexual materials was 
observable. The abdomen was only a good deal elongated, 
strongly twisted into a sigmoid form, and even showed still 
under the thin horny coat the transverse striation so charac- 
teristic of the female form. Nevertheless I believe that copu- 
lation takes place in the stage of development above described, 
in favour of which we have not only the union of the two 
sexes so frequently observed by me and always taking place 
in the same manner, but also the circumstance that males have 
never been found even upon the forms of Lernea in course of 
transformation and not yet furnished with egg-threads. After 
the completion of copulation the female quits the branchial 
laminee of its host, and seeks instead of them the branchial 
arches of the same or of some other fish. It is only here that 
the horns, which effect a permanent fixation, and which, like 
the adherent organ of Lerneopoda, represent the second pair 


M. A. Milne-Edwards on the Group of the Mole-Rats. 157 


of maxillipedes of the male, are developed, and the limbs, 
which are then no longer called into action, are gradually 
aborted and disappear. The male, on the other hand, will not 
be subject to such a transformation; for “ his task is always 
that of vigorous sexual activity—above all, to seek the female for 
the purpose of copulation” (Claus, ‘ Freilebende Copepoden,’ 
p- 7); he consequently never acquires the characters established 
for the family and genus. It follows, however, from the above 
that both sexes of the Lernea here in question show a grade 
of development such as we find again only among the Diche- 
lestinee, and such as the Chondracanthe and Lernwopode do 
not attain, which evidently may be of some importance in 


connexion with the systematic position of the Lernae. 


XXIII.— Observations on the Group of the Mole-Rats. 
By M. A. Mitne-Epwarps*. 


THE conditions of existence under which animals are placed 
generally coincide with certain peculiarities of organization, 
and tend to modify the external form of these creatures to fit 
it for the necessities to which they are subjected. Thus we 
see, in nearly all the orders of Mammalia, natatory species side 
by side with terrestrial species, and among the latter there are 
often some which lead a subterranean life. These biological 
conditions betray themselves outwardly by organic modifica- 
tions, which; whilst mutually presenting a great similarity, are 
realized by animals of very different types. Analogies which 
depend upon the modification of the animal machine to a 
special mode of existence may be observed not only between 
species belonging to different orders, but also between species 
of the same order and of different families. Frequently an 
exaggerated importance has been ascribed to them, and certain 
peculiarities have been taken for dominant characters which, 
without having any influence upon the organic plan of the ani- 
mal, had merely modified its external appearance. ‘The species 
which form the subject of this memoir are afresh proof of this. 

Most zoologists have combined in a single group those 
Rodentia which lead a subterranean life, which dig deep 
galleries by means of their claws, and feed upon the roots and 
bulbs of plants. In their general aspect these animals have 
something that reminds one of the Moles: their body is thick, 
more or less cylindrico-conical, and borne upon short and 
robust limbs; and their eyes are often scarcely open. On 

* Translated from the ‘Comptes Rendus,’ August 17, 1868, tome Ixvii. 
pp. 498-441. 


158 M.A. Milne-Edwards on the Group of the Mole-Rats. 


account of these resemblances they have been called Mole- 
Rats. They are distributed into a certain number of genera, 
such as Bathyergus, Georychus, Heliophobius, Spalax, Elobius, 
and Stphneus. 

The group thus constituted is far from being natural, and 
includes essentially distinct creatures. ‘Thus I propose to 
show that the Stphnei, commonly called “ Zocors,”’ really 
differ much more than is generally supposed from the other 
genera which I have just cited, and in the midst of which they 
have been arranged. Their true place is beside the Voles 
(Arvicole). 

The genus Siphneus was established in 1827 by Brantz to 
receive a species from Siberia, described by Laxmann under 
the name of Mus myospalax, and figured by Pallas under that 
of Mus aspalax. ‘his new division was placed in the family 
Cunicularia, by the side of Ascomys, Spalax, and Bathyergus. 

The zoologists who have subsequently occupied themselves 
with the study of the Rodentia have retouched this classifica- 
tion; but for the most part they have placed the genus Stiphneus 
by the side of Spalax; and F. Cuvier even united the species 
in a single genus. He describes and figures the dentary 
system, which really seems to authorize some such approxima- 
tion; but I have been able to assure myself that the skull 
which served as aterm of comparison for the zoologist just 
cited did not belong to the Zocor or Siphneus myospalax 
(Laxmann), but was derived from a Zemmi, Spalax typhlus 
(Pallas), bearing a false determination. It was therefore not 
surprising that so great a resemblance should exist between 
the teeth figured by F. Cuvier, since they were derived from 
the same species, and from individuals which only differed 
from each other in age. 

This error, the existence of which no naturalist has suspected, 
has been of great importance ; for it established close relations 
between the Zemmi and the Zocor (that is to say, between the 
genera Spalax and Stphneus)—an approximation which, since 
that period, has been admitted in all treatises on zoology, and 
in quite recent works we still see the characters of the dentition 
of Spalax reproduced as belonging to Stphneus. 

M. Brandt, of St. Petersburg, is the only person who has 
given an exact representation of the skull of this latter Rodent ; 
but he persisted in placing it side by side with the Zemmis and 
the genera Rhizomys and Bathyergus in the family Spalacide. 
In these latter forms the teeth are arranged according to the 
same plan; they are always furnished with roots, so that their 
growth is not continuous, and the form of the folds of the 
enamel is much modified according to the greater or less de- 


M. A. Milne-Edwards on the Group of the Mole-Rats. 159 


gree in which the tooth is worn. It is only necessary to 
follow these changes to become convinced that the supposed 
Zocor figured by F. Cuvier and by M. P. Gervais is only a 
young Zemimi, and that the true Zemmi of these authors is an 
adult or even aged individual of the same species. 

The molars of Siphneus belong to quite a different type. 
There are three pairs of them in each jaw; but they never ex- 
hibit roots, whatever be the age of the animal; consequently 
their growth is unlimited, and their form does not become 
modified, whatever be the degree of wearing of the tooth. 
They are formed by more or less triangular prisms alternating 
in an irregular manner, and resemble those of the Arvicole in 
all the essential features of their construction. This approxi- 
mation, moreover, agrees very well with the other characters 
of the Zocors and the Voles. 

These considerations lead me to refer the genus Stphneus 
to the little division of the Arvicoline, of which it may be re- 
garded as an essentially fossorial derivative type, modified in 
its external form in consequence of the conditions in the midst 
of which it has to live. The genus Hlobius (Mus talpinus, 
Pall.) must take its place in the same family. On the con- 
trary the Zemmis (genus Spalaz) belong to the group of Mole- 
Rats properly so called, of which Bathyergus and Georychus 
are the principal representatives. 

Hitherto only a single species of Siphneus has been known ; 
this came from Siberia. The Museum of Natural History has 
just received two others, completely unknown to zoologists,— 
one of them (Stphneus Fontanieri¢) discovered in the neigh- 
bourhood of Pekin; the other (S. Armandii) has hitherto 
been found only in Mongolia. These Rodents are very diffi- 
cult to distinguish by their external characters, but they may 
be determined at once and with certainty by the examination 
of their dental system. I cannot enter here into an examina- 
tion of the anatomical details by means of which this end may 
be attained, and I shall merely refer the reader to the more 
complete memoir that I have prepared upon this subject. 

I will add that in the caverns of Siberia bones of Siphneus 
myospalax are found, as I have been able to ascertain by the 
study of the specimens derived from excavations made on the 
banks of the Inia and Tcharysh by MM. Meynier and L. von 
Eichthal, which have been kindly communicated to me by the 
latter. In Mongolia the Abbé Armand David collected several 
skulls belonging to Siphneus Fontanierti and S. Armandii in 
alluvial deposits probably of quaternary age. At this ancient 
period, therefore, the geographical distribution of the species of 
this genus was the same as in the present day. 


160 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES. 


The Record of Zoological Literature, 1867. Volume Fourth. Edited 
by Axsert C. L. Gtnruzr, M.A. &. &e. Van- Voorst, 1868. 


We must, with our opening words in noticing this publication, con- 
gratulate the publisher and editor upon the wise step which they 
have taken in giving naturalists the opportunity of purchasing either 
the whole volume or only that portion of the ‘ Record’ which relates 
to the special section of zoology in which they may be chiefly in- 
terested. 

Zoologists, as a rule, are not overburdened with cash; and it 
has doubtless been the feeling with many that, however much 
they recognized the value of the ‘ Zoological Record’ and desired to 
have that portion which related to the classes they were studying, 
they could not afford to devote thirty shillings, out of their annual 
sum set apart for books, for the purchase of the volume; but now 
such persons have it in their power to obtain what they require for 
one-third of that sum. This is an immense gain to naturalists, and 
we trust that there will be few libraries now from which these valu- 
able analyses will be absent. The slip in this year’s volume which 
gives us this information we print here for the information of our 
readers :— 

“To facilitate the acquisition of these Reports, which are almost 
indispensable to working zoologists, it has been arranged to issue, in 
future, each volume in three parts, viz. : 

«Part I., containing the Reports on Mammals, Birds, Reptiles, 

and Fishes. By Dr. Giinther and Prof. Newton. Price 10s. 

“Part II., containing the Reports on Entomology. By W. 5S. 
Dallas, F.L.S. Price 14s. 

“Part III., containing the Reports on Mollusca, Crustacea, and 
the Lower Animals. By Dr. Von Martens and Prof. KE. P. 
Wright. Price 10s. 

“ Purchasers of the entire volume will receive it in the same form 

and at the same price (30s.) as before.” 

In our notice of the volume of last year we expressed a hope that 
at the ensuing meeting of the British Association steps would be 
taken to renew a grant made the previous year in aid of the large 
expenses incurred in the publication of the Record. It must, we 
think, have proved most gratifying to Dr. Giinther and his coeditors 
to witness the manner in which this question was taken up at Nor- 
wich. It was not that a grant was made, which was in itself a 
trifling circumstance ; but the way in which the members of Sec- 
tion D vied with each other in their terms of eulogium on the value 
of the editor’s labours, the manner in which all other committees 
applying for grants conceded the first place to the ‘Record,’ and 
desired that in the communication to the Committee of Recommen- 
dations it should be distinctly stated that it was the unanimous de- 
sire of Section D that the grant to the ‘ Record’ should be the first 
entertained, and the special vote of thanks to the editors for the 
services which they were rendering to all students of zoology were 


Bibliographical Notices. 161 


circumstances so unusual, and marks of approbation so exceptional, 
that they cannot have failed to prove most gratifying to those whom 
it was thus intended to honour. The publication of this work is 
a credit to the naturalists of our country ; and if it should prove 
that the number of really scientific workers and consequent pur- 
chasers is insufficient to defray the expenses necessarily incurred in 
the printing and publishing of an annual volume of this kind, then, 
as we have before maintained, there can be no more proper appro- 
priation of the funds of the British Association than the voting of 
such a sum as shall enable the Record to be continued for the “ ad- 
vancement of science.” 

The contributors this year remain as before, with one exception : 
Mr. Spence Bate, who reported on the Crustacea, has resigned, and 
Dr. Von Martens has become his successor. He has been a most 
able and accurate analyser from the first, of that portion of 
zoological literature which relates to the Mollusca; and he appears 
to have most carefully and conscientiously executed the additional 
burden which has now been laid upon him. 

On a former occasion we extracted from the ‘Record’ the short 
résumé of what had been written during the preceding year upon 
that most interesting fact, the migration and extension of the bivalve 
mollusk Dreissena polymorpha over Continental Europe. The pre- 
sent volume contains further notes on the same subject, and with 
these we conclude our brief notice of this volume, heartily wishing 
the editors continued success in their most useful “labour of love.” 

“Dreissena fluviatilis (Pall.) [ pol ymorpha | appeared in 1864 in the 
Loire near Orleans and Tours, and recently at Nantes and in some 
smaller streams of France, and in October 1865 in the Rhone near 
Avignon. (J.Mabille, Journ. Conch. xv. pp, 108-1 10.) P. Fischer adds 
some other particulars, referring its appearance in the Département du 
Nord to the year 1838, in the Scarpe and Canal de la Deule to 1844, 
in the Rhone to 1856[?], and in the Garonne to 1866. The same 
Dreissena polymorpha has been observed in the kingdom of Wiirtem- 
berg, in the river Neckar at Heilbronn, by M. Drauitz, in the spring 
of 1867. Wiirtemb. naturwiss. Jahreshefte (1868) vol. xxiv. p. 44. 
O. A. L. Mérch persists in doubting whether this mollusk had not 
been living in Germany before 1820, regarding Sander’s note (see 
Record for 1865, p. 217) as a sufficient proof (Ann. & Mag. Nat. 
Hist. Feb. 1867, xix. pp. 82-84).” 


Annuario della Societa dei Naturalisti in Modena, Modena, 1868, 
8yo, pp. 206, pls. 7. 


Tue third volume of this work has just reached this country. It 
contains the following papers :— 


L. Gambari.—Description of the Quartz of Porretta. 

C. Rondani.—Larya and Parasite of Tischeria complanella,— 
Diptera collected in South America by Prof. P. Strébel in the years 
1866, 1867. 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. iii. 11 


162 Miscellaneous. 


L. Salimbeni.—The corpuscular moth of the Silkworm. 

D. Ragona.—On the Ozonometric Coefficients of Humidity and 
Temperature. 

G. Generali—On a calculus from the Urinary Bladder of an Ox. 

A. Ghiselliim—On the successful application of local Anesthesia in 
a case of Lameness in a Horse caused by Rheumatism. 

G. Grimelli.mMeteorological method of foreseeing and predicting 
Aqueous Meteors. 

F. Coppi.—Notes upon some Crystallized Fossils and upon the 
locality in which they are found in the Modena district. 
G. Canestrini.—Researches on the Labroids of the Mediterranean. 
On some ancient Skulls found in the districts of the Trentino and 
Venice. 

P. Bonizzi.—On the Reproduction of Pholeus phalangoides, Walck. 

G. Mayr.—Formicide nove American collectee a Prof. P. de 
Strobel. 

E. Stoehr.—Some Observations on the Natural History of Shelly 
Clays. 

G. Canestrini.—New Italian Arachnida. 


MISCELLANEOUS. 


Considerations drawn from the study of Mole-Crickets. 
By Samuet H. Scupper. 


Mr. 8. H. Scupprr stated that he had recently been studying the 
mole-crickets with a view to their classification, and found that they 
were naturally divisible into two groups. For one he retained the 
name of Gryllotalpa, under which all the species had formerly been 
grouped ; to the other he applied that of Scapteriscus. These two 
groups were separated by the following characteristics. 

In Scapteriscus the posterior margin of the sternum of the eighth 
abdominal segment of the ¢ is produced into a stout prominent 
central tooth; in Giryllotalpa the margin is entire. 

The mesosternal ridge of Gryllotalpa is prominent, and almost 
equally so throughout; that of Scapteriscus is never prominent on 
the anterior half of the segment, and is often limited to the posterior 
half, or is even obsolescent. 

The fore trochanter of Scapteriscus is large; the free portion 
almost always equals the tibial dactyl in length, and is of about the 
same size at the tip as at the base; that of Gryllotalpa is propor- 
tionally small, seldom exceeding half the length of the tibial dactyl ; 
the form is cultrate or lenticular. 

Scapteriscus is furnished with only two fore tibial dactyls, both 
of which are moveable ; Giryllotalpa has two moveable dactyls and 
a second pair which are immoveable. 

With but few exceptions the hind femora of Scapteriscus more 
than equal the pronotum in length, while in Giryllotalpa they are 
always shorter than the pronotum. 


Miscellaneous. 163 


In Gryllotalpa the length of all the hind tarsal joints taken to- 
gether seldom exceeds half the width of the pronotum, while they 
equal its whole width in Scapteriscus. 

The hind tarsal claws of Scapteriscus are clothed with short hairs 
nearly to the tip; those of Gryllotalpa have hairs only at the base. 

The tegmina of Scapteriscus, with but few exceptions, cover, when 
at rest, two-thirds of the abdomen; in Giry/lotalpa they seldom con- 
ceal more than one-half of the abdomen. 

The nervures of the middle field of the tegmina in the females of 
Gryllotalpa are distant and rather irregular, somewhat resembling 
those of the males; in Scapteriscus they are approximate, regular, 
and straight. 

The anal cerci are longer than the pronotum in Gryllotalpa ; 
shorter in Scapteriscus. 

Finally, the ninth and, sometimes, the eighth abdominal segments 
are furnished above, in Gryllotulpa, with two transverse lateral rows 
of long hairs directed inward, as if to keep the long folded wings in 
place; these are absent from Scapteriscus, where the wings are 
equally long and similarly folded. 

Only one species of Scapteriscus has been found without the limits 
of South and Central America, and that (occurring in a single in- 
stance in Europe) must undoubtedly be considered an emigrant from 
the same warm regions; the members of the genus Giryllotalpa, on 
the contrary, are found throughout the whole world, not excluding 
Central and South America. ; 

Comparing these two genera with their nearest allies, Tridactylus, 
Cylindrodes, &c., we find great and striking differences—differences 
which are extraordinary compared with those which divide Scapte- 
riscus and Gryllotalpa: the comparatively simple fore tibize and the 
abnormal appendages which supplant the hind tarsi in J'riduactylus, 
the abbreviated legs fitting into cavities in the body, and the absence 
of articulated appendages at the extremity of the abdomen, in Cylin- 
drodes—these characteristics are far more important than the sexual 
sculpture of the abdomen, the ultimate neuration of the tegmina, 
the length of the legs, the contour of the trochanters, or the digita- 
tion of the tibize, which separate Scapteriscus and Gryllotalpa. 

The facts cited above present two features which bear upon the 
question of the origin of species. 

First: these little mole-crickets, so unique in their structure as 
to be widely separated from their nearest allies, are spread uniformly 
over the whole surface of the globe; but few species occur in any 
one place, and at least one is found in every temperate or hot region. 

Now, if species originate or change from physical causes, or by 
‘*‘ Natural Selection,” why is it that under every physical condition 
and surrounded by every variety of antagonism possible in their 
habitat, this same unique structural form has sprung up all over the 
globe ? 

‘ Again, how can such theories account for another feature (com- 
mon, indeed, to all natural groups), that it is not one striking cha- 
racteristic which separates Scapteriscus and Gry/lotalpa, and which 


11% 


164 Miscellaneous. 


‘Natural Selection” might have seized upon, with reference to 
some special benefit, but a combination of features which have no 
apparent dependence upon each other, correlated, but not necessarily 
connected? Why should “ Natural Selection,” altering for its own 
purpose the palm of the four-fingered mole-cricket into that of the 
two-fingered species in South America, or developing in South 
America, from some previous synthetic form of mole-cricket, both 
the present four-fingered and two-fingered species, and in other 
parts of the world the four-fingered species only (destroying at the 
same time the primeval form all over the surface of the globe), at 
the same time place rows of hairs on the hinder part of the abdomen 
of the tetradactylate group, and none on that of the didactylate ? or 
make the veins of the tegmina of the 9 of one group distant and 
irregular, and those of the other straight and approximate? Why 
furnish the eighth abdominal segment of the ¢ of one with a pro- 
jecting tooth, and deprive those of the others of such a prominence? 
Why give one long and the other short anal cerci, or clothe the 
hind tarsal nails of one with short hairs and leave the other naked ? 
What have these features to do with the differences of structure we 
have mentioned in the palm-shaped fore leg, or in the length of the 
hind leg? These and similar difficulties, arising on every hand, 
seem to attend every derivative theory of the origin of species.— 
Silliman’s American Journal, November 1868. 


The Finner Whale of the North Sea. 


M. G. O. Sars, the son of the well-known Professor of Christiania, 
has published a very interesting paper on the individual variations 
of the Finner Whale, in which he has compared, and formed tables 
of the measurements of, the eighteen specimens of the Finner Whale 
of the North Sea described by Sibbald, Miller, and other zoologists. 
He comes to the conclusion that there are six species, viz. Balw- 
noptera musculus, B. Caroline, B. gigas, B. laticeps, B. rostrata, and 
Megaptera longimana. 


The Scrag Whale of Dudley. 


Mr. Cope, in the ‘Journal of the Academy of Sciences of Philadel- 
phia,’ 1868, p. 222, describes the bones of an imperfect specimen of 
the Serag Whale that was described by Dudley in 1725, but has not 
been seen by any naturalist since that period. It has a smooth 
throat, like the Right Whale ; it has only four slender fingers at the 
carpus, and the bladebone of the Finner or Balenoptera. He pro- 
poses for it a new genus named Agaphelus. It is to be regretted 
that the cranium, cervical and dorsal vertebree, and first ribs were 
carried away by the tide before the skeleton was examined. It 
proves a most interesting genus, intermediate in structure between 
the Right Whale and the Finner. It does not prove the truth of the 
theory of Capt. Atwoods, that the Scrag Whales ‘“ were probably 
specimens of the Right Whale that had been left by their mothers 


Miscellaneous. 165 


while young, and had grown up without parental care, which has 
caused a slight modification.” It also shows that the Serag Whale of 
the east coast of North America is not the same as the Finner of the 
coast of Spain, as it ought to be, according to Prof. Van Beneden’s 
theory of the distribution of these animals. 

Mr. Cope describes, as a second species of the genus, Agaphelus glau- 
cus, or the Grey Whale of the coast of California. Mr. Cope thinks 
that Balena agamachuschik of Pallas is allied to it, and he observes 
that “ Dr. Gray has already (Cat. Brit. Mus.) indicated that this, if 
reliable, indicates a genus unknown to him.’”’? Two skeletons, and 
the baleen of a third, of the Grey Whale are known as existing in 
America.—J. E. Gray, 


Investigation of the Organization and Development of the Dipterous 
genus Volucella. By Jures Ktncxer. 


One portion of my investigation enables me to demonstrate certain 
unexpected facts with regard to the development of the appendages 
and tegumentary pieces. When we open a larva of Volucella we 
detect some small bodies grouped round the pharynx and nervous 
centres, and arranged symmetrically in pairs. I have ascertained 
that these bodies are the first rudiments of the head, thorax, and 
appendages of the adult Volucella. The two foremost masses are the 
embryonal parts of the pieces of the head which will form the frontal 
region ; the second, which rest upon the brain, are the rudiments 
of the eyes; the third, placed upon the sides, will constitute the 
superior segment of the prothorax ; the two following will unite to 
form the superior segment of the mesothorax and the wings ; the 
fifth pair of these embryonal masses will form the dorsal segment of 
the metathorax and the halteres; and the three other pairs will give 
origin to the three inferior segments of the thorax with their appen- 
dages, the feet. 

Each of these bodies consists of an aggregation of large cells held 
together by an envelope ; the cells commence their activity during the 
transformation into a pupa. At the moment of the metamorphosis, 
there is an increase in the size of these rudiments ; and the work of 
organization of the cells takes place with such rapidity that, as early 
as the second day, we may recognize the different joints of the limbs 
in the embryonal parts. 

All these parts have an identical and very remarkable mode of 
development. The cells which they contain group themselves at first 
in such a manner that we may distinguish a peripheral zone and a 
centralmass. The peripheral portion will constitute the tegumentary 
pieces ; the central portion the appendicular pieces of the thorax, 
It is by the same principle of division that these appendicular pieces 
are formed. Ihave thus followed throughout, and with the greatest 
care, the course of development of the integuments and of the appen- 
dicular system; in this case the observations bring to light an 
important fact in the embryogeny of insects, namely, that the integu- 
ments and appendages of the adult, at least in the Diptera, are not 


166 Miscellaneous. 


constituted by a development or transformation of the corresponding 
parts of the larva, but by a new formation. 

We have detected a curious adaptation to their mode of life in the 
larvee of the Volucelle. One species lives in the nests of hornets, 
another in those of the common wasps, and another in the nests of 
humble-bees ; a special armature secures to each of them an easy 
progress upon the particular substance of which each of these nests 
is constructed. When adult, the Volucelle seem to have borrowed 
the clothing of the hornets, wasps, or humble-bees, in order to come 
and lay their eggs in the habitations of those insects. 

In the nervous system of the Volucelle we have observed remark- 
able transformations. The very general character of the nervous 
system of insects in course of development is, to affect in the larvee 
the form of a long ganglionic chain, undergoing a more or less con- 
siderable abbreviation as the animal advances in age. ‘This abbrevia- 
tion takes place in the connectives, and induces the fusion of several 
ganglia. On the contrary, in our Diptera, in the larva state, the 
nervous centres are approximated and so intimately united that they 
only form a single mass ; with advancing age a separation is effected 
between the nervous centres of the head, thorax, and abdomen, at 
the same time that long connectives are formed uniting the medullary 
masses to each other. The important fact to be noted is, that this 
observation must modify the too general idea which has been con- 
ceived with regard to the changes which the ganglionic chain under- 
goes in the period of transition from the state of larva to the adult 
state. 

On another hand the change of diet of our Volucelle on passing 
from one form to the other offered us a subject of investigation of 
high interest. The larve of the Volucelle are carnivorous; the 
adults live upon pollen: the diet corresponds to the differences 
presented by the digestive apparatus in the two states. The larva 
has no receptacle for food ; the adult, on the contrary, is furnished 
with an ample crop: the former, having an abundance of nourishment 
always within its reach, has no abstinence to fear; for the adult, which 
is often prevented from secking its nourishment by atmospheric 
conditions, an alimentary receptacle becomes very useful. 

The salivary glands of the larvee are enormous : the diet of the insect 
having to change, a transformation of its glands is effected during the 
pupal period ; they are in part destroyed, to be afterwards regenerated 
with a different histological constitution. In the adult they have 
acquired the form of slender tubes, which extend into the thorax 
and abdomen. Equally great modifications take place in the same 
way in the four appendages of the stomach—long cecal tubes, which 
are replaced by four conglomerated glands. 

With regard to the respiratory apparatus, we must also cite some 
of the results of our observations. It affects a special character 
in each phase of the life of the insect. In the larva we find four 
stigmata—two anterior, on the second segment, and two posterior, on 
the twelfth segment. When the animal is metamorphosed, the 
integument separates from the skin of the larva, the orifices for the 


Miscellaneous. 167 


admission of air disappear, and two tubes, which might be taken for 
horns, issue from the anterior dorsal part of the pupa. It is at the 
surface of these horns that the peculiar stigmata of the pupa are 
seated; and I have ascertained that these orifices, to which no at- 
tention has been paid, are in considerable numbers. In the adult 
there is no longer any trace of these respiratory orifices at the place 
which they occupied in the pupa; but seven pairs of stigmata have 
been produced on the sides of the thorax and abdomen. This mul- 
tiplicity of the stigmata coincides with the increase of the respiratory 
activity, denoted by the perfection of the tracheal apparatus. 

Of all the organic systems the circulatory system undergoes the least 
important transformations. In the larve of the Volucelle the heart, 
extended in a straight line from one extremity of the body to the 
other, has the aortic portion very short; in the adult the heart 
becomes incurved to take the form of the body, and a long aorta 
traverses the thorax. 

One of the most essential facts which springs from this investiga- 
tion of the organization of the Volucelle is, that, at least in the Diptera, 
the development of certain apparatus of the adult is accomplished by 
a transformation of the organs of the larve, whilst the development 
of other apparatus is effected by entirely new formations.— Comptes 
Rendus, December 21, 1868, tome lxyil. pp. 1231-1234. 


Sphenodon, Hatteria, and Rhynchocephalus. 
By Dr. J. E. Gray. 


In the first part of my ‘ Zoological Miscellany,’ published in 1831, 
I shortly described the skull of an Agamoid Lizard, of very peculiar 
structure, that I had seen in the Museum of the College of Surgeons, 
and I proposed to regard it as a new genus, named Sphenodon. 

In the second part of the same work, published in 1841, I de- 
seribed a Lizard, which I had received in spirits from New Zealand, 
under the name of Hatteria punctata. 

Professor Owen, in the first volume of the ‘ Descriptive Catalogue 
of the Osteological Series contained in the Museum of the Royal 
College of Surgeons,’ published in 1853, at p. 142. nos. 662, 663, de- 
scribed with considerable detail the skull and the five vertebrae of 
the trunk of a Lacertian which he names Rhynchocephalus. The 
skull so named is evidently the same as that I described in the 
‘Zoological Miscellany,’ in 1831, as Sphenodon, though the speci- 
men is said in the Catalogue to have been presented by Prof. Owen, 
whose name certainly was not attached to the specimen when I de- 
scribed it. The specimen is still in the collection, but without the 
lower jaw, which was with it in 1831. 

When I described the Hatteria punctata from the specimen in 
spirits I had no idea that it was the same Lizard that I had described 
from a skull under the name of Sphenodon; for it is not easy to 
observe the characters on which the genus Sphenodon was described 
without dissecting the animal. 

A second specimen of Hatteria arriving at the British Museum, 


168 Miscellaneous. 


it was made into a skeleton, and then Dr. Ginther discovered that 
the skull at the College of Surgeons and the skull of the Lizard I 
had named Hatteria were most probably the same. It should now 
be called Sphenodon punctatum. 

I was much struck with the peculiar formation of the skull, and 
that induced me to describe it; but I did not then attach the great 
importance to its structure that Dr. Gimther has since done: I only 
regarded it as one of the variations of structure that are found in 
most families. Indeed, when I consider the almost universal dis- 
inclination that zoologists have shown, almost up to this time, 
to admit the distinction of the two great families of Lizards, 
Agamide and Iguanide, which are so well characterized by the 
teeth and geographical distribution, it would have required more 
than usual hardihood in 1831, when the genus was described, to 
venture to form for it even a family; while an order may now be 
suggested for the single genus, with every probability of its being 
adopted—a decided proof of the progress of the science in a few 
years. 


Deep-sea Dredging. 
To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History. 


GENTLEMEN,—You will confer a favour on me, and, at the same 
time, enable me to acknowledge an act of courtesy on the part of 
my friend Dr. E. Perceval Wright, by inserting in the ‘ Annals’ the 
following correspondence, which has already appeared in the pages 
of ‘ Scientific Opinion.’ 

I remain, Gentlemen, 
Yours very faithfully, 

Kensington, Jan. 13, 1869. G. C. WatLticu. 


“To the Editors of Scientific Opinion. 
“* Deep-Sea Dredging and Dr. Wallich. 


« Str,—I neglected to read ‘Scientific Opinion’ for the 16th inst. 
until a day or two ago, when I perceived you had done me the ho- 
nour of transferring to your paper my few brief notes on ‘ Deep-Sea 
Dredging,’ published in the ‘ Annals and Magazine of Natural His- 
tory for this month. I was, however, at the same time very much 
grieved to find, from a footnote which you have appended to the 
first portion of my notes, that I have appeared to you to make little 
of Dr. Wallich’s researches. 

«T assure you and my friend Dr. Wallich that nothing was further 
from my thoughts. Few are, I think, better acquainted with the 
writings of Dr.Wallich than I am, and I yield to none in my appre- 
ciation of their value. Science has lost a great deal by the delay in 
the publication of the second part of his ‘ North-Atlantie Sea-Bed ;’ 
and no matter what may be the discoveries of future investigators, 
it is to the Rosses and Wallichs that we are indebted for our truest 
and earliest information on the subject. 


Miscellaneous. 169 


** My notes had only to do with the use of the dredge, and what I 
meant to convey was ‘ Dr. Wallich records the presence of life at 
great depths; but the animals thus recorded belong to the Protozoa, 
with the exception of the Ophiocoma. Now, this was taken, not by 
the dredge, but by the accident of its clinging to the sounding-line ; 
for the purpose of demonstrating the occurrence of Echinoderm life 
at such depths, it was as valuable a fact as if a hundred starfishes 
had been taken by a dredge. But, after all, it is not with a 
sounding-line, but with a dredge, that we must look for these forms 
of life; and as by the use of this machine I have found some addi- 
tional forms, I hasten to record them,’ &. Again expressing my 
regret that I so wrote the sentence you extract that it should appear 
even for a moment to make little of the persevering labours of my 
accomplished friend, and trusting you will publish at least the 
substance of this letter in your early number of ‘ Scientific Opinion,’ 

“T remain, «ce. 
‘¢Ep. PercevaL Wricut, M.D.” 
“ Museum, Trinity College, Dublin. 
Dec. 26.” 


« The Dredge and the Sounding-Machine at Great Depths. 


*‘ Str,—The frank and manly explanation offered by my friend Dr. 
E. Perceval Wright, in his letter published in ‘ Scientific Opinion’ of 
the 30th ult., regarding the sense in which he used the term ‘ acci- 
dental,’ when referring to the capture of the Ophiocome from a depth 
of 1260 fathoms in the North Atlantic, deserves my warmest acknow - 
ledgments ; and I can only say that the manner in which he has 
withdrawn the sting from his words, the moment it was brought to 
his notice, proves him to be made of the right metal. 

«JT have accordingly to thank him for his letter, and also to ex- 
press my obligation to you for showing, in the brief note which you 
appended to the transcript of Dr. Wright’s paper on ‘ Deep-Sea 
Dredging, that I was by no means solitary in the interpretation I 
put upon the second paragraph of his communication. In order, 
however, to remove any misconception that may exist as to the cir- 
cumstances under which I failed to use the dredge in preference to 
the sounding-machine, and also to prove that the discovery of animal 
life at the greatest depths in the ocean was fully believed in by me 
even before the capture of the Ophiocome set the question at rest for 
ever, I beg the attention of your readers to the subjoined extract of 
a letter addressed by me to Sir Leopold M‘Clintock, when our ex- 
pedition reached its extreme outward destination, at Sydney, in 
Nova Scotia, premising that I cannot doubt Sir Leopold would have 
cheerfully afforded me the opportunities I so earnestly solicited, had 
the instructions received from the Admiralty and the exigencies of 
an exceptionally tempestuous season permitted him to do so. My 
letter was dated Sept. 7th, 1860. In it, after drawing attention to 
the very meagre results attained during the outward voyage, and 
the comparatively small number of instances in which apparatus for 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. iti. 12 


170 Miscellaneous. 


bringing up specimens of bottom had been employed, I wrote as 
follows :— 

«In submitting these observations to your notice, I would at 
once disclaim any desire on my part to impede the ordinary duties 
of the expedition by an unreasonable regard for the objects I have 
in view. I would only request that during the remaining portion of 
the voyage, the circumstances may, if possible, be taken into con- 
sideration, both as regards the strictly deep-sea soundings and any 
opportunitres for dredging in deep water that may present themselves. 
Under a conviction that you will give me credit for addressing you 
with no other desire than that proceeding from extreme anxiety to 
perform the task entrusted to me satisfactorily, I remain, &c. &c.’ 

“Tt will, I hope, thus become manifest that the comparatively 
limited number of animals belonging to the higher types which I 
was enabled to procure was the result of circumstances over which, 
unfortunately, I could exercise no control. Let me observe, how- 
ever, that Dr. Wright labours under a serious misapprehension when 
he states that the Ophiocome were the only creatures of a highly 
organized type which the ‘ Bulldog’ soundings brought to ight from 
abyssal depths. 

“To the perfect facility with which the dredge may be used, even 
at the greatest depths, the operations conducted on board the ‘ Great 
Eastern’ steamship, several years ago, whilst employed in recovering 
the lost telegraphic cables, bear ample testimony. It is to be hoped, 
therefore, that the exploration of the deep-sea bed, in the systematic 
manner which was proposed by me, in 1863, to the President and 
Council of the Royal Geographical Society, and received from that 
body most cordial approbation, may now obtain from Government 
the liberal encouragement which it deserves. 

“Lastly, will you permit me to point out, with reference to an 
erroneous idea which has got abroad and been brought to my notice 
by several friends, that, so far from having ignored the observations 
of Sir John Ross, in Baffin’s Bay, in 1818, and of Sir James Ross, in 
the Antarctic Seas, in 1848, I was the first person to exhume them 
from the ill-merited oblivion into which they had been allowed to 
fall, and to accord to these eminent navigators, in my ‘ North- 
Atlantic Sea-Bed,’ published in 1860, the credit to which they were 
undoubtedly entitled ? 

“T remain, &e. 
“ Kensington, Jan. 3.” “G. C. Waxtics.” 


Note on the Genus Helleria. 
By the Rev. A. M. Norman, M.A. 


To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History. 


GentLemMeN,—I should be obliged if you would allow me to cor- 
rect an error in the characters of the genus Helleria as given by me 
(Ann, Nat. Hist. ser. 4. vol. ii. p.418, the Number for December). 
Instead of “ Superior antenne slender, much shorter than inferior, 
with secondary appendage,” it should be “Superior antenne &e. 
without secondary appendage,” as will be seen by reference to the 


Miscellaneous. 171 


specific description and to the figure. The error must have crept in 
either through the printer or very probably in my own transcribing. 
Believe, &e. 
Your most obedient Servant, 
January 24, 1869. ALFRED Murzie Norman. 


Colobus palliatus, Peters. 


Dr. Peters has described a Colobus from Zanzibar, under the name 
of Colobus palliatus, from a young specimen that was living in the 
Zoological Gardens at Hamburg, and is now in the Hamburg Mu- 
seum. The description agrees in many particulars with the Colobus 
Kirkit, received from Dr. Kirk, which I described and figured in the 
‘ Proceedings of the Zoological Society’ for Feb. 1868, p. 180, t. 15. 
When Dr. Kirk sent that skin, he informed me he had sent a young 
living specimen to Hamburg, on its way to our Zoological Gardens 
in England. I have every reason to believe that the animal de- 
scribed by Dr. Peters is the one sent (though his name is not men- 
tioned) by Dr. Kirk. It is most probably a specimen of the species 
which I have described, the difference in the description probably 
arising from the animal being immature and haying been kept in 
confinement.—J. E. Gray. 


HADROSAURUS. 


Mr. Waterhouse Hawkins has obtained permission of the Academy 
of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia to erect, at his own expense, in 
the hall of the Academy a model of the skeleton of the Hadrosaurus, 
in accordance with the restoration of Dr. Leidy. 


Living Crinoids of the North Sea. By Dr. Micwarn Sars. 


Prof. Michael Sars has published a quarto monograph, in French, 
describing Rhizocrinus lofotensis and the pentacrinoid states of An- 
tedon Sarsii. The Rhizocrinus was discovered by M.G. O. Sars at 
Lofoten Island. It was at first believed to be the pentacrinoid state 
of an undescribed Antedon; a more careful examination showed that 
it is a Lily Encrinite, and more nearly allied to the genus Bourgueti- 
crinus of Dujardin and Huppe. 

Prof. Sars shows how the pentacrinoid form of Antedon Sarsii 
differs from the same form of A. rosaceus, described by Prof.Wyville 
Thomson and Dr. W. Carpenter; and he states that the larve of the 
genus Antedon undergo six distinct transformations. These animals 
are illustrated with six plates full of most minute details of the struc- 
ture, habit and development, and the physiology and morphology of 
these most interesting animals, so important as explaining the very 
numerous fossil Crinoids. 


New Alligator from New Granada, 

Mr. Edward Cope, in the ‘ Journ. of the Acad. of Natural Sciences 
of Philadelphia,’ 1868, p. 203, describes an Alligator, from Magdalena 
River, in New Granada, under the name of Perosuchus fuscus, pecu- 
liar for having only two claws on the front feet, and fleshy eyebrows 


172 Miscellaneous. 


without any bony plates. The single specimen obtained had the 
peculiarity (most probably individual) that the lower canine tooth 
on one side, like a true Alligator’s, fitted into a notch, and on the 
other side fitted into a concavity in the upper jaw as in the croco- 
diles. In most other characters, and especially in the belly being 
protected by bony plates, it agrees with the alligators of Brazil. 
Other specimens of this alligator are very desirable, to confirm the 
characters assigned to it.—J. EH. Gray. 


On the Habits of Hyalonema. 


Dr. Gregory writes, “My friend Mr. Cramer, who is collecting 
plants for Mr. Veitch, has been down three or four times to fishing- 
villages at Inosima to look after the Hyalonema, and the whole of 
his researches point to this:—‘The Japanese do not know where to 
find it, but occasionally it comes up in their nets, in deep water ; 
they say it has the same appearance as when dried, and that it has 
no slime or gelatinous substance adhering to it.’ ” 


Note on the Vitality of a Sponge of the Fanuly Corticate (Tethya 
lyncurium, Lamarck), By M. Léon Variant. 


The author has endeavoured to investigate the mode in which the 
Sponges repair accidental loss of substance, and to graft them upon 
each other in various ways. He employed principally Tethya lyn- 
curium, Lamk., belonging to the section Corticatee, O. Schmidt, which 
is common on the shores of Brittany, and the regular form and histo- 
logical complication of which render it better fitted for experiment 
than the Halichondrie. 

Of these Sponges the author endeavoured to isolate the cortical 
and afterwards the medullary substances; he cut away portions 
taken in different directions, to observe the mode in which the re- 
production of these tissues is effected, and their cicatrizations; and 
he attempted to graft Tethya lyncurium upon itself, and also various 
Sponges of the genera Lycon, Halichondria, Reniera, and Polymastia 
upon that species. From more than fifty experiments he draws the 
following conclusions :— 

1. The two substances of which Tethya lyncurium is composed 
are mutually capable of reproduction, the isolated medullary sub- 
stance reproducing the cortical substance, and vice versa. 

2. The vitality of the cortical substance is greater than that of 
the medullary—which is in relation to its histological constitution. 
Itis able to produce prolongations capable of reproducing adherence. 
Its contractility is also more noticeable than that of the medullary 
substance, if, indeed, the latter possesses that property. 

3. The cortical substance certainly plays a special protective part 
in the economy of the Sponge. 

4. The grafting of individuals in this species is easy, but it requires 
a certain time for its completion. 

5. The grafting of a different genus upon Tethya lyncuriwn has 
not hitherto sueceeded.—Comptes Rendus, Jan. 11, 1869, tome Lxviii. 
pp. 86-88, 


THE ANNALS 


MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. 
[FOURTH SERIES.] 


No. 15. MARCH 1869. 


XXIV.— On the Animal and Operculum of Georissa, W. Blanf., 
and on its relations to Hydrocena, Parreyss ; with a Note 
on Hydrocena tersa, Bens., and H. milium, Bens. By 
WixuiaM T. Buanrorp, A.R.S.M., C.M.Z.S., &c. 


[Plate XVI. ] 


In the ‘Annals and Magazine of Natural History’ for June 
1864, ser. 3. vol. xiii. p. 463, I poimted out that some small 
land-shells from the Khasi Hills and Burma, described by 
Mr. Benson as species of Hydrocena, differed so much in the 
characters of the animal and operculum from the other forms 
classed in that genus by Pfeiffer and other conchologists, that 
it was necessary to found a new genus for their reception; and 
I suggested that this genus, which I proposed to call Georssa, 
might be an ally of Helicina, which it resembled in the absence 
of spiral structure in the operculum. Recently Capt. Godwin- 
Austen has had opportunities of examining living specimens 
of Georissa sarrita, Bens., in the Khasi Hills, and he has very 
kindly placed his drawings at my disposal, calling attention to 
one point which I had overlooked: this is the existence of a 
projection on the inner side of the operculum, somewhat re- 
sembling that in Rissoina. This projection is so brittle that, 
unless great care be used in extracting the operculum, it is 
sure to be broken, as it was in the two or three specimens 
which I examined in 1864. 

On hearing of this, I reexamined the opercula of the three 
species of Georissa of which I possessed specimens, viz. @. 
pyxis, Bs., G. frustillum, Bs., and G. sarrita, Bs., and found 
the projection in all, varying slightly in form. 

Both Capt. Godwin-Austen and I have also examined the 
lingual teeth, and found that, although they belong to the 
Rhipidoglossate type, they differ entity from those of Heli- 
cina and its allies. Capt. Godwin-Austen could detect no teeth 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. iii. Li 


174 Mr. W. T. Blanford on the Animal and : 


in the central portion of the lingual membrane of Georissa 
sarrita; in that of G. frustillum I saw, with some difficulty, 
long conical spikes, like needle-points, about four in each row, 
somewhat irregularly placed at a distance from each other. 
They appear to be no more regular in number than in position ; 
occasionally there are more than four, at other times some are 
obsolete. The rows of lateral teeth are extremely oblique, and 
consist of about ten distinctly tricuspid teeth near the centre, 
passing gradually, as they diverge from it, into simple hooks, 
which are very numerous. In G.sarrita, Capt. Godwin-Austen 
represents the lateral teeth as bicuspid. 

In Geortssa pyxis I found the tentacles to be represented by 
very blunt, almost hemispherical lobes, with the eyes at their 
outer bases. Capt. Godwin-Austen’s drawings of G. sarrita 
represent no tentacular projections whatever, the eyes being 
sessile on a kind of frontal lobe, much as in Amphibola. The 
difference is very trifling, as the rounded lobes observed by 
myself might easily unite to form one slight frontal projection. 
The extreme minuteness of the animals necessitating the em- 
ployment of a microscope for their observation, makes it diffi- 
cult to ascertain the exact form of the soft parts, especially as 
the animals only emerge very little from the shell. 

With reference to these additional obser vations, some change 
in the generic character becomes necessary. ‘The following 
may be suggested :— 


Genus GEORISSA. 


Testa minima, imperforata vel vix perforata, conica, sueccinea, spi- 
raliter suleata vel striata, apertura fere semicirculari vel semi- 
ovata, columella callosa. 

Operculum ovatum, haud spiratum, excentrice striatum, testaceum, 
transparens, processu elongato intus haud procul a basi marginis 
interni munitum. 

Animal parvum; tentaculis hemisphericis (v. connatis?); oculis 
sessilibus ; pede brevi, rotundato, operculum in medio dorso juxta 
aperturam ferente. 

It is evident that neither in the shell, operculum, animal, 
nor lingual dentition is there sufficient resemblance to Heli- 
cina to confirm the position I at first suggested for the genus 
as the type of a subfamily of the Helicinide. But I think 
that the true affinities of Geortssa can now be clearly ascer- 
tained. 

Subsequently to the publication of my paper in the ‘Annals’ 
for 1864, Von Martens pointed out, in the ‘ Malakozoologische 
Blitter’ for the same year, that the type of the genus Hydro- 
cena of Parreyss, I. cattaroénsis, Pfr., differs “entirely from 


Operculum of Georissa. 175 


the numerous species classed with it by Pfeiffer, H. and A. 
Adams, and Gray. The latter, in the British-Museum Cata- 
logue, places it in Realia; Pfeiffer, who is followed by H. & 
A. Adams, retains it as the type of a genus which he places 
next to Realia, but associates with it a number of species be- 
longing, some of them, as Von Martens shows, to Assiminea, 
others to Omphalotropis* or an allied genus. It is curious 
that Pfeiffer, who usually attaches rather too much importance 
to the characters of the operculum, should have overlooked 
the peculiarities of that of Hydrocena cattaroénsis, which he 
simply describes as ‘‘ Opere. paucispirum, rubellum” (Mon. 
Pneum. Viv. Supp. i. p. 160), although it is figured by Kiister 
im the second edition of Martini and Chemnitz, and the de- 
seription and figure are quoted by Pfeiffer? with his usual 
accuracy. The operculum is in almost every respect similar 
to that of Geortssa ; and as Kiister’s description of the genus 
appears to have been generally overlooked, it may be as well 
to append a translation of it, in order to show the connexion of 
the two genera. The description, in German, occurs at p. 80 
of part I. 21, of Martini and Chemnitz :— 


“¢ Shell small, imperforate, conical, thin, with a broad conical 
spire, scarcely exceeding the aperture in height; the whorls 
few in number, slowly increasing, convex. Aperture ovate, 


angulate above as in Paludina, edges united by a thin callus 


resting on the penultimate whorl ; peristome straight, not ex- 
panded or thickened; columella somewhat concave, with a 
tree reflected edge below; umbilicus filled by a callus, which, 
when highly magnified, exhibits a very fine granular wrinkled 
sculpture (as in Neritina). 

“The operculum is of peculiar construction, widely different 
from that of Paludinat. It is caleareous, and has a nucleus, 


* In the original publication of his ‘Monographia Pneumonopomorum 
Viventium,’ Pfeiffer quite correctly excluded Hydrocena cattaroénsis from 
the Cyclostomacea, retaining Omphalotropis rubens, Quoy & Gaimard, and 
its allies, which belong to the order, unless, as is possible, they are terres- 
trial Rissoide. It is strange that in the first supplement to the mono- 
graph, after Kiister and Troschel had described and figured the animal 
and tongue of Hydrocena, Pfeiffer should have reintroduced it amongst his 
Cyclostomacea, and haye retained it in the same position in the second 
Supplement. 

+ Pfeiffer, in his second Supplement, refers to a description of the ani- 
mal of Hydrocena by A. Adams, in the Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. for 1861, 
vol. vii. p. 196. The animal there described, however, is that of one of 
the land-shells allied to Omphalotropis which have been incorrectly 
referred to Hydrocena. 

{ Hydrocena is classed with Paludina and Valvata in Kiister’s Mono- 
graph. Hence the allusions. 

13* 


176 Mr. W.T. Blanford on the Animal and 


which occasionally shows a trace of spiral structure at the 
lower part of the left side; additions are made to the left side 
and the apex, so that the strize seen running from the nucleus 
are bent over in an open curve above. Inside, at the nucleus, 
there is a projection of considerable size, with a blunt termi- 
nation, which increases the resemblance, already existing in 
other characters, to the opercula of the smaller Neritine. 

“The animal is short, the foot rounded off and broader in 
front; the head separated from it and but slightly emarginate 
and broad when at rest, but when the animal is creeping it is 
stretched out somewhat like a proboscis. On the top of the 
head are two short triangular tentacles, bearing large black 
eyes on the upper bases. 

“The operculum is fastened on the hinder portion of the 
foot, as in Paludina.” 

The accompanying figures are not good; and if a specimen 
in my possession be authentic (as I have every reason to believe 
it is), they convey a very inaccurate idea of the form of the 
shell and its colour, which is of the same peculiar amber tint 
as in Georissa, and resembles that of some of the more deeply 
coloured Succinee. I am therefore induced to doubt if the 
representations of the operculum* are exact. The only im- 
portant distinction shown by the latter from that of Georissa 
1s in the striation, which, as described, shows a different mode 
of increase in the operculum. ‘The internal process is very 
nearly the same. 

So far as the shell is concerned, there is evidently no dis- 
tinction of any consequence between the two types ; and the 
differences presented by the operculum are at the most sub- 
generic; but the distinctions shown by the animals are of some 
importance. They are, briefly (if Kiister’s figures and descrip- 
tion are trustworthy, and I can certainly see no reason why 
any shortcomings in the former should imply inaccuracy in 
the latter) :—that, to use Pfeiffer’s terms, Hydrocena 1s opisoph- 
thalmate, while Geortssa is ectophthalmate, the former having 
the eyes above the base of the tentacles, the latter at the side; 
and also that in Hydrocena the operculum is carried on the 
end of the foot, at some distance from the aperture—in G'eorissa 
close to the aperture, the foot bemg only extended a very short 
distance behind, and being generally shorter and rounder in 
the latter genus. 

Were this the only distinction, I should be much disposed, 
taking into consideration the marked similarity of the shell 

* [have endeavoured to extract the operculum in the only specimen 


of Hydrocena cattaroénsis which I possess; but it is too deeply inserted 
in the shell to be remoyed without breaking the aperture. 


Operculum of Georissa. 177 


and operculum, to believe that either Kiister or I had com- 
mitted some oversight im the examination of the animals, and 
that they are in reality alike. But the circumstance that 
Hydrocena is a truly marine species, living in water, whilst 
all the species of Geortssa are found on hills at a distance from 
the sea*, renders it probable that a difference really exists ; 
and the characters of the lingual ribbon tend to bear out that 
distinction. 

The lingual teeth of Hydrocena have been figured by Tros- 
chel in the ‘ Gebiss der Schnecken,’ vol. 1. Taf. 6, and described 
at page 83. They differ from those of Georissa in the charac- 
ters of the central teeth, which, however, are rudimentary in 
both forms, and have not been clearly made out in Georissa. 

Troschel regards the genus Hydrocena as forming the type 
of a family of Mollusca with affinities to the Helicinide and 
the Neritinide—a view which appears best to meet the circum- 
stances of the case. If, therefore, the genus Georissa, as a 
land-shell, be kept distinct from Hydrocena, it will form a 
second genus of the family. 

But I cannot conclude without calling attention to the sur- 
prising resemblance shown in this case by a true land-mollusk 
to an undoubted marme form, as one more addition to the 
numerous arguments against separating the Cyclostomide, 
Cyclophoride, and Helicinide from their natural allies living 
in fresh or salt water. 


Note on Hydrocena tersa, Benson, and H. milium, Bens. 


Two minute shells were described by Mr. Benson in the 
‘Annals’ for 1853 (ser. 2. vol. xi. p. 285), under the names of 
Oyclostoma tersum and C. milium. 'They were found in moss 
brought from the Khasi Hills. Subsequently, in 1856 (op. c7t. 
vol. xvii. p. 232), Mr. Benson referred both species, together 
with OC. sarritum, to the genus Hydrocena. When, in 1864, 
I proposed the genus G'eordssa for the last-named species and 
its allies, I suggested that C. terswm and C. miliwm, which I 
had never seen, might perhaps belong to it. Neither the ani- 
mals nor opercula of these two species were known to Mr. 
Benson, nor have they hitherto been described. 

Tam indebted to Capt. Godwin-Austen for specimens of a 
shell which I have no hesitation in referrimg to Mr. Benson’s 
Cyclostoma tersum, and for figures of the animal, operculum, 
and lingual ribbon. The original specimen was probably 
weathered; when fresh, the shell is of the colour of horn. 


* G. sarrita is found at a height of 4000 feet above the sea, on the 
Khasi Hills. 


178 Mr. W.'T. Blanford on Hydrocena tersa and H. milium. 


The operculum is horny, extremely thin, and very difficult to 
isolate ; it appears to be paucispiral. The animal, as represented 
in Capt. Godwin-Austen’s drawing, bears a most remarka- 
ble resemblance to that of Ass7minea, the eyes being above and 
nearly at the tips of short blunt tentacles. The lingual teeth 
are figured by Capt. Godwin-Austen as 5, ranged 2.1. 2, 
the outermost lateral teeth being probably rudimentary. 

The shell on the whole resembles Acicu/a more than any 
other genus of operculated land-shells; and as the characters 
both of the animal and operculum approach those of that genus, 
the present species may with probability be placed in it. The 
teeth of Acicula have not, so far as [ am aware, been examined. 
Those of Asstminea are very different from Capt. Godwin- 
Austen’s drawings. 

Acicula tersa is distinguished from all the typical species of 
the genus by its shell being conico-ovate instead of subcylin- 
drical, and, which is of much more importance, by the eyes 
being pedunculated, and not sessile; for the position of the 
eyes nearly at the tip of the tentacles shows that they are 
situated on pedicels which are connate with the tentacles. 
The differences are not generic; but I think they are sub- 
generic, and I would therefore propose to make the present 
species the type of a subgeneric section, with the name of 
Acmella, It is just possible that Cyclostoma striata, Quoy 
and Gaimard, referred by Gray and Pfeiffer to Actcula, may 
belong to the same subgenus. 

The following characters require to be added to those given 


by Mr. Benson :-— 


Testa cornea; operculum corneum, tenuissimum, paucispirale, nucleo 
sinistrali. 


As regards Cyclostoma milium, I fear that I can add nothing 
very certain. Amongst the very numerous small forms of 
Mollusca collected by Capt. Godwin-Austen I have seen no 
shell which I can with certainty refer to Mr. Benson’s deserip- 
tion. I at first thought that a small aberrant Cyathopoma, 
collected near Cherra Poonjee, might be the species; but it is 
ribbed spirally, while Mr. Benson’s species is described as 
smooth; and the proportions differ to too great a degree from 
those of C. milium to allow of its bemg the same. All that 
can certainly be asserted is that C. milium must, on account 
of its form*and characters, be removed from the genera Hydro- 
cena and Greorissa, and that it may be a Cyathopoma. It may 
be an immature shell; but if so, [am unable to suggest to 
what species it can belong. 

The accompanying figures, with the exception of the oper- 


On the Rabbit as known to the Ancients. 179 


culum of Georissa sarrita, which is by my brother, are drawn 


by Capt. Godwin-Austen. 


EXPLANATION OF PLATE XVI. 


Fig. 1. Georissa sarrita, Benson, sp. ; shell, magnified about 18 diameters; 
the mouth is a little turned away: 1a, operculum, seen from 
the inside, showing the projection, magnified; 1 }, animal, 
sketched in three different positions, magnified; 1c, lingual 
ribbon, magnified 250 diameters ; 1 d, teeth near the centre, still 
further enlarged; 1 e, uncini near the margin. 

Fig. 2. Acicula (-Acmella) tersa, Benson, sp.; shell, magnified about 15 
diameters. The specimens sent to me by Capt. Godwin-Austen 
differ in being more conical and less ovate, but otherwise agree 
well. The shell perhaps varies slightly in form. 2a, oper- 
culum, magnified. A small portion of the foot (f) remained 
attached, and could not be removed, on account of the minute- 
ness and thinness of the operculum. 26, animal, magnified, 
sketched in three different positions. 2c, lingual ribbon, greatly 
magnified ; the outer teeth to the left partly turned back. 


Calcutta, December 26, 1868. 


XXV.— The Rabbit (Lepus cuniculus) as known to the Ancients. 
By the Rev. W. Hovuauron, M.A., F.L.S. 


THE rabbit appears to have been but little known to the an- 
cients; the old inhabitants of Greece and Rome were not 
plagued, as tenant farmers in this country are, with this pro- 
lific little pest to agriculture. The rabbit in its wild state is 
essentially a European animal. To the ancient Jews it was 
entirely unknown; there is no mention of it in the Bible; it 
is generally acknowledged that the Hebrew word (Shéphan) 
rendered “‘coney”? by the authorized version denotes the 
Hyrax syriacus : several species of hare have been described 
as occurring in the Bible-lands, but no kind of native rabbit. 
Rabbits were noticed by Russell as occurring rarely in the 
vicinity of Aleppo; but they had been introduced from 
Europe. If we turn to Aristotle, we shall find that, in all 
probability, the rabbit was quite unknown to him, though he 
sometimes speaks as if he were alluding to this animal. The 
words he uses are Aaywos and dacvrous: the former word 
occurs but once in his ‘ History of Animals,’ viz. in a passage 
(viii. 27. § 4) in which he mentions that the XNaywot of Egypt 
are smaller than those of Greece. Of the dacdzous he says:— 
it is prudent and timid (1.1.$15); itis retromingent (ii. 3. § 4); 
it is one of those animals which, having teeth in both jaws, 
have cotyledons in the pregnant uterus (iil. 1. § 15) ; its blood, 
like that of the stag, does not coagulate so completely as that 
of many other animals (iii. 6. § 1); it alone of all animals has 


180 Rev. W. Houghton on the Rabbit 


hair on the inside of its cheeks (ii. 10, § 13); its milk, like 
that of ruminating animals, contains rennet, and is therefore 
useful in diarrhcea (ii. 16. § 6) ; the female dacvzovs in coition 
often mounts upon the male (v. 2. § 1); it produces its 
young at all seasons, and becomes pregnant a second time 
while previously pregnant; it has young every month; as 
soon as the young are born, copulation again takes place, 
and the female conceives while giving milk, which is as thick 
as that of the sow; the young are born blind (vi. 28. §3); 
if a dacv7ous be taken into Ithaca, it will not live, but will 
be found dead on the sea-coast, with its face turned towards 
the spot from which it was brought (viii. 27. § 2); there is a 
kind of dacvious, near Lake Bolba and in other places, which 
has its liver so divided as to look like two livers (ii. 12. §3). 
The only passages that call for attention are those in which 
Aristotle speaks of the éacvzrous having hair inside its cheeks, 
and of its producing its young, which are born blind, every 
month : the former statement is true of the hare, the latter of 
the rabbit. But Aristotle is so frequently in error with regard 
to matters of common observation, and is often so prone to 
hasty generalization, as to lead me to infer that by the term 
dacvrrovs he understood a hare, and believed that this animal 
produces its young ones blind, and more frequently than is 
really the case. As he nowhere alludes to the burrowing 
habits of a leporine animal, it is hardly likely that he was 
acquainted with the rabbit. 

Neither, again, does Xenophon, so minutely graphic in his 
description of the hare, and hare-hunting, ever allude to the 
rabbit. Living, as the old general did for many years, as a 
Greek squire, in his house at Scillus, in the game-abounding 
district of Elis, Xenophon must have made some remarks on 
an animal so closely allied to, and yet differing in some re- 
markable ways from, his favourite hare, had he been acquainted 
with it. 

The earliest Greek writer, so far as I have been able to 
ascertain, who distinctly alludes to the rabbit, is Polybius the 
historian (c7rc. B.C. 204). Speaking of the natural history of 
Corsica, he says the only animals found wild there are foxes, 
wild sheep, and rabbits («v¥vixdor). He thus describes the 
Kuvikros :—‘ At a distance it looks like a small hare; but 
when you take it into your hands, there is a great difference 
between the two, both in appearance and flavour; it lives for 
the most part underground.” (Histor. xi. 2.) Polybius was 
a traveller, and had, no doubt, seen the rabbits he so well de- 
scribes. 

Rabbits are mentioned expressly by Strabo (cérc. B.C. 50) 


as known to the Ancients. 181 


as occurring abundantly in Spain, the great home of Lepus 
cuniculus, though it is not certain whether this geographer 
was himself ever in Spain. The following is his description :— 
“Of destructive animals there are scarcely any, with the ex- 
ception of certain little hares, which burrow in the ground 
(ANY TOV yewpvywv Nayidéwv), and are called by some /ebe- 
rides. These creatures destroy both seeds and plants, by 
gnawing at the roots. They are met with throughout almost 
the whole of Spain, extending to Marseilles, and infesting the 
islands also. It is said that formerly the inhabitants of the 
Gymnesian islands [Majorca and Minorca] sent a deputation 
to the Romans soliciting that a new land might be given them, 
as they were quite driven out of their country by these ani- 
mals, being no longer able to stand against their vast multi- 
tudes. It is possible that people might be obliged to have 
recourse to such an expedient for help as waging war in so 
great an extremity, which, however, but seldom happens, and 
is a plague produced by some pestilential state of the atmo- 
sphere, which at other times has produced serpents and rats 
in like abundance ; but for the ordinary increase of these little 
hares many ways of hunting have been devised, amongst 
others by wild weasels from Africa trained for the purpose 
(kal dn Kal yards ayplas, as 7 AuBvn déper, tpéhovow éri- 
tndes). Having muzzled these, they turn them into the holes, 
when they either drag out the animals they find there with 
their claws, or compel them to fly to the surface of the earth, 
where they are taken by people standing by for that purpose.” 
(Geograph. iii. 2. § 6.) 

/élian, who lived in the third century of the Christian era, 
thus speaks of the rabbits of Spain :—‘‘ There is also another 
kind of hare, which is small and never attains the size of the com- 
mon hare; it is known by the name of «évixdos: I retain the 
original nomenclature adopted by the people of western Spain, 
as I am not an inventor of names. In that country this ani- 
mal is abundantly found : its colour is darker than that of other 
hares; it has a shorter tail, and differs in the size of the head, 
which is finer and smaller and less fleshy; its whole body, 
too, is shorter ; but in other respects it is like an ordinary hare. 
Itis unusually excited when it unites sexually with the female. 
Like the stag, it has a bone in its heart, the use of which let 
others divine.” (Nat. Hist. xii. 15.) 

Atheneus (A.D. 230), after quoting the passage from Poly- 
bius already given, says that Poseidonius the philosopher 
makes mention of rabbits in his history, but the grammarian 
gives no further information. Athenzus himself, however, 
was acquainted with these animals. ‘ We ourselves,” he 


182 On the Rabbit as known to the Ancients. 


says, “‘ have seen a great many in our voyage from Diczarchia 
(Puteoli) to Naples; for there is an island, not far from the 
mainland, opposite the lower side of Diceearchia, inhabited by 
only a very scanty population, and having a great number of 
rabbits.”” (Deipnosoph. ix. 64.) 

Pliny says, ‘ There is also a species of hare in Spain which 
is called cuniculus; it is extremely prolific, and produces 
famine in the Balearic islands by destroying the harvests. 
The young ones, either when cut from out of the body of the 
mother, or taken from the breast without having the entrails 
removed, are considered a most delicate food; they are called 
laurices. It is a well known fact that the inhabitants of the 
Balearic islands begged of the late emperor Augustus the aid 
of a number of soldiers to prevent the too rapid increase of 
these animals. Ferrets (Viverr@) are much prized on account 
of their hunting these animals; they are put into the burrows, 
with their numerous outlets, which the rabbits form, and from 
which circumstance they derive their name, and as the ferrets 
drive them out they are taken above.” (Nat. Hist. viii. 55.) 
Pliny also mentions superfoetation as occurring in both the 
hare and the rabbit. 

Martial says, rabbits first taught men how to undermine 
cnemies’ towns— 


“‘ Gaudet in effossis habitare cuniculus antris, 
Monstravit tacitas hostibus ille vias.” 
(Ep. xiii. 60.) 


The Latin word cuniculus, it is well known, denotes both a 
rabbit and an underground passage. Varro (De Re Rust. in. 
12. $6) suggests that the rabbit derived its name from the 
burrows it forms: “cuniculi dicti ab eo , quod sub terra cuni- 
culos ipsi facere soleant ubi lateant in < agris, ” J.G. Schneider 
contends with much force that the word cuntculus is of Spanish 
origin: ‘Animal ex Hispania allatum, Romani vetere His- 
panico nomine appellarunt.”” Adlian, it will be remembered, 
says the same in distinct words. There was an ancient Spanish 
nation called Cunei (Kovuveot), of which, according to Appian, 
the chief town was Kovioctopyis. I may mention that there 
is a small island of the Balearic group, called Conejera, which 
is abundantly stocked with rabbits: hence the Spanish name 
(“a rabbit-warren ”’). 

Appius in Varro (/. ¢.) gives instructions how to form a 
leporarium, and speaks of three kinds of hares, the cundeulus 
being one of them. Two of these kinds he concludes he has 
already i in his Jeporarium 5 ° ; “and since,” he says to his veteran 
friend Varro, “ you have been so many years in Spain, I think 


Mr. A. W. E. O’Shaughnessy on Norops. 183 


it likely you have brought the third kind (rabbit) with you from 
that country.” 

What can we gather from the above extracts from classical 
authors? I think we may safely infer that the rabbit was not 
indigenous either in Greece or Italy in early times. In Greece 
there is, as far as I can make out, no record of its existence, 
either in a wild or a domesticated state; in Italy there is no 
mention of its occurrence prior to the time of Athenus (A.D. 
230), who, as we have seen, observed specimens in his journey 
from Puteoli to Naples. Once give a couple of rabbits standing- 
ground either in Italy or Greece, and they surely must have 
increased in those countries, and consequently have been spe- 
cially noticed by some classical writer or other. The rabbit, 
where expressly mentioned, is spoken of as an animal not 
familiar to the people of Greece and Italy; it is looked upon 
as a foreigner, and generally as an inhabitant of Spain or its 
outlying islands. Consequently, if rabbits exist in large num- 
bers in either of these countries at the present day, I consider 
they have been introduced there, as we know they have been 
in other countries. In the Cyclades a large variety of rabbit 
is known to exist at present. In his ‘ Fauna der Cycladen,’ 
Dr. Erhard speaks of this variety being as large as or larger 
than the common hare. How did these rabbits get to these 
islands? Were they there in the times of Aristotle and 
other Greek writers? Are the present large rabbits of the 
Cyclades the descendants of those that lived there in the time 
of the ancients? It does not seem to me probable that this is 
the case: I think it more likely that this large variety now 
inhabiting the Cyclades is descended from some large domestic 
variety that may have been carried thither, some time or other 
subsequent to classic times. I should be obliged to any one 
who will give an opinion on this point. The subject of the 
natural history of the ancients has been for some time an 
interesting study to myself, and it is one which, both archeeo- 
logically and zoologically, has some claims upon our attention. 


XXVI.—Notes on Lizards of the* Group Anolis—The Cha- 
racters and Synonymy of Norops. By Artruur W. E. 
O'SHAUGHNESSY, Senior Assistant in the Natural-History 
Department of the British Museum. 

THE great disadvantage which one has to contend with in 

studying the lizards of the group Anolis is, that their brilliant 

and varied metallic colours, which are so important a charac- 
teristic of their species, fade, and even vanish completely, in 
the preserved states of the specimens. <A person able to test 


184 Mr. A. W. E. O'Shaughnessy on Norops. 


the accuracy of the present determinations of species in this 
group by continual observation of the living or fresh animal, 
would of course be im a position to speak more confidently than 
one who has only specimens in spirits to judge from. 

Unfortunately most persons who have as yet possessed such 
opportunity have not had the qualification necessary to the 
employing of it to much scientific advantage, and have fur- 
nished us with only a few more or less confused notices of the 
lizards in question. Consequently a careful investigation of 
all such persistent characters as may be found in the specimens 
of a good collection, aided by any vestige of colour and general 
life appearance as may yet remain, 1s still the method most 
likely to produce valuable results. 


Norops, the first form noticed by Duméril and Bibron in 
their history of the group, is at present in some confusion, 
owing toa misapprehension of the descriptions of the two spe- 
cies given by different writers. 

Daudin (Hist. Nat. des Rept. tome iv. p. 89), m 1802, de- 
seribed a lizard under the name of Anolis doré, which is evi- 
dently a Norops. His description, though very good, imas- 
much as it anticipates many of those general characters on the 
ground of which Norops has been separated from Anolis by 
modern naturalists, cannot now be regarded as anything more 
than a successful attempt to discriminate the form Norops, 
confusedly mentioned by Linnzeus, Lacépéde, and other pre- 
vious naturalists. 

Daudin states that his acquaintance with the lizard was 
confined to two specimens, one of them being in a very cor- 
rupted state. 

Wagler in 1830 (Natiirliches System der Amphibien, p. 149) 
established the genus Norops, and cites N. auratus, the Anolis 
doré of Daudin, as its single representative. 

‘These are the only scientific notices of the lizard in question 
previous to the great work of Duméril and Bibron, 1837. 

The description of Norops auratus at p. 82, tome iv., of the 
‘ Erpétologie Générale,’ must therefore be regarded as the first 
which characterizes a species of the genus Norops sufficiently 
for modern scientific investigation. Although the specific 
name may be attributed with propriety to Daudin, in recogni- 
tion of his having first clearly extricated the for m trom the 
confused notices of previous writers, the first description of 
specific characters im the genus must be assigned to Duméril 
and Bibron ; and all subsequent attempts at ‘identification or 
criticism of the species must be held to date from that de- 
scription. 


Mr. A. W. E. O'Shaughnessy on Norops. 185 


Now, since the year 1840 it has been known that two 
distinct forms of Norops exist,—(1) a lizard with a compara- 
tively short tail, toes distinctly dilated, although not to the 
same extent as in many species of Anolis, the head entirely 
covered with strongly keeled scales, and long limbs, the hinder 
ones when laid forward reaching to the tip of the snout ; si(2)'a 
slenderer lizard with head more depressed and pointed, the 
muzzle only furnished with keeled scales, those of the rest of 
the head smooth, a much longer tail, much shorter limbs, the 
hinder ones reaching, when laid forwards, to the ear-opening 
only, and a bright white vitta passing along the side. 

This second form was described by Berthold in 1840, ‘ Ab- 
handlungen der Kiniglichen Gesellschaft der W issenschaften 
ZU Gattingen,’ 1840, p. 62, under the name of Draconura 12- 
striata. His description 1 is full and distinct, and accompanied 
by a coloured figure (not very good, but showing well the 


5 
slenderer shape and long tail of the form in question) and a 


diagram of the upper surface of the head, which exactly repre- 
sents that configuration and arrangement of the shields which 
distinguishes this species from the other. 

The shields of this part of the head are much smoother, pre- 
sent a more regular symmetrical arrangement, and give a much 
flatter appearance to the whole surface than in the first-men- 
tioned form. Moreover the occipital plate is an ovate, well- 
defined shield, much larger than any other shield of the head, 
whereas in the other form it is ver y small and inconspicuous. 
There is only one series of scales between the supralabials and 
the eye, whereas there are two in the auratus of Duméril and 
Bibron. 

The anterior limbs are said to reach to the tip of the snout, 
the posterior ones to the ear. The length ofthe tail is said to 
be three times that of the body. 

In a memoir, ‘ Ueber verschiedene neue oder seltene Rep- 
tilien, &e.,’ Gottingen, 1846, at p. 6, Berthold mentions the 
Anolis auratus of Daudin, the Norops auratus of Waeler and 
D. & B., as the only known species of Norops, thus reg: arding it 
still as even generically different from 12-striatus. He says, 
“the head is covered with small, many-keeled plates ; the 
hinder limbs reach to the mouth, the fore limbs even beyond.” 
These are clearly the characters of the form of Norops first 
mentioned above. 

Returning to the original description of Norops auratus by 
Duméril and Bibron, taken from two specimens, one from 
Guiana the other fr om Surinam (or Cayenne), we find that it 
differs only in one point from this particular form, 7%. e. the 
auratus above mentioned, the shorter-tailed, longer-limbed 


186 Mr. A. W. E. O'Shaughnessy on Norops. 


one. ‘This point is precisely the relative length of the limbs, 
the hinder ones being said to reach only to the margin of the 
ear-opening—a characteristic of 12-striatus. In the description 
of the coloration the colours characteristic of the two forms 
(allowing for alteration in deteriorated specimens) are separately 
mentioned. 

It is probable, therefore, that the second specimen was one 
of 12-str/atus, and furnished the character of the relative length 
of the limbs. As regards every other distinctive character the 
description is that of the other form, as will be seen by this 
enumeration of distinctive characters only. 

All the scales of the head are said to be keeled:— 

‘‘Celles qui occupent Vintervalle intérorbitaire et Pocciput 
offrent un peu moins de longueur et ne portent la plupart 
qu’une seule caréne. 

“ Les régions surciliaires . . . . présentent vers leur partie 
centrale, quatre ou cing plaques. 

“Tl existe un double ran g de grandes écailles carénées au-des- 
sus de la série des plaques labiales supérieures. 

‘Ta queue est environ wne fos de plus étendue que le reste 
du corps. 

“Corps (un brun fauve doré, avec ou sans bande d’une teinte 
plus claire sur le dos.” 

Dr. Hallowell (Proc. Ac. Nat. Sc. Philad. 1856, p. 222), 
speaking of the specimens of Norops in the Smithsonian col- 
lection, says :—‘‘ But one species of this genus has been de- 
scribed, viz. N. auratus, from Surinam and other parts of 
Guiana. The specimen in our collection, received from the 
Garden of Plants, is from Mexico. The toes are dilated, but 
not to so great an extent as in many species of Anolis.” He. 
then proceeds to describe a second “ species with the. same ge- 
neric characters, but in which the toes are totally destitute of 
any such dilatation.” He calls this species N. macrodactylus. 

In the course of his description he says :—‘‘ The head is long 
and narrow, occipital plate quite distinct; fingers and toes not 
dilated; body slender; upper surface white; sides brown, 
white-spotted ; a lateral white stripe extending from beneath 
the eye along the side of the head immediately above the tym- 
panum, passing along the side of the neck about a line above 
the shoulder, and extending the whole length of the side of the 
body, becoming lost on the tele 

There is sufficient here to enable one to recognize the 12- 
striatus of Berthold, of whose previous description he was of 
course ignorant. ‘The colours are particularly accurate and 
characteristic of this species, which has quite a different colora- 


tion from that of auratus, as will be seen by the summary of 


Mr. A. W. E. O’Shaughnessy on Norops. 187 


the latter by Duméril and Bibron :— Corps dun brun fauve 
doré, avec ou sans bande d’une teinte plus claire sur le dos.” 

Cope (/. c. 1861, p. 212) enumerates the 12-striatus of Ber- 
thold (aftixing his own name to the species with no apparent 
reason), and says that it is identical with Hallowell’s macro- 
dactylus. 

Thus the true Norops auratus is the auratus described by 
Duméril and Bibron; and this has been recognized by Ber- 
thold, the first authority for the other species, and by every 
writer since who has discriminated between the two species, 
with one exception. 

Dr. Peters, in the ‘ Berichte der Verhandlungen der Akad. 
Berlin,’ 1863, p. 135, described an Anolis tropidonotus as 
a new species “nearly allied to the A. auratus of Daudin.” 
He then gives, as synonyms of the latter species, the Draconura 
12-striata of Berthold and the Norops macrodactylus of Hal- 
lowell. 

The species of Berthold and Hallowell is not the auratus of 
Daudin, since those writers have characterized it as a slender 
species, with a tail nearly thrice the length of the body, toes 
not dilated, the scales of the muzzle only keeled, the rest of the 
head-shields smooth, occipital plate distinct, only one series of 
scales between the eye and upper labials, and Duméril and 
Bibron have characterized the auratus of Daudin as having 
the tail only twice the length of the body, the occipital plate 
very small and indistinct, two series of scales between eye 
and upper labials, and all the head-shields strongly keeled. 

On the other hand, the species Anolis tropidonotus of Dr. 
Peters is nothing more than the true auratus. 

The principal characters which he enumerates are as fol- 
lows :— 

1. Two longitudinal rows of larger keeled scales between 
the supralabials and the eye. 

2. The occipital shield is much smaller, and the surround- 
ing shields larger, than in A. auratus (12-striatus). 

3. The ear-opening is larger. 

7. The expansion of the toes is much more developed. 

8. The tail is shorter. 

9. The white lateral stripe, so characteristic of A. auratus 
(12-striatus), is absent. 

10. In adult males the gular pouch hangs down very 
much. 

Dr. Peters then describes the colours, which are, in fact, ex- 
actly those of the true auratus. 

He further gives also the important character of the greater 
length of the limbs. The fore and hind limbs, he says, reach, 
when laid forward, even beyond the head, while in the other 


188 Mr. A. W. E. O’Shaughnessy on Norops. 


case, he adds, the latter attain only to the nasal aperture 
(Nasenéffnung ; he probably means ear-opening, Ohréffnung). 

We have already seen that Berthold mentions expressly the 
first proportionate length as distinguishing the awratus of 
Daudin, thereby, indeed, supplementing the description of 
Duméril and Bibron in the one point in which it fails, and the 
other, no less expressly, in his description of 12-striatus. 

It is curious that Dr. Peters should remark at the end of his 
notice, “It is probably this species which the Smithsonian 
Institution received from Paris as N. auratus,” referring, of 
course, to the specimen which Dr. Hallowell mentions, and 
which, as we have seen already, both he and Cope regarded, 
very properly, as the true auratus. 

The following is a description of the genus Norops and its 
species, with their correct synonymy :— 


Norops, Wagler, Natiirliches System der 
Amphibien, 1830. 


Skin beneath the neck forming a salient fold, a sort of 
small throat-pouch without denticulations. Palate not toothed*. 
Femoral pores none. Toes slightly or not at all dilated, with 
keeled rhomboidal scales on each side, and a series of smooth 
imbricate transverse plates beneath. Scales of the back and 
belly keeled, imbricate, disposed in longitudinal rows, of the 
sides very small, round or oval; those of the belly are slightly 
smaller than those of the back. Back and tail without crest. 
Tail moderate, not prehensile. 


1. Norops auratus. 


Anolis auratus, Daudin, Suites & Buffon, An x.; Hist. Nat. des Reptiles, 
tom. iv. p. 89. 

Norops auratus, Wagler, Natiirliches System der Amphibien, 1830, p. 149; 
Wiegmann, Herpetologia Mexicana, pars 1, 1834, p. 16; Duméril et 
Bibron, Suites & Buffon, Erpétologie Générale, 1837, tom. iv. p. 82, 
pl. 37. f. 2; Berthold, Ueber verschiedene neue oder seltene Reptilien, 
&c., Gottingen, 1846, p. 6; Hallowell, Proc. Acad. Nat. Se. Philadel- 
phia, 1856, p. 222. 

Anolis tropidonotus, Peters, Berichte tiber die Verhandlungen der Akad. 
Berlin, 1863, p. 185. 


Head, as well as snout, covered with strongly keeled scales ; 


* Dr. Gray (Catalogue of the Lizards in the British Museum, 1845, 
p. 207) says, ‘‘ Palate toothed.’ Every writer since Daudin, however, has 
confirmed this, the principal character upon which the separation of 
Norops from Anolis has been based. 

Duméril and Bibron say, “ Quoiqw’il en soit, les Norops constituent un 
petit eroupe générique assez nettement caractérisé par l’absence compléte 
de crétes dorsales et de pores fémoraux.” Now Anolis, likewise, has no 
femoral pores, but has teeth on the palate. 

At the date at which Dr. Gray’s Catalogue was compiled there was 
no specimen of Norops in the British Museum. 


Mr. A. W. E. O'Shaughnessy on Norops. 189 


two rows of scales between supralabial series and eye; 

occipital plate very small. Toes dilated, although not to 

the same extent as in Anolis. Both fore and hind limbs, 
when laid forward, reach to the tip of the snout. Tail 
twice the length of the body. 

Coloration. Upper surface of a bright gilded brown ; a black 
or purple stripe upon side of body : lower surface yellowish, 
with glossy reflections. 

In a specimen of this interesting species in the collection of 

‘the British Museum the shape of the head exhibits a strong 
convexity from the eye to the nape ; the upper surface imme- 
diately in front of the eyes is occupied by a remarkable depres- 
sion. The breadth of the head at its broadest part behind is 
contained only once and one-third in the length of the same. 

Every scale of the head has a strong raised ridge or keel along 

its whole longitudinal extent; the united effect of all these 

keels is to give a very rugose appearance to the general sur- 
face. All the descriptions of this species at present extant re- 
present the scales of the head, and more particularly of the 
snout, as many-keeled or tricarinate. None of these scales, 
however, seem to possess more than the one very strong keel 
just mentioned. It is probable that this statement, especially 
in Duméril and Bibron’s description, was founded upon a spe- 
cimen of 12-str/atus, in which, as we shall see, the scales of 
the muzzle are distinctly 3-keeled. Dr. Peters does not men- 
tion the extent to which the scales are carinated in his tropi- 
donotus. ‘There are distinctly two series of elongated keeled 
scales between the supralabial series and the eye, as stated by 

Duméril and Bibron and Dr. Peters. 

The supraorbital space is occupied by a group of five large 
keeled scales, surrounded externally by a multitude of very 
small round scales, and internally by a semicircular ridge 
formed by the stronger and more raised keels of the adjacent 
head-shields. The superciliary edge is sharp, keeled, sending 
a sort of crest down to the nasal opening. ‘The occipital plate 
is very small, scarcely distinguishable without a lens as a 
circular point in the midst of the keeled scales of the occipital 
part of the head. Ear-opening large. 

The general line of the back is convex; although the body 
is somewhat compressed, the surface of the back is rounded. 
Thirteen to fourteen series of large, imbricate, keeled scales, 
beginning immediately behind the head, extend longitudinally 
the whole length of the back, and continue convergently on 
the tail; their keels form regular longitudinal ridges. The 
scales of the upper surface of the tail are a continuation of 
those of the back. 

Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. iii. 14 


190 Mr. A. W. E. O’Shaughnessy on Norops. 


The tail (exactly described by Duméril and Bibron) is almost 
quadrilateral at its root; but afterwards, and for the rest of its 
length, it presents a slight compression, without, however, pre- 
senting any raised sharp ridge above. 

The scales of the sides form a broad surface, beginning ab- 
ruptly under the outermost series of the dorsal scales; they 
are very minute, uniform, closely set, and appear at first 
sight merely granular. They extend forwards to the tym- 
panic region; the scales immediately anterior to the ear be- 
come larger and more distinctly keeled. The twelve to four- 
teen longitudinal series of large keeled scales which extend the 
whole length of the ventral surface bound abruptly this lateral 
space of minute scales on each side beneath; they are some- 
what smaller than those of the back. 

Upper surface of the limbs with keeled scales like those 
of the back and belly ; lower surface like the sides of the body. 

A rather large gular pouch, or compressed longitudinal fold 
of skin, depends from immediately beneath the eyes to consi- 
derably beyond the fore limbs, along the central line of the 
chest and belly. It is not serrated along the edge, where the 
scales are much more closely set than on the sides of the pouch, 
on which they are distributed in radiating stripes with wide 
intervals not apparent when the skin is folded close against the 
throat. These scales have a brilliant metallic lustre. 

The hind limbs are long and well developed. The fourth 
toe is much longer than the third. The toes are distinctly 
expanded into an ovate or pear-shaped disk beneath, and co- 
vered inferiorly with narrow transverse plates. 

Both fore limbs and hind limbs, when stretched forward, 
reach to the tip of the snout. 

The tail is exactly twice the length of the body. 

The colour characteristic of Norops auratus is well rendered, 
in the words of Duméril and Bibron, as “‘ un brun fauve doré.”’ 
The entire upper surface is of this golden brown, and probably 
very glitterig in life; the lower surface is yellowish, with 
metallic lustre. There is a black or purplish stripe along the 
side of the body, apparently not beginning at so anterior a 
point as the lateral stripe in 12-strzatus ; but there is no white 
stripe in this species. 

The dark stripe of this species is represented in the figure 
at pl. 37. f. 2 of the ‘Erpétologie Générale ;’ but it is 
evident that, although in general form more lke auratus, 
the figure in question partakes of the characters of the two 
species. 

Localities given by different writers :—Mexico (Peters and 
Hallowell); Guiana or Surinam (Duméril and Bibron). 


Mr. A. W. E. O'Shaughnessy on Norops. 191 


The specimen in the British Museum is said to have come 
from South America. 


2. Norops duodecim-striatus. 

Draconura duodecem-striata, Berthold, Abhandlungen der Kéniglichen 
Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften zu Gottingen, 1843, p. 62. 

Draconura Berthold, Fitzinger, Systema Reptilium, 1844. 

Norops muacrodactylus, Hallowell, Proc. Ac. Nat. Se. Philad. 1856, 

Anolis auratus, Peters, Berichte iiber die Verhandlungen der Akad. Ber- 

- lin, 1863, p. 135. 

Head somewhat depressed, pointed, covered with regular 
rather flat shields, those of the snout only minutely tricari- 
nate, the rest smooth; one series of long narrow scales be- 
tween supralabials and eye ; occipital plate large, oval, larger 
than any of the other head-shields. Toes not dilated. Fore 
limbs, when laid forward, reaching to nasal opening, hind- 
limbs to ear-opening. Tail about thrice the length of the body. 

Coloration. Head, back,and upper part of tail white above (pro- 
bably pale golden when alive); sides brown, white-spotted ; 
a white stripe extending from eye, over tympanum, along the 
side of head and neck, and the whole length of the body, be- 
coming lost on the tail. 

The general shape of N. 12-stréatus is slenderer than that 
of auratus. The head is longer and narrower, its width at 
the posterior broadest part being contained exactly twice in 
the length of the same; the muzzle is more pointed than in 
that species. ‘The upper surface of the head is somewhat 
flattened rather than convex. ‘The scales of the muzzle only 
are minutely but distinctly tricarinate ; those covering the rest 
of the upper surface of the head are smooth. No projecting 
ridge bounds the inner semicircular border of the supraorbital 
space, which is composed of a group of large smooth plates, 
more numerous than in auratus, and amass of minute granular 
ones. The upper edge of the orbit is rather sharp, and extends 
down to the nostril much as in that species. The occipital 
plate is large, oblong, much larger than any other plate on the 
head. LEar-opening smaller. ‘There is only one series of 
elongated scales between the supralabials and the eye. 

The longitudinal line of the back is much flatter than in 
N. auratus, and the surface of the back is wider, the body being 
less compressed. ‘The scales on the back, belly, and sides are 
similar to those of the latter species. The tail, somewhat flat- 
tened above at its commencement, does not present the qua- 
drilateral form or the compression mentioned by Duméril and 
Bibron, gradually becoming more rounded; it is covered with 
keeled scales like those of the back. 

14* 


192 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Growth of Hyalonema. 


A gular pouch is mentioned by Berthold and Dr. Hallowell. 
Like that of N. auratus: the gular pouch is evidently possessed 
by the male Norops only. 

The hind limbs are much shorter than in the preceding. 
The fourth toe is much longer than the third. The under 
surface of the toes is covered with transverse scales, which, 
however, are much narrower than the same scales or plates in 
auratus, a8 there is no appearance of dilatation in any of the 
toes. 

The fore imbs, when stretched forward, reach to the extre- 
mity of the snout, the hind limbs only to the ear-opening. 

The tail is thrice the length of the body. 

Colours as stated above,—well described by Dr. Hallowell. 

Localities given by different writers :—Surinam (Berthold), 
New Granada (Hallowell), New Granada? (Cope). 

A specimen collected by Mr. Bates at Santarem, Amazons. 

As both Dr. Hallowell and Dr. Peters agree in giving 
Mexico as the habitat of the NV. auratus, the latter speaking 
of six specimens collected by Dr. Hille at Huanisco, it is not 
improbable that N. awratus is a truly Mexican species, while 
12-striatus is its South-American representative. 


XXVII.—On the Manner of Growth of Hyalonema. 
By Dro J. B.aGRay, FIR oS., VeP-Zis5. ee. 


THE writers of anonymous papers in two scientific journals 
state that I have adopted Prof. Lovén’s opinion that the Hya- 
lonema grows rooted in the mud. I thought that by my paper 
I had sufficiently shown the difference between Prof. Lovén’s 
and my theory. From the examination of the direction of the 
polypes and the form of the sponge of the specimens which 
had come into my possession, and the study of Dr. Max 
Schultze’s description of the sponge of one of his specimens, I 
was convinced that the sponge to which the Hyalonema was 
attached could not be attached to any marine body by what 
Prof. Brandt, Prof. Max Schultze, and I have called its base, 
and that it must have lived with the so-called base upwards ; 
and I believed that it did live free, with the free ends of the 
siliceous filaments sunk in the sand or mud. 

Prof. Lovén, on the other hand, believes that all the specimens 
we have mm museums are imperfect, and have been torn by 
force from a part of the specimen which is furnished with an 
expanded root and attached to some marine bodies. 

Dr. William Carpenter does not appear to have a very clear 
idea of Dr. Lovén’s paper; for in his very interesting “ Preli- 
minary Report of Dredging-Operations in the Seas north of 


Dr. J. E. Gray on the Growth of Hyalonema. 193 


of the British Islands” (Proc. Roy. Soc. xvii.), he seems to 
have male the same mistake: thus at page 176 he states, “As 
it thus appears that these siliceous sponges, when growing on 
the surface of the mud, send root-fibres (so to speak) far and 
wide into its substance, the idea previously suggested by Prof. 
Lovén, that the elongated flint-rope of Hyalonema Sieboldit is 
in reality the mud-imbedded stem, supporting the sponge with 
which it is connected, instead of being implanted in the sponge 
and supported by it (which is the commonly received opinion), 
seems the more likely.” 

Prof. Lovén has made this distinction himself very plainly 
in a very amusing and instructive letter, which he most kindly 
sent to me immediately on the publication of my paper in the 
‘ Annals :’— 


“T have just read your paper in the Ann. & Mag. 4th ser. 
No. 10; and, as I am not very fond of differmg from you, 
I am glad to find that you now turn the old Hyalonema 
upside down—that is, place it with ‘the sponge’ upwards. 
This view, I see, is confirmed by Prof. Perceval Wright, who 
says, just as I maintained, that the ‘ siliceous axis’ is the stem 
of the sponge; and also by Prof. Wyville Thomson, who 
found the Hyalonema growing upside down, which he might 
have more than ‘suspected’ from my paper. So far we all 
agree. As to what 1s now the lower end (formerly the upper) 
of the stem (coil), you are inclined to believe it to be ‘ sunk 
in the mud.’ I cannot conceal that this mode of growing 
would be very unnatural indeed, unless you at the same time 
suppose the basal end to be provided with roots, in which case 
you have my Hyalonema complete. 

“In order to settle the whole question, the best measure 
would be this: let orders be given to all the ships of your 
navy stationed in the Japan seas to dredge on the fishing- 
grounds off Inosima, and not to give up working till they 
have got entire specimens of the Hyalonema, with roots and 
all (every one to be preserved in strong spirits), and in a 
number sufficient for the glory of the British Museum *. 
Among the contents of the dredge brought from the bottom, 
and of which not a particle is to be thrown away, there will 
be found, besides those entire specimens, in some of which the 
stem will have an extraordinary length, other specimens muti- 
lated by the dredge or by fishermen’s nets, some being the 
stumps of the basal parts with the roots, others the upper parts 
of the stem with the head or without the same, it having been 


* Allow me to suggest that perhaps one more specimen ought to be 
taken. 


194 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Growth of Hyalonema. 


carried away by the dredge or by the nets, or otherwise ; and 
on entire specimens, as well as on fragmentary ones, there will 
often be found the parasitic Pal ythoa investing them, and in 
some cases, where the head has been torn off, even creeping 
over the tip of the upper end of the stem and overgrowing it, 
as in the specimen you sent me. 

‘You see I venture to prophesy; and although it is said 
that ‘no one is a prophet in his own country,’ i may perhaps 
turn out to be one in the depths of the Japan sea. And when 
you have placed before you the superb specimens so procured, 
and the old ones too, you will have the history of the Hyalo- 
nema, as follows :— 


‘a, being the old notion. 
‘‘b, your supposition. 


‘“‘c, my interpretation. 


«id, what I expect from the dredge. 

oe disjecta membra. 

es Hyalonema boreale, the innocent cause of this contro- 
versy.’ 

As a note to the observation just quoted, Dr. Carpenter 
observes, as if he considered it a contradiction, that ‘ Dr. J. E. 
Gray, whilst still maintaining that the flint-rope is a zoophytic 
product, and that the sponge with which it is connected is 
parasitic, has also come to the conclusion that the brush-like 
termination serves as the root implanted in mud, above which 
the sponge is borne.”’ 

It appears to me that the fact of Flint-Sponges and the 
zoophytic Hyalonema both having spicules sunk in the sand 
and serving as roots, may be an analogy as well as an affinity, 
considering’ that they both have to serve the same purpose of 
supporting the animal on a soft and yielding base, and that if 
the spicules were formed of caleareous matter they might be 


Dr. J. E. Gray on the Growth of Hyalonema. 195 


acted on by the sea-water and the chemical constituents of the 
mud. The discovery of this use of the syicules of L/yalonema 
induced me to believe it might be the use of the long spicules 
of Euplectella and Semperella; and more recently Mr, Carter 
has shown that a Zethya is supported by similar elongated 
flinty fibres. 

I must own that I am not convinced; and I do not think 
that I should be true to science and scientific truth if I did 
conform to any views which do not satisfy my doubts, or I 
should be most ready to give up my opinion if I were so, stand- 
ing as I now do almost alone in my view of the question. 

It does appear to me remarkable that we should have 
zoologists and physiologists of established reputation giving 
so decided an opinion on the subject, when they do not con- 
sider it necessary to reply to the reason that has been assigned 
why the spicules of Hyalonema are not sponge-spicules. It is 
true that Hyalonema and Sponges have siliceous spicules ;_ but 
it is also shown that they occur in zoophytes, and that silica 
forms a large part of the constituents of stony corals. The sili- 
ceous spicules of sponges and Hyalonema have a central canal, 
which Mr. Carter has lately shown is not found in the calcareous 
spicules of sponges or zoophytes. The spicules of Hyalo- 
nema are formed, like the axis of zoophytes, of concentric 
layers; but no microscopist or physiologist has attempted to 
show me a siliceous spicule of a sponge that was formed of 
concentric coats, nor have they responded to my challenge to 
show me any spicule of a sponge that has the mode of growth 
or the external microscopical characters of the spicule of Hya- 
lonema, which as a spicule is swé generis, and is more like the 
axis of a zoophyte than anything else. And why might not 
a zoophyte have a bundle of axes as well as one? They all 
harp on the one string that the spicules of H/yalonema are sili- 
ceous, and so are the spicules of most sponges, of all true 
sponges (for I think the calcareous animal bodies that have 
been called calcareous sponges belong to quite a different 
class), and therefore Hyalonema must be a sponge—I must 
say, a very lame conclusion when we consider how the sili- 
ceous spicules of Hyalonema differ in structure and mode of 
growth from the spicules of sponges. 

The zoologists and physiologists have not shown me any 
sponge in which every spicule is surrounded by a regular 
coat of sarcode. They say that this sarcode is full of siliceous 
spicules of another form ; but why, if the sarcode existed and 
formed one siliceous spicule, should it not form others of the 
same or other forms ? 

It has been objected that the Palythoa is so like the Palythoa 
that does not secrete siliceous spicules, that it must be a para- 


196 Mr. T.J. Moore on the Habitat of the Regadera. 


site; but they forget that the animal of a Madrepore is very 
nearly allied to Pafythoa—in fact only a Palythoa living in 
very crowded colonies and having a strong coral to protect it 
instead of a cartilaginous coat more or less strengthened with 
sand or spicules; and if the Palythoa of a Madrepore secretes 
22 per cent. of silica in the same state of chemical combination 
as itis in the spicules of Hyalonema, why may not an allied 
species secrete silica that takes the form of spicules? The 
question is, I own, a very difficult one: but it is not to be 
solved by the ¢pse dixit of this or that Professor ; it is one 
that requires careful study. 

Unfortunately, some men of great reputation have, without 
sufficient examination and consideration, committed themselves 
to a theory, and they do not like to reconsider the question ; 
but the time will come when it will be reconsidered; and tf I 
am proved to be wrong, I shall have great pleasure in adopting 
their views and freely admit my mistake. 


XXVIII.—On the Habitat of the Regadera (Watering-pot) or 
Venus’s Flower-basket (Kuplectella aspergillum, Owen). By 
Tuomas J. Moore, Free Public Museum, Liverpool. 

Drar Dr. Gray, 

A few days since I received a note from Mr. 8. R. Graves, 
M.P. for Liverpool, requesting me to call at his office to see 
some specimens which he thought would interest me. I went 
immediately, and Mr. Graves showed me two fair specimens 
of Huplectella which, with some others in still better condition, 
were brought to him by Capt. Robert Morgan, of the ship 
‘Robin Hood,’ which vessel had just arrived in Liverpool 
from the Philippine Islands. 

I fear I somewhat disappointed Mr. Graves when I told 
him we had already finer specimens in the Museum, from the 
first lot sold in England. Presently, however, Mr. Graves 
put in my hand an exceedingly clear and neatly written 
document by Capt. Morgan, detailing the place and mode of 
capture of these specimens, and illustrated by a rough sketch. 
This at once riveted my attention, as I could not call to mind 
any statement so definite and precise in any of the numerous 
papers published since the influx of these beautiful objects. I 
asked Mr. Graves’s permission to publish the communication, 
which permission he kindly gave me, and promised that he 
would ask Capt. Morgan to call upon me; and I have this 
day had the pleasure of seeing him. 

Capt. Morgan tells me that, after a tedious voyage among 
the Philippine Islands, he put into Cebti, to ship some sugar, 
and that he derived much of his information from a friend 


Mr. T. J. Moore on the Habitat of the Regadera. 197 


(George Mackenzie, Esq.) resident in the neighbourhood, and 
fond of natural-history pursuits. Capt. Morgan had not ac- 
tually been out with the natives, but had seen them from his 
ship engaged in the Regadera-fishing. 

Soon atter the arrival of specimens of Hup/lectella the island 
of Cebti was stated to be the place they were brought from. 
As an explanation of the sudden influx of what was previously 
known only from a unique specimen, I was told that Cebt 
had just previously been made a free port, and a large exten- 
sion of commerce was the result. Instead of this having been 
the case, I am now informed that the sugar which Cebit largely 
produces was till lately transported to Manilla, to be there re- 
shipped for Europe. This expense is now saved by the 
European vessels shipping the sugar direct from Cebit itself, 
which, after all, had a suitable though neglected harbour of 
its own; and hence the increase of trade with this previously 
little-known island. That the influx of specimens, though 
doubtless largely promoted by this increase of direct commu- 
nication with Europe, is not caused thereby, will be evident 
on reference to the paper by Herr C. Semper ( On Huplectella 
and its Inhabitants’’), translated in the ‘Annals’ for July 
1868, p. 26. In this paper Dr. Semper bears personal testi- 
mony to their extreme rarity up to 1864. That communica- 
tion also contains the nearest approach that I have seen to the 
habitat given by Capt. Morgan; but at the place indicated by 
the fishermen of S. Nicolas, in 120 fathoms water, Dr. Semper 
states he dredged in vain, and concluded that he had been 
purposely deceived. 

I send herewith Capt. Morgan’s paper just as received, and, 
in conclusion, only add that he told me, in reply to my ques- 
tion why the Regaderas were said to point one way, that 
when the natives draw their fishing-apparatus in one direction, 
they catch the specimens, and when they draw it in the oppo- 
site direction, they don’t catch them. I should think the 
statement that the crustaceans within the Regaderas can travel 
in and out (by burrowing downwards) is due to the same lively 
imagination as the previously known statement that they are 
the architects of the abode in which they are found. 

Liverpool, Dec. 23, 1868. T. J. Moore. 


“The only place where Regaderas are to be found is about 
three miles from the shore in front of the small village of 
Talisay, which is about five or six miles south of the town of 
Cebi, Isle of Cebii, Philippine Islands. 

“The mode of catching them is very ingenious, and is as 
follows :—When the tide is about its full, the natives go out 
in very small canoes to the bed in which they are found, and 


198 Mr.'T.J. Moore on the Habitat of the Regadera. 


which is about one mile in circumference and from 130 to 135 
fathoms deep. The native, when he considers he has come to 
about the extremity of the bed, then lets drop his fishing- 
tackle, composed, as in the rough sketch given herewith, of 


a piece of iron of the shape of a T’, to the two extremities of 
which are attached two flexible pieces of bamboo armed with 
hooks. This sinks to the bottom, and the native sits perfectly 
still in his tiny canoe, which is then gradually drifted by the 
tide or current over the ground on which are found the Rega- 
deras. So soon as he feels that his trawling-apparatus has 
caught something, he begins to haul his line gently in, and 
generally finds two or three Regaderas impaled on the hooks. 
When taken out of the water, the Regaderas are dirty and 
yellow; but, after being put in fresh water or exposed to the 
rain and then dried in the sun, they become perfectly white. 
“'The bottom of the sea where the Regaderas are found is 
composed of soft mud and sand. ‘The root of the Regadera is 
imbedded in this, and the top or broad part always looks, as 
the natives say, to the setting sun (“a donde se pone el sol’). 
In the Regadera, when fished up, are generally found from 
one to three small animals (dcchos) of the crab species, of about 
the size of very small shrimps. [In the annexed sketch one 
is drawn of the size of life.] These are supposed to make 


Mr. J. Miers on the Ehretiacee. 199 


these Regaderas, which are at first very small—say about an 
inch long, and generally expand about a foot in length. These 
crabs or animals can burrow into the sand out of their pretty 
home, and reenter it at will. The hooks of course frequently 
catch Regaderas without bringing them up; and many that 
have been recovered show signs of having had a new piece of 
netting put over the part torn by the hook. 

“Tt is said that the first Regadera discovered in Cebti was 
sold for $50, and that a Dr. Caloo, who took it to Manilla, 
was there offered $200 for it. | For some time after that they 
continued to be worth $16 each. 

“Tt was only in 1865 that they became abundant, through 
the present bed-being discovered.” 


XXIX.—On the Ehretiacee. 
By Joun Miers, F.R.S., F.L.S., &e. 


[Continued from p, 112.] 
BouRRERIA. 


I have already stated (ante, p. 107) that the Bourreria of 
Browne (Beurreria, Jacq.), which DeCandolle regarded as a 
mere section ot Hhretia, must be regarded as a distinct genus, 
on account of the several differential characters there men- 
tioned. Its drupaceous fruit encloses four nucules, flattened 
on their converging angular sides, rounded exteriorly, where 
they are cleft obliquely into many thin laminiform plates, 
which are intersected by small divisions into numerous cells 
filled with fibrous and pulpy matter, thus forming a sub- 
spongiose rigid network on the exterior side ; its inner portion 
is osseous, angular, and contains a single seed: this semini- 
ferous cell is somewhat incurved longitudinally round another 
spurious cell, with which it has a placentary communication 
through a small spot to which the single seed is attached by 
its middle: this spurious cell is filled with nourishing tissue, 
and has a large foramen opening externally on one side of the 
nucule, either on the right or left side ; for the four nuts are 
geminately arranged in pairs, as in Lhabdia, and in each pair, 
upon their contiguous sides, these foraminal openings face one 
another, while the opposite sides are plane ; and through these 
channels the nourishing vessels from the placentary column 
are seen to enter each cell: the seed, which flls the true cell, is 
cylindrical, somewhat incurved as before mentioned, and at- 
tached by its middle to the placentary point ; upon the integu- 
ment on that side a line of descending raphe runs from the 
hilum to a small basal chalaza. Although Gaertner, by mis- 


200 Mr. J. Miers on the Ebretiaceee. 


take, reversed its position, he was quite correct in stating that 
the embryo is enclosed in a rather thick fleshy albumen, not- 
withstanding that Prof. A. De Candolle mentions that he had 
been unable to find it. The calyx and corolla resemble those 
of Crematomia, only that the lobes of the border in Bourreria 
are simple, not auriculated; the style is more shortly bifid ; 
the ovary has the placentation of Rhabdia. 


Bourrer1A, Browne ;—Beurreria, Jacq. ;—Ehretix sect., DC. 
— Calyx ‘ad medium tubulosus, coriaceus, superne in lobos 5 
(rarius 6) acutos divisus, marginibus crassis, tomentosis, 
estivatione valvatis, firme adherentibus, demum solutis, vel 
interdum false 2—3-lobus, persistens. Corolla gamopetala, 
tubo calyce paulo longiore, limbi laciniis 5 (rarius 6), oblongis 
vel rotundatis, patentibus, tubo paulo longioribus, westiva- 
tione valde imbricatis. Stamina 5 (raro 6), alterna, longius- 
cule exserta aut vix exclusa; jilamenta subulata, carnosula, 
medio tubi vel sub fauce affixa, seepe cum costis totidem 
decurrentibus continua; anthere oblonge, 2-lobe, lobis 
coriaceis, seepe rugulosis, i imo a medio divergentibus, superne 
collateraliter adnatis, utrinque rima longitudinali nivea late- 
raliter dehiscentibus, sinu dorsali ad filamentum breviter cur- 
vatum versatiliter affixe: pollen globosum, tela tartarea in- 
termixtum. Ovartum oblongum, striatum, disco parvo suf- 
fultum, semiseptis e parietibus 2 oppositis intergerivis, mox 
in crura magna utrinque divaricatim recurvis, septa 2 pa- 
rallela subincompleta efformantibus, marginibus ovulum 
singulatim amplectentibus, hine pseudo-4-loculare, 4-ovu- 
latum: columella compressa, membranacea, septis parallela, 
axemsistens et fibros nutritorios intra loculos.emittens. Stylus 
teres, longiuscule exsertus, apice breviter bi- (rarius tri-)fidus, 
ramis stigmate peltato singulatim clavatis. Drupa carnosa, 
globosa, 4-pyrena ; pyrene intus angulate, extus convexe, 
bigeminatim per paria materiel placentari laxe adheerentes, 
dorso oblique spongioso-cellulose et reticulato-favose, aliter 
ossee, 1-loculares, singulatim latere unico (invicem dextro et 
sinistro) locello spurio infossatee, /oculo vero circum spurium 
paulo curvato, 1-spermo. Semen loculum implens, cylin- 
dricum, teres, paulo curvatum, juxta locellum spurium 
puncto ‘medio appensum : cntegumenta tenuia, raphe lineari 
ab hilo ad chalazam basalem descendente notata: embrg ‘yo in 
albumin’ subamplo carnoso semianatropus et paulo cur- 

vatus, radicula tereti, supera, cotyledonibus equilatis, sub- 
compressis, hilo par allelis, equilonga. 

Arbores et arbuscule ramost, in America intertropicali et tn 
Antillis indigent; tolia alterna, oblonga vel obovata, integra, 


Mr. J. Miers on the Ehretiacee. 201 


petiolata: panicule corymbosa, terminales, dichotome ra- 
mose ; flores mediocres, albidi: drupe aurantiace vel rubra, 
nitide, 


1. Bourreria (Beurreria) succulenta, Jacq. Amer. 44; Obs. 2, 
tab. 26; Gaertn. ii. 170, tab. 212 (non Griseb.) ;—Bourreria 
arborea, Browne, Jam. 168, tab. 15. fig. 2; Ehretia Bour- 
reria, Linn. Syst. 11. 936; Lam. Dict. i. 527; DC. Prodr. 
ix. 506 ;—Cordia Bourreria, Linn. Amen. v. 395 ;—Jasmi- 
num periclymenifolium, Sloane, Jam. i1. 96, tab. 204. fig. 1; 
Ray, Dendr. 63 ;—ramulis teretibus, subangulatis, tenui- 
bus, glabris ; foliis obovato-oblongis aut ovatis, imo cuneatis, 
apice rotundatis vel obtusis, glabris, supra nitidis, ad nervos 
sulcatis, subtus pallidioribus, flavidiusculis, nervis paulo 
prominulis, margine subundulatis; petiolo canaliculato, 
limbo 8-10-plo breviore: racemis apud ramulos ultimos 
novellos paucifoliosos terminalibus, brevibus, foliis delapsis 
deinde corymbum laxiusculum mentientibus, brachiis com- 
pressis, glabris; calyce tubuloso, crasso, glaberrimo, acute 
semi-5-fido, dentibus margine tomentosis; corolla tubo ca- 
lyce paulo longiore, limbi lobis oblongis, expansis ; stami- 
nibus paulo exsertis; drupa globosa, carnosa, crocea, piso 
majore, 4-pyrena.—In Antillis: v. s. in herb. Mus. Brit., 
Jamaica (specim. typ. in hb. Sloan. vol. vii. fol. 36, planta 
superior) ; Jamaica (Dr. Wright). 

Many plants have been confounded with this species, the 
type of which exists in Sloane’s herbarium; and, as no doubt 
can be raised concerning it, I have reformed its specific cha- 
racter from the original. It is described by Sloane and Browne 
as a tree from 14 to 20 feet high, growing in the lowlands of 
Jamaica. The leaves are 24 inches long, 14 inch broad, on a 
petiole 3-4 lines long; the racemes, terminal on the young 
branches, seldom exceed an inch in length ; but as the leaves 
fall off, the inflorescence assumes the appearance of a more 
extended irregular corymb; the flowers are white, upon very 
short pedicels ; the calyx is fleshy, 3 lines long, glabrous out- 
side, pubescent within the teeth, which are tomentose on the 
margins; the tube of the corolla is 5 lines long, the lobes of 
the border 3 lines long; the subulate filaments are inserted 
above the base of the tube and extend beyond its mouth, the 
anthers are versatile, attached in the sinus of their divergent 
base. The placentation of the ovary and the structure of the 
fruit accord with the above generic character; the drupes, of 
a saffron-colour, are 3 lines in diameter. 

The plant described by Desfontaines under the name of 
Ehretia Bourreria corresponds with my B. recurva, agreeing 


202 Mr. J. Miers on the Ehretiacez. 


in the size and shape of its leaves, its inflorescence, and the 
peculiar form of the style. Jacquin’s description embraces 
more than one species. The Bourreria succulenta, Grisebach 
(non Jacq.), Cat. Pl. Cub. p. 209, refers to two very different 
plants (both, Wright, 3119), described by him as flowering 
and fructiferous examples of this species: the former is a spe- 
cies closely allied to Patagonula, the latter is my Bourreria 
clartuscula. 


2. Bourreria Domingensis, nob. (non Griseb.) ;—Ehretia Do- 
mingensis, DC. Prodr, ix. 508 ;—ramulis subangularibus, 
striatis, glabris; foliis oblongis aut oblongo-ellipticis, imo 
obtuse angustioribus, apice subacutis vel repente obtuse 
acuminatis, planis vel paulo navicularibus, supra nitidis, 
nervis tenuibus immersis, reticulatis, utrinque glaberrimis 
(nisi costa mediana superne sulcata et pilosula), subtus 
fulvo-glaucis, costa nervisque nitidis, rubescentibus, promi- 
nulis, in nervo marginali vix revolutis ; ; petiolo tenui, supra 
canaliculato, elabro, rubello, margine ’ ciliato, limbo 9-plo 
breviore: panicula corymbosa, terminali, laxe repetitim ra- 
mosa, ramis bracteatis, ramulisque angulato- compressis, 
glabris ; floribus brevissime pedicellatis; calyce extus glabro, 
ad medium 5- -fido, dentibus acutis, tus pubescentibus ; 
corolle tubo calyce vix longiore, laciniis ovatis, extus 
tomentellis, patentibus; filamentis tenuibus, sub fauce 
enatis, cum costis totidem tubo decurrentibus continuis, ex- 
sertis; ovario disco insito, conico-oblongo, striato; stylo 
tereti, apice breviter bifido ; drupa globosa, 4-pyrena.—In 
Antillis: v. s. in herb. Mus. Brit., in ins. Carib. (Ryan), 
(De Pouthieu); i herb. Hook., ’ St. Vincent (Guilding), 
Domenico (Imray, 127), Antigua (Nicholson). 


The Bourreria Domingensis of Dr. Grisebach (Fl. Br. W. 
Ind. p. 482) is evidently a very different species, judging 
from his short character, in having a cyme terminated with 
elomerated sericeous flowers s, a hoary calyx ; and from his de- 
seription of the leaves it appears to me to be my Crematomia 
attenuata; and this is confirmed by his citing as an example 
Dr. Alexander’s plant from Albion Pen, in ay amaica, which I 
have elsewhere described. 

The leaves in this species are 3-43 inches long, 14-12 inch 
broad, on a petiole 4-6 (rarely 7) lines long. The nti: are 
terminal upon the younger ultimate branchlets, about 2 inches 
long; and several of these often combine to make a large 
spreading corymb 5 inches long and broad; the calyx is 
3 lines, the tube of the corolla 4 lines long, its lobes 3 lines 
in diameter ; the ovary and fruit in their construction conform 
with the generic character. 


Mr. J. Miers on the Ehretiacez. 203 


3. Bourreria recurva, nob.;—Ehretia Bourreria, Desf. (non 
Linn.) Ann, Mus.i.279 :—vamulis compressis, glabris ; foliis 
late ovatis, naviculari-recurvis et canaliculatis, apice brevi 
obtusulo attenuatis, imo rotundatis, ineequilateris et in pe- 
tiolo subito brevissime decurrentibus, utrimque glaberrimis, 
supra subnitidis, reticulatis, subtus paulo pallidioribus ; pe- 
tiolo canaliculato, glabro, limbo 10-plo breviore: panicula 
terminali, a basi dichotoma, laxe et late _expansa, Tamis 
compressis, glabris ; calyce carnoso, acute 5-dentato, fusco, 
extus glabro, intus pallido et subpuberulo ; corollze tubo 
calyce paulo longiore, lobis rotundatis ; staminibus medio 
tubi insertis, cum costis totidem tubo adnatis continuis, ex- 
sertis ; stylo exserto, superne incrassato, valde dilatato, 2- 
sulcato, emarginato, indiviso, stigmatibus 2 distinetis sessi- 
libus terminato.—In Antillis: v. s. in herb. Hook., Prince 
Rupert’s Head, ins. Domenico. 


A species differing from the two preceding in the very deeply 
channelled recurved leaves eA at base, i in its inflorescence, 
and particularly in the agglutinated divisions of the style. 
The axils are #-1 inch apart, the leaves 34-4 inches long, 
13-23 inches broad, on a slender petiole 4-5 lines long. The 
spreading panicle is 3 inches long, 5 inches broad; the calyx 
is 3 lines long, the tube of the corolla 4 lines, the lobes 2 lines 
in diameter. 


4. Bourreria ovata, nob.;—ramulis teretibus, violaceis, cinereo- 
glaucis, glabris ; foliis rotundato-ovatis aut oblongo-ovatis, 
apice suborbiculatis, imo breviter acutis aut obtusis, seepe 
inequilateris, planis, utrinque glaberrimis et valde opacis, 
nervis tenuibus venisque reticulatis subimmersis, fusco- 
viridibus, subtus paulo pallidioribus, nervis vix prominulis, 
nitentibus; petiolo tenuissimo, canaliculato, recto, limbo 
4-plo breviore : : panicula corymbosa, terminali, dichotome 
divisa, ramis interdum 1-foliolosis, ramulisque tenuibus, 
compressis, glabris ; floribus brevissime pedicellatis ; calyce 
obconico, crassiusculo, glabro, dentibus intus velutinis ; 
corolle tubo calyce paulo longiore, crassiusculo, lobis ro- 
tundato-oblongis, paulo brevioribus ; staminibus medio tubi 
insertis, paulo exsertis ; stylo breviter bifido.—In Antillis : 
v. s. in herb, Mus. Brit., Bahamas (ex hort. Cliff.) ; in herb. 
Hook., Bahamas (anon.), Jamaica (Wilson). 


The axils are 3-1 inch apart; the leaves are 2-23 inches 
long, 14-1 inch “broad, on a stiff slender petiole 6-9 lines 
long. The terminal panicle is 3 inches long, much divided ; 
the pedicels are } line long, the calyx 3 lines, the tube of the 


204. Mr. J. Miers on the Ehretiacee. 


corolla 4 lines, the lobes 3 lines long; the anther-cases are 
rugose and subcoriaceous. 


5. Bourreria clartuscula, nob. ;—Bourreria succulenta, Griseb. 

(non Jacq.), Flor. Cub. 209 ; ramulis subangulatis, sub- 

nitidis, elabris folus late ovatis, apice rotundatis, brevis- 

sime acuminatis vel emarginatis, imo petiolum versus ob- 
tusato-attenuatis, subinequilateris, coriaceis, glaberrimis, 
supra lete viridibus, nitidis, valde reticulatis, subtus pal- 
lidioribus, nervis divaricatis, arcuatim nexis, glaucis, pro- 
minentibus ; petiolo canaliculato, glabro, limbo 8-plo bre- 
viore : paniculis i in ramulis alaribus terminalibus, dichotome 
ramosis, ramis Compressis, glabris, paucifloris; calyce co- 
riaceo, wlabro, 5 5-dentato, meequaliter rupto; corolla tubo 
calyce equilongo, lobos oblongos equante; drupa pisomajore, 

A4-pyrena; pyrenis eeneris.—In Cuba: v.s. in herb. Mus. 

Brit., Cuba (Wright, 3119). 

As previously mentioned (supra, p. 202), Prof. Grisebach 
has confounded, under the same name and number of Wright’s 
plants, this and another (a species near Patagonula) ; but 
neither of them have the smallest resemblance to Bourreria 
succulenta of Jacquin, to which he referred them: the above 
plant has much broader, far more coriaceous, more reticulated, 
brighter, and more shining leaves, upon stouter pene they 
are 2— 22 inches long, 13 21 inches broad, on a petiole 2-3 lines 
long ; the corymb is 24 inches long, its peduncle 1} inch long, 
the branches 3-6 lines long; the calyx is 3 lines long, the 
drupe 4 lines in diameter. 


6. Bourreria rigtda, nob. ;—ramulis teretibus, pallide glaucis; 
foliis elongato-ellipticis vel lanceolato-oblongis, apice ob- 
tusis aut rotundatis, imo cuneatim attenuatis, coriaceis, 
marginibus seepe valde revolutis, supra convexiusculis, viri- 
dibus, in nervis sulcatis, fulvidis, minute tuberculato-rugu- 
losis et scabride pilosis, subtus flavido-glaucis, pulverulento- 
tomentellis, nervis valde prominulis ; petiolo rigido, canali- 
culato, cum costa flavide pulverulento, limbo 7-plo breviore: 
panicula corymbosa, terminal, dichotome ramosa, tomen- 
tella; calyce extus rigide tomentoso, dentibus 5 intus pu- 
ber ulis : corolle tubo crassiusculo, calyce longiore, lobis 
rotundato-oblongis; staminibus medio tubi insertis, antheris 
oscillatoriis,exsertis ; stylo apice breviter bi- (rarius tri-)fido. 
—In Antillis: ». s. in herb. Mus. Brit., Jamaica (Houston), 
ib. (Shakespear) ; 7x herb. Hook., Jamaica (Bancroft), ib. 
(M‘Fadyen). 

A very distinct species, with branchlets 14 line in diameter 


Mr. J. Miers on the Ehretiacee. 205 


and axils 3-6] lines apart; the leaves are 3-4 inches long, 
14-1} inch broad, on a petiole 5-6 lines long: the panicle 
is about 3 inches long and broad; the calyx 24 lines long; 
tube of corolla 3 lines, lobes 2 lines long. 


7. Bourreria virgata, Don (non Griseb.), Dict.iv.389;—Ehretia 
virgata, Sw. Flor. Ind. Occ. i. 463; DC. Prodr. ix. 506 ;— 
fruticosa, ramis tenuissimis, teretibus, flexuosis, divaricatis, 
ramulis filiformibus, scabridulis; foliis oblongis vel ellip- 
ticis, apice obtuse acutis, imo acute attenuatis, supra pro- 
funde viridibus, nervis tenuibus immersis, planis, in costa 
sulcatis, albo-tuberculatis et scabridulo-pilosis, subtus pal- 
lidis, in nervis pilosulis; petiolo tereti, scabridulo, limbo 
14-plo breviore: paniculis terminalibus, dichotome ramosis, 
ramis longis, tenuissimis, rigide pilosulis, paucifloris ; calyce 
turbinato, acute 5-dentato, extus pubescente ; corolle tubo 
calyce duplo longiore, lobis rotundatis, dimidio brevioribus ; 
staminibus imo insertis, antheris fuscis, vix ultra faucem 
exsertis; stylo apice breviter bifido; drupa (sec. cl. Sw.) 
subglobosa, 4-costata, nitida, coccinea, 4-pyrena, pyrenis 
per paria semiadherentibus.—In Antillis (ins. 8S. Domingo 
in desertis Hispaniole, Sw.): v.s. in herb. Mus. Brit., 
specim. typ. (Swartz, in flore). 

A shrub, 7 to 8 feet high, bearing the name of Guazumillo, 
with very slender, almost filiform branches, the axils being 
about 9 lines apart; the leaves are 14-1? inch long, 7-10 lines 
broad, on a petiole 1-14 line long: the terminal raceme is 
about 1 inch long, few-flowered, with pedicels 2 lines long; 
the calyx is 2? lines long, the tube of the corolla 4 lines, its 
lobes 3 lines long. 

The three several plants referred here by Dr. Grisebach 
(Pl. Wright. Cub. Or. p. 528) all belong to different species. 


8. Bourreria radula, Don, Dict. iv. 390 ;—Ehretia radula, 
Poir. (non Cham.) Dict. Suppl. ti. 2; DC. Prodr. ix. 
506 ;—ramulis subangulatis, puberulis ; foliis obovatis, apice 
rotundis vel obtusis, imo cuneatim attenuatis, valde coria- 
ceis, convexis, in costa sulcatis, supra crebre tuberculato- 
seabris, profunde viridibus, subnitentibus, subtus cinereo- 
vel ie alo-pallidis, subtomentosis, in nervis prominentibus 
scabridulis, marginibus valde revolutis; petiolo hispidulo, 
limbo 12-plo breviore: paniculis terminalibus, laxe corym- 
bosis ; calyce tubuloso, cinereo, extus densius, intus sparse 
adpresso-pilosulis, dentibus obtusis; corolla tubo calyce 
paulo longiore ; drupa pisi magnitudine, 4-pyrena, pyrenis 
structura generis.—In Antillis : S. Domingo (Poiteau) : rv. s. 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. iii. 15 


206 Mr. J. Miers on the Ehretiacee. 


tn herb. Mus. Brit., loc. ignoto (Aublet) ; tn herb. Hook, 
Havana (Greene), Cuba (Drummond), Key West (anon.). 


A distinct species, different from the Bourrerta radula of 
Chamisso, which is B. tomentosa. It is easily distinguished 
by its small coriaceous leaves, scabrid on both sides, and 
closely punctulated above with large white raised tubercles. 
Its leaves are 1-2 inches long, 6—9 lines broad, on a petiole 
1-2 lines long. 

This species is confounded by Dr. Grisebach (Flor. Br. W. 
Ind. p. 482) with the Hhretia Havanensis, Willd., which he 
makes a variety of Bourreria tomentosa. 


9. Bourreria tomentosa, Don, Dict. iv. 890 ;—Ehretia tomen- 
tosa, Lam. (non HBK.) Lil. i. p. 425. n. 1919; Powr. Dict. 
Supp. ui.1; DC. Prodr. ix. 507 ;—Ehretia radula, Cham. 
(non Poir.) Linn. viii. 120 ;—Jasminum periclymenifolium 
in parte, Sloane, Jam. i. 96 ;—yvamis striatis, ramulis bre- 
vibus, cinereo- vel brunneo-subyelutinis; foliis oblongis vel 
ellipticis, apice obtusis vel rotundiusculis, imo obtuse at- 
tenuatis, subcoriaceis, supra pallide viridibus, crebre scabri- 
dulis, seepe in nervis tomentellis, subtus pallidioribus, velu- 
tino-tomentellis, nervis pubescentibus, marginibus paulo 
revolutis ; petiolo pubescente, limbo 5-plo breviore: pani- 
culis in ramulis terminalibus, brevibus, paucifloris, tomentosis, 
ramis compressis ; calyce 5-dentato, submembranaceo, extus 
velutino, intus puberulo ; corolle tubo calyce duplo longiore, 
lobisque ovatis utrinque sparse puberulis ; stamimibus medio 
tubi insertis, exsertis; stylo apice bifido; drupa globosa, 
piso majore, 4-pyrena, pyrenis generis.—In Antillis: v. s. 
in herb. Mus. Brit., Jamaica (in hb. Sloan. vol. vii. folio 36, 
planta inferior), loc. ignot (Aublet), Cuba (Wright, 3121 in 
parte) ; an herb. Hook., Jamaica (March). 


Sloane probably regarded this plant as a variety of his 
typical species, as it is fixed on the same sheet, without any 
remark. Lamarck, in his ‘ Illustrations,’ established the species 
upon a plant which he recognized as being similar to it. 
Poiret quotes Lamarck’s type as his authority, confounding it 
with Sloane’s first type: hence the confusion to which De- 
Candolle alludes. The species is sufficiently distinct. The 
leaves are 14-13 inch long, 6-10 lines broad, on a petiole 
3-4 lines long. In Aublet’s plant they are more scabrid, the 
hairs rising out of minute white tubercles ; the calyx is 24 lines 
long, the tube of the corolla 3 lines, the lobes 24 lines long. 
Wright’s plant above mentioned was considered identical with 
another under the same number by Dr. Grisebach; the latter 


Mr. J. Miers on the Ehretiacee. 207 


is in reality B. Havanensis; but he referred both erroneously 
to B. virgata. 


10. Bourreria Havanensis, nob. ;—Ehretia Havanensis, Willd. 
in Rom. Sch. iv. 805; HBK. vii. 206; DC. Prodr. ix. 508 ; 
— Bourreria tomentosa, var. Havanensis, Griseb. Fl. Br. W. 
Ind. 482 ;—Bourreria virgata (non Don), Giriseb. in parte 
Cat. Pl. Cub. 209;—Pittonia similis, Catesh. Car. ii. tab. 7 95 
—truticosa, ramosissima, ramis sparsis, cinereo-glancis, 
glabris, ramulis subpubescentibus ; foliis ellipticis aut obo- 
vato-oblongis, apice subobtusis aut acutis et mucronatis, 
sepe emarginatis, basi sensim attenuatis, subcoriaceis, supra 
nitidis, reticulate nervosis, vix tuberculatis, glabris, rarius 
in nervis sparsim adpresse pilosulis, subtus pallidioribus, 
in nervis venisque pilosulis, planis; petiolo semitereti, 
subglabro, limbo 6-plo breviore: paniculis corymbosis, 
sepius in ramulis novellis terminalibus, subdichotome 
ramosis, ramulis compressis, pilosulis; floribus brevissime 
pedicellatis, pedicellis articulatis; calyce coriaceo, cinereo- 
velutino, acute 5-dentato, dentibus intus puberulis ; coroll 
tubo calyce fere duplo longiore; lobis orbicularibus extus 
tomentellis; staminibus medio tubi insertis, exsertis, an- 
theris coriaceis, rugulosis; stylo apice bifido; drupa pisi 
mole, carnosa, 4-pyrena, pyrenis generis.—In Antillis; ins. 
Cuba, Regla prope Havana (Bonpland): ». s. én herb. Mus. 
Brit., Cuba (Wright, 3121, in parte) ; in herb. Hook., Ha- 
bana (La Sagra, sub nom. £. revoluta). 


The above plants correspond with Kunth’s diagnosis, except 
that the leaves are a trifle Jarger; in La Sagra’s plant they 
vary from ? to 2} inches long, 7-12 lines broad, on a petiole 
2-3 lines long; in Wright’s specimen they are paler, more 
pointed, and more glabrous; the panicle is 1 inch long, with 
dichotomous branchlets 2—3 lines long ; the calyx is 3 lines long, 


the tube of the corolla 4} lines; the drupe 3 lines in diameter. 


11. Bourreria cassinifolia, Griseb. Pl. Wright. Cub. 528 ;— 
Ehretia cassinifolia, A. Rich. in La Sagra Fl. Cub. ii. 113; 
Walp. Ann. v. 541 ;—ramis sepius glabris, ramulis vix 
pilosulis ; foliis parvulis, seepius obovatis, obtusis aut sub- 
acutis, imo angustioribus, marginibus apiceque revolutis, 
crassis, coriaceis, utrinque glaberrimis, supra canaliculatis, 
nitentibus, nervis immersis, subtus pallidioribus; petiolo 
glabro, limbo 10-plo breviore: panicula terminali, sub- 
dichotome ramosa, pauciflora, sepius 3-5-flora; calyce mi- 
nute puberulo, acute 5-dentato, extus subsericeo, dentibus 
intus puberulis; corolle tubo calyce paulo longiore, lobis 

% 


« 


208 Mr. J. Miers on the Ehretiacez. 


oblongis, rotundatis ; staminibus paulo exsertis ; stylo bre- 
vissime bifido; drupa piso minore, globosa, 4-pyrena, py- 
renis eeneris.—In Antillis: ». 8. in herb. Mus. Brit., Cuba 


(Wright, 3125). 


A very distinct species, which is stated by Dr. Grisebach to 
resemble B. Domingensis in many characters; it is difficult, 
however, to conceive any two plants to be more unlike, the 
leaves here being at least twenty times as small, with a very 
different inflorescence. The plant has the appearance of a 
small Gay-Lussacta, with striated rugulose branches, the 
younger ones of a reddish hue, with axils 1—4 lines apart ; the 
ae are only 4-6 lines long , 25-3 lines broad, on a petiole 
} line long; the panicle is # 2 inch | long, sometimes reduced to 
a solitary flower; the calyx is 24 Imes long, the tube of the 
corolla 3 lines, its lobes 2 lines long ; the drupe is 2 lines in 
diameter. 


12. Bourreria divaricata, Don, Dict. iv. 389; Griseb. PI. 
Wright. Cub. 528; Cat. Pl. Cub. 210;—Ehretia divari- 
cata, DC. Cat. Monsp. 108, Prodr. ix. 506 ;—EHhretia 
spinifex, Griseb. (non K. & Sch.) Pl. Wright. Cub. 528 ;— 
EKhretia montana, Griseb. loc. cit. 528 ;—Hhretia acantho- 
phora, DC. Pr od, ix. 510 ;—fruticosa, ramulis nodosis, 
cinereis, divaricatissimis ; foltis subfasciculatis, spathulato- 
oblongis, obtusis, subcoriaceis, supra nitentibus, in costa 
suleatis, nervis tenuibus, divaricatis, Intra marginem ar- 
cuatim nexis, albo tuberculatis et aspere scabridis, margini- 
bus valde revolutis, subtus glaucis, pubescentibus, in nervis 
pilosulis ; petiolo tomentoso, limbo 10-12-plo_breviore : 
corymbis racemosis, terminalibus, paucifloris; calyce 5- 
dentato, dealbato, extus sericeo, intus sparse puberulo ; 5 Oe 
rollze tubo eylindrico, calyce dimidio longiore ; staminibus 
medio tubi insertis, brevibus, vix exsertis; stylo brevissime 
bifido; drupa globosa, aurantiaca vel rubra, 4-pyrena, py- 
renis generis.—In Antillis: v. s. in herb. Mus. Brit., Cuba, 
circa Havanam et Monte Verde (Wright, 3136); in herb. 
Hook., Cuba, Monte Verde (Wright, 1365). 


A Lycium-like shrub, 2 to 5 feet high, with rigid spreading 
branches ; the leaves are fasciculated in each prominent node, 
5-7 lines long, 14-2 lines broad, tapering into a petiole } line 
long; the terminal raceme is less than 1 inch long, with from 
four to six alternate flowers on short pedicels; the calyx is 
13 line long, the tube of the corolla 2 Imes, the lobes 2 lines 
long; the drupe is 3 lines in diameter. 

This plant is strangely complicated by Dr. Grisebach, at 


Mr. J. Miers on the Ehretiacee. 209 


different dates, with his Bourrerta spinifex and B. montana, 
as will be presently shown, which renders the synonyms dif- 
ficult of explanation. 


13. Bourreria spinifex, nob. (non Griseb.) ;—Bourreria diva- 
ricata, Griseb. (non Don) Cat. Pl. Cub. 210 ;—Ehretia spini- 
fex, R. & Sch. iv. 805 ; DC. Prodr. ix. 506; ramis diver- 
eentibus, teretibus, ramulis in apice ramorum proximis, 
glabris, axillis spinuloso-cupularibus ; foliis oblongis, apice 
obtusissimis aut rotundatis, 1 Imo obtusis, coriaceis, convexis, 
in costa valde sulcatis, nervis paucis immersis, arcuatim 
nexis, marginibus valde revolutis, supra nitentibus, tuber- 
culis albis exasperatis, scabrido- -pilosis, subtus fusco-opacis, 
subglabris, nervis prominentibus ; petiolo glabro, limbo 8- 
plo breviore: racemis terminalibus, brevibus, sub-3-floris ; 
calyce glabro, acute 5-dentato ; corolla tubo cylindrico, ca- 
lyce duplo longiore, lobis oblongis, Fees stylo bre- 


viter bifido ; : drupa g elobosa—In Antillis: v. s. in herb. Mus. 


Brit., Cuba (W right, 3118, sub nom. B. divaricata). 


This plant quite agrees an the characters given by Rémer 
and Schulz to their Lhretia spinifex. Dr. Grisebach, in 
1862, referred a Cuban plant to this species, under the name 
of Bourreria spinifex, quoting the synonym of those botanists; 
but in 1866 he converted this same plant (Wright, 3123) into 
a new species, B. montana, which he pronounced to be distinct 
from Rémer and Schulz’s species; and at the same time he 
referred Wright’s plants 1565, 31 18, and 3136 to his Bourreria 
divaricata (not Don’s), and synonymous with Hhretia spinifex, 
R.& Sch. : I have shown the latter corresponds with Wright’s 
3118, while 1365 (in parte) and 3136 belong to Don’s B. di- 
varicata. Here is a sad confusion, which runs alike through 
most of the determinations of Dr. Grisebach in this family, all 
which have been made incautiously and in too much haste. 

This is a small shrub, with numerous divaricating branches, 
which soon become bare and rugose from the decadence of the 
leaves, the axils becoming somewhat spiniform ; the leaves, 
solitary on each alternate node, are 8-10 lines long, 3-5 lines 
broad, on a petiole 1-13 line long. The British-Museum 
specimen has only a sing le flow er, the others probably having 
fallen away ; its calyx is 3 lines long, the tube of the corolla 
5 lines, the lobes 24 lines long. 


14. Bourreria microphylla, Griseb. Cat. Pl. Cub. 210 ;— 
ramulis tenuibus, teretibus, cinerascentibus, striatellis, ela- 
bris; foliis minimis, patentibus vel reeurvis, ovalibus vel 
suborbicularibus, coriaceis, valde convexis, supra profunde 


210 Mr. J. Miers on the Ehretiacex. 


viridibus, tuberculis piliferis albis magnis exasperatis, mar- 
ginibus valde revolutis, subtus flavescentibus et pulveru- 
lento-glaucis; petiolo pubescente, limbo 12-plo breviore : 
racemis terminalibus, paucifloris ; calyce subsericeo, 5-den- 
tato ; corolle tubo calycem equante, lobis rotundatis eequi- 
longis.—In Antillis in savannis: v. s. in herb. Mus. Brit., 


Cuba (Wright, 1365 in parte). 


This specimen bears a ticket referring it, on the authority 
of Dr. Grisebach, to his Bourreria vi gata, a very different 
plant; but it corresponds with his Bowrreria microphylla. It 
is a shrub 4 feet high, with spreading branches, and branch- 
lets about 3 mches long, with axils 1-3 lines apart, bearing 
ey leaves 14-3 lines long, 1-2 lines broad, on a petiole 

1 line long. T have not seen the inflorescence ; but the 
Ale specimen shows two calyces from which the fruit has 
fallen; these are glabrous, pale outside, the teeth having to- 
mentose margins. 


15. Bourreria linearis, nob. ;—fruticosa, ramis teretibus, stria- 
tis, tortuosis, nodosis; ramulis ultimis brevissimis, aspe- 
ratis ; foliis paucis, alternis, aut in nodis fasciculatis, mox 
delapsis, parvis, linearibus, spathulatis, rigidis, crassiusculis, 
marginibus valde revolutis, supra in costa profunde sul- 
catis, tuberculis albis setiferis valde scabris, subtus flavido- 
tomentosis ; petiolo fulvo-tomentoso, limbo 10-plo breviore : 
racemis in ramulis novellis terminalibus, brevibus, pauci- 
floris; calyce persistente, tubuloso, 5- fisso, laciniis obtuse 
ovatis, utrinque adpresse pilosulis ; drupa globosa, rubra, 
carnosa, piso minore, 4~pyrena, pyrenis generis. —In Antillis: 

». 8. in herb. Mus. brit., Cuba, Faralloma Hermitage 

(Wright, 1365 in parte). . 

This is another distinct species, the last of the three included 
by Dr. Grisebach under the specific name of virgata—all as 
dissimilar as can be conceived to Swartz’s plant. It forms 
alow bush, with gnarled rough branches. The axils of the 
short young branchlets, after the fall of the very deciduous 
leaves, are spinescent, and so very close together as to give 
them a muricated appearance. ‘The leaves are 5-6 lines long, 
2 line broad, the margins, being so greatly revolute as almost 
to conceal the under surface, the petiole being } line long ; 
the calyx is 1} line long, coriaceous, cleft hale ay into five 
souk obtuse lobes, and supports a red drupe 2 lines in 
cliameter. 


| To be continued. | 


On the Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 211 


XXX.—WNotes onthe Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. No.1X. 
Some Silurian Species. By Prof. T. Rupert Jones, F.G.S., 
and Dr. H. B. Hout, F.G.S. 


[Plates XIV. & XV.] 


THE specimens about to be described were obtained mostly 
from the calcareous bands of the Woolhope and Wenlock strata 
near Malvern; and, having for the most part retained their 
shells, they afford better materials for the determination of 
species than many of the small Bivalved Entomostraca ob- 
tained elsewhere from the Silurian rocks. Some of the well- 
preserved Silurian Entomostraca found in the neighbourhood 
of Malvern have been already sorted out and described by us 
as Primitie, in the ‘Annals of Nat. Hist.’ ser. 3. vol. xvi. 
pp- 414-425. 

(The measurements of the specimens described are given in 
a Table at p. 227.] 


1. Cythere corbuloides, sp.nov. Pl. XV. figs. 4a-4e, 
figs. 5a, b. 


Carapace somewhat egg-shaped, swollen posteriorly, inequi- 
valved, subtriangular in every aspect. Sometimes the right 
valve and sometimes the left is larger than the other. In 
fig. 4c the left valve is more convex in its upper portion than 
the other, rising far above it at the dorsal margin; and the 
right valve has an oblong outline in side view, with rounded 
ends. In other specimens, as in fig. 4a, the right valve is 
large and high. The outline of the larger valve forms a sca- 
lene triangle with the upper angle replaced by a bold curve, 
and the lateral (terminal) angles, especially the anterior corner, 
less rounded: thus the ventral margin is flattish and the back 
highly arched, with a steeper downward slope backwards than 
forwards. Some specimens occur in which there is less in- 
equality of the valves, but the left valve seems usually the 
larger one. 

The hinge-line is straight, about two-thirds the length of 
the valve, is overhung by the umbo-like convexity of the 
larger valve, and in the smaller valve its middle third is 
accompanied by a narrow parallel depression. The ventral 
margin of each valve is sometimes slightly lipped at the pos- 
terior angle (fig. 4 @). 

The ventral profile of the carapace is broadly ovate, with 
the narrow end suddenly sharp; the end view (fig. 4e) is 
broadly cordate, with the apex upwards. 


219, Prof. T. R. Jones and Dr. H. B. Holl on 


The great inequality of the valves in these specimens is 
exceptional among Bivalved Entomostraca, especially among 
the Cythere, with which and their congeners, in other respects, 
this species has its alliances. Leperditia gibbera, belonging 
to another group, has a protuberance in the postero-dorsal 
region of the left valve ; but it projects laterally, not vertically ; 
and Leperditia arctica has a slight swelling all along the 
dorsal region of its left valve. It is possible that, both in these 
cases and with the species under notice, the dorsal swelling 
characterizes female individuals. 

As pointed out to us by our friend Mr. G. 8. Brady, this 
species has much similarity, in some features of its carapace, 
to Xestoleberis depressa, Sars, an existing member of the 
Cytheride which is found in the British seas down to about 
60 fathoms (see G. 8S. Brady’s “ Monograph of Recent British 
Ostracoda,” in the ‘ Linnean Soc. Transact.’ vol. xxvi. p. 438, 
pl. 27. figs. 27-33). We prefer, however, to retain the generic 
term “ Cythere,” even if it be in a more extended sense than 
ought to be applied to living groups, for the sake of convenience 
to geologists. 

We have specimens of Cythere corbuloides from the Wenlock 
Limestone of Croft’s Quarry, near Malvern; from the Wen- 
lock Shale of the railway-tunnel, near the Wych, Malvern, 
where it is not uncommon; and from the calcareous bands of 
the Woolhope beds, at the same place. 

A young (or small male) individual (figs. 5a, 56), from 
the Woolhope beds, is smaller and less convex than the 
others, but has all the essential characters seen in them, 
including even a predominating dorsal convexity of the left 
valve, though to a slight extent. Its lateral profile is much 
more nearly oblong, and its end view is nearly circular; but 
its ventral aspect is still acute-ovate, like that of the others. 


2. Cythere Grindrodiana, sp. nov. Woodcut, fig. 1. 


Carapace small, subcylindrical, long-ovate in outline, rounded 
at the ends, but tapering more _— 
at one end than the other; dorsal ee” 
and ventral borders nearly, if Fig. 1. Cythere Grindrodiana. 
not’ quite," equal’ in’ ‘their ‘con-) hete valve (“iagnitied alone 
vexity. nd view circular. 20 diamevers.) 

This approaches the living Cytheridea elongata, Brady, and 
other living and fossil forms in shape ; but there is no evidence 
of specific identity. Dr. Grindrod, F.G.S., of Malvern, after 
whom it is named, has found three or four specimens of this 
species in the Woolhope Shales of West Malvern, as casts, 
sometimes with a thin film of the carapace remaining. 


the Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 213 


The other known Silurian Cythera: are :— 


Cythere Bailyana, J. & H. 

— Jukesiana, J. & H. From the Caradoc beds of 
— Harknessiana, J. & H. ; Kildare &c., Ann. N. H. ser.4. 
— Wrightiana, J. & H. |vot li. pp. 54-62 (1868). 
— Aldensis, M‘Coy. 

? stliqua, Jones. From the Trenton Limestone of 
Canada, described as a Cytheropsis (Ann. N. H. ser. 3. vol. 1. 
p- 249, pl. 10. fig. 6). 

Other so-called Cythere and Cytherine from Silurian rocks, 
such as CO. sublevis, Shumard, C. alata, De Verneuil, C. sub- 
recta, Geinitz (not Portlock), and C. cylindrica, Hall, belong 
probably to Leperditie and cognate genera. 


Bairdia Phillipsiana, sp. nov. Pl. XIV. figs. 7 a, d, ¢. 

Carapace subfalciform, with obliquely rounded, tapering, 
almost equal ends, highly arched back, and faintly incurved 
ventral border. The left valve very much overlaps the other, 
especially on the dorsal edge. Profile acute-oval. 

This almost symmetrical Bardia (in lateral aspect not un- 
like the recent British B. fulva, described by Mr. G.S. Brady 
in his “‘ Monograph of the Recent British Ostracoda,” Trans. 
Linn. Soe. vol. xxvi. p. 474, pl. 28. fig. 21) is from the Wen- 
lock Limestone of Croft’s Quarry, near West Malvern, but is 
not common ; and we name it after Prof. John Phillips, F.R.S., 
who years ago shed much light on the geology and fossils of 
the Malvern district. 


A very similar form to this (and probably identical) occurs 
in a piece of a drifted Scandinavian block of Silurian Limestone 
from near Breslau. 


The other Silurian Batrdie are—Bairdia Murchisoniana, 
B. Griffithiana, and B. Salteriana, from the Caradoc beds of 
Kildare, described by us in Ann. N. H. ser. 4. vol. 11. p. 58 
(1868), and Bardia protracta, Kichwald, Leth. Rossica, livr. 
vii. (1866,) p. 1338, pl. 52. fig. 19, from the Coral-limestone 
(Upper-Silurian) of Kamenetz-Podolsk. 


THLIPSURA*, gen. nov. 


A Cytheroid carapace, indented on its anterior third by a 
variable and evanescent pit, and posteriorly by a deeper and 
permanent depression, characterizes the Silurian specimens 
which we have to place by themselves in this new generic group. 


* So called in allusion to the compression of the posterior extremity : 
OAiis, pressure, and ovpa, tail. 


214 Prof. T. R. Jones and Dr. H. B. Holl on 


1. Thlipsura corpulenta, sp.nov. Pl. XV. figs. 1a, }, ¢, d. 


Carapace short, thick, and high ; ovate in side view, nearly 
oblong in profile, ‘and subquadrate i in end view. Valves nar- 
rowing and compressed at the anterior edge; convex behind, 
but pinched-in suddenly with an obliquely longitudinal median 
sulcus (nearly half the length of the valve), and ending with 
a thick projecting posterior lip or rm. ‘This conformation of 
the posterior third of the carapace sometimes gives its ventral 
profile (fig. 1) a tripartite aspect, when the marginal rim is 
strong and distinct from the convexity on each side. The end 
view also is peculiar (fig. 1d@), on account of the lateral im- 
press of the furrow on either valve. This caudal notch is 
liable to some variation, being either broad or narrow, with 
either straight or curved edges, which are more sharply de- 
fined in some specimens than in others. In one of the large 
specimens from the Woolhope series we have seen a small, 
shallow, pear-shaped depression a little in advance of and be- 
low the centre of the valve; and there is, in an individual of 
medium size from the Wenlock beds, an anterior notch, short 
and obliquely transverse, just in front of the centre of the 

valve. Thlipsura corpulenta varies as to the relative propor- 
tions both of the carapace and its pits and notches. 

Several large specimens have been obtained from the calca- 
reous bands at the base of the Woolhope series, near Malvern, 
where it is not uncommon. Dr. Grindrod has collected this 
species in the Woolhope Shales of West Malvern (laminated 
mudstones full of Polyzoa and small Brachiopods), in which it 
is rather common. It is common also in the lower beds of 
the Wenlock Shale, and less frequent in the Wenlock Lime- 
stone. 


2. Thlipsura tuberosa, sp.nov. Pl. XV. figs. 2 a, b,c. 


This is nearly related to Th. corpulenta, but 1s more oval 
than ovate im outline, less oblong in profile, and is characterized 
by a somewhat compressed ventral margin, and by a promi- 
nent boss, on each valve, defined by two slight parallel trans- 
verse sulci, rather in advance of the middle of the valve. The 
sides of the caudal furrow are rather more elevated, as distinct 
though faint ridges, than is shown in our figure. 

This specimen (unique) i is from the base of the Wenlock 
Shale, Elton Lane, near Ludlow. The shell has been dis- 
solved away in its matrix to a thin film, and broken through 
at the central eminences. 


3. Thlipsura V-scripta, sp.nov. Pl. XV. figs. 3 a, 5, ¢. 
This also is related to 7h. corpulenta, but it is much smaller, 


the Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 215 


more neatly ovate in outline, and narrower behind. The surface 
of the carapace is smooth and regularly convex, but impressed 
distinctly with the two sets of notches, of which the anterior 
is liable to disappear in Th. corpulenta. The caudal notch 
consists of two oblique pits, usually meeting posteriorly, and 
forming a subtriangular depression, V- -shaped, with the apex 
pointing backwards, but not reaching the border. The ante- 
rior notch is just in front of the middle of the valve, transverse, 
and equal in length to about a third of the valve’s height (or 
breadth). 

Only single valves have been found. The figured specimen 
is neatly ovate, smoothly convex, with the hinder notch 
chevron-shaped ; suboblong in profile, and nearly circular in 
end view (if the valves were united), 

Rare in the Wenlock Limestone of Croft’s Quarry, near 
Malvern. 

This form is not at first sight very dissimilar to some larger 
and more convex specimens, from the base of the Wenlock 
series; but the latter have the single caudal furrow of 
Thlipsura corpulenta, they are smaller and neater, and in 
one instance the transverse anterior notch is plainly seen, 
though not so well defined as in the little species before us. 
We have already mentioned that one of the larger specimens 
(from the Woolhope beds) shows a trace of the anterior notch. 

It may be that the chevron notch is lost by the growth of 
the individual, one of its arms enlarging into the great single 
furrow of the lar ge forms; but we have not yet found any in- 
termediate stage of growth, and therefore propose to recognize 
the small form as a distinct species, which has both the ante- 
rior and posterior notches notably distinct and peculiar. 


CYTHERELLINA, gen. nov. 


In the Upper Silurian strata both of Gothland and Britain 
occur numerous transversely indented casts of little subtrian- 
gular Bivalved Entomostraca, to which one of us, im 1855, 
gave the name of Beyrichia siliqua, under the supposition that 
some of these bisulcate casts (in Scandinavian limestone) were 
Bey, yrichice, though of unusual aspect. The supposed “ mar- 
ginal rim” was “supplied by the broken edge of the cmbedded 
shell, as will be understood by the reader if he looks at figs. 6 
a, b, ve d, upside down, comparing them with the older figure, 
Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 2. vol. xvi. pl. 5. fig. 22. The appear- 
ance * the calcareous cast was sufticiently deceptive to mislead 
until specimens were found in a different limestone (from near 
Malvern), which presented both outer tests and internal casts, 
of different tints and texture, and indubitably related to each 


216 Prof. T. R. Jones and Dr. H. B. Holl on 


other, showing that the outside of the shell is smooth, and its 
interior moulded with the undulated contours that we see on the 
very common casts above mentioned. ‘The undulations of the 
surtaces of the casts are caused by two oblique transverse sulci, 
of variable depth and width, rather nearer to the anterior 
(narrow) than to the posterior or boldly convex extremity, 
and deepest and broadest on the convex (dorsal) edge. The 
space between the two furrows is marked out more or less 
plainly as an obliquely oblong, suboval, or roundish lobe ; 
but whether faint or strong, it has no corre esponding elevation 
on the outside of the shell; nor have the furrows on the cast 
anything to indicate them externally. 

The smooth, bean-like exterior (now recognized) entirely 
distinguishes the form under notice from Beyrichia; and even 
the furrows in the cast ought to be largest near the straight, 
and not at the convex margin, for a true “Beyrichian character. 

Of existing genera, C tyther ‘ella is the only one that has 
its carapace-valves smooth externally and excavated on 
their inner face. The form under notice-has a thick shell, 
as is usual with Cytherella; but the imternal hollowings im 
the shell, giving rise to the three obscure lobes of the cast, 
differ much in shape from those of Cytherella; whilst the 

valves are less oblong and more convex than those of this 
last-mentioned genus ; “the overlap of the left valve and the 
incurved ventral edge are also distinctive. We therefore pro- 
pose a new genus for its reception, with the name Cytherellina, 
and with the following definition, limited by want of mate- 
rial :-— 

Carapace-valves elongate, convex, smooth, thick, excavated 
internally with undulating contours. 


Cytherellina siliqua, Jones, sp. Pl. XIV. figs. 1-6. 
Beyrichia siliqua, Jones, Ann. Nat, Hist. ser. 2. vol. xvi. p. 90, pl. 5. fig. 22 

(1855). 

A subeylindrical, smooth, bean-shaped Cytheroid cara- 
pace, boldly convex behind, somewhat tapering in front, in- 
curved at the anterior third of the ventral border ; strongly 
and gracefully arched on the back, with a rapid slope to the 
front. The dorsal arching varies to some extent in different 
individuals. The left valve overlaps the other on the ventral 
margin, and in some degree also on the anterior and posterior 
borders. 

Carapace-valves elongate-ovate, contracted at one end (an- 
terior), boldly rounded at the other; arched on the back, nearly 
straight below ; internally thickened by two oblique, trans- 
verse, low ridges near the centre (or, conversely, impressed 


the Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 27. 


with three unequal shallow excavations), giving rise to a three- 
lobed cast, which has to some extent “the appearance of a 
Beyrichia. 

Individuals vary considerably in their relative proportions, 
and in the depth of the internal excavations of the valves. 

The casts of this peculiar species occur in great numbers in 
the Woolhope Shale near Malvern ; but amongst several dozen 
specimens in this bed, collected by Dr. Grindrod, we have de- 
tected only one or two with shells. In the bluish-grey lime- 
stone, however, at the base of the Upper Ludlow beds at 
Hales End, near Malvern, shelled specimens occur in profu- 
sion. As above intimated, the Scandinavian specimens, re- 
ferred to in the ‘Annals Nat. Hist.’ 1855, though casts, have 
remains of the shells attached. 

Cytherellina siliqua is abundant also in the caleareous bands 
at the base of the Woolhope beds near the Wych, Malvern ; 
and several large specimens (which we regard as varietal, 
var. grandis) were obtained from the engine-shaft of the rail- 
way-tunnel at that. place (fig. 1). Some were also got from 
the base of the Wenlock Shale in that tunnel. 

Fig. 2 represents a specimen of medium size, with less 
convex back and rather more convex sides than fig. LT sesueh 
are not uncommon in the Aymestry Limestone at Chance’s 
Pitch, Malvern. 

Var. tersa (fig. 3) is smaller and more oblong than either 
fig. 1 or fig. 2, but otherwise it has very much the same fea- 
tures. It is from the Wenlock Limestone near Malvern. 

Var. ovata (fig. 4), though of relatively large size and closely 
resembling fig. 1 in general aspect, is higher, shorter, and 
rather less convex at the ends. It may have been an indivi- 
dual of the other sex. From the base of the Wenlock Shale 
in the tunnel near Malvern. 

Fig. 5a and figs. 6.a,6,d,e, are from the Upper Ludlow 
Limestone of Hales End, near Malvern, and have the most 
common size and features. Fig. 6c is from the drifted Scan- 
dinavian limestone, found near Breslau. 


ZECHMINA*, gen. nov. 


Carapace-valves thick, ae at the hinge-line, rounded 
at the ends, convex at the ventral border, and outdrawn at the 
surface into a broad-based and sharp- pointed hollow cone, 
which either involves all the surface, or (as far as at present 
known) rises from the postero-dorsal or from the centro-dorsal 
region. 

“A less pronounced example of this out-drawn condition of 

* From aixyy7, a sharp point. 


218 Prof. T. R. Jones and Dr. H. B. Holl on 


the surface of the valves is seen in Cythere (Afchmina?| umbo- 
nata, Williamson, from the Chalk (Monograph Cretac. Entom. 
Pal. Soc. 1848, pl. 2. fig. 3), in which the sharp boss is some- 
what variable in its position, though mainly affecting the 
postero-ventral region. 


1. Zichmina cuspidata,n. sp. Pl. XIV. fig. 8, and woodcut, 
~ 


ito De 

Carapace-valve suboblong, a BN 
convex and produced at the ho tae ee 
middle (towards the postero- if 
dorsal region) into a stout ee ba 
sharp spike; dorsal edge Nl ee 
straight, ventral edge ellipti- Fig. 2. Achmina cuspidata. 
cal; one end more broadly Right valve: the spine is broken. 
rounded than the other. (Magnified about 20 diameters. ) 


We have here evidently a very close approximation to Pro- 
fessor James Hall’s Cytherina | dichmina]| spinosa (Paleont. 
New York, vol. ii. p. 317, pl. 67. figs. 17-21), from the Niagara 
Shale at Lockport, in the State of New York; but the latter 
is more quadrate in outline and somewhat depressed at the root 
of the spine, which, though nearly central, is near the dorsal 
margin. 

The fragment figured obliquely in Pl. XIV. fig. 8, and 
more definitely shown in the woodcut, fig. 2, is from the Wen- 
lock Limestone of Croft’s Quarry, near West Malvern. 


2. Aichmina clavulus, sp.nov. Woodcut, fig. 3. 


This is smaller and relatively fi 
shorter than the foregoing, and | 
has nearly all the surtace of the A) 
valve taken up with the root of MELE onc 
the great spike or spine, which cnn} 
is proportionally larger than that % 4 
in 4. cuspidata. 

Found in the Wenlock Lime- ie 
stone, with the last men- Fig. 3. Achmina clavulus. 


tioned. Both valves, one of them restored. 
(Magnified about 20 diameters.) 


\ 
} 


Beyrichia intermedia, sp. nov. Pl. XV. fig. 7. 
Carapace-valve small, convex, suborbicular (length to height 
as 4 to 31); ventral edge semicircular, ends boldly curved, 
one rather less so than the other; dorsal edge indicated by the 
straight portion of the margin and by two short unequal fur- 
rows widening out from near the central surface of the valve 


the Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 219 


into the depressed area along the straight edge, thus forming 
three unequal lobes on the dorsal region, the rest of the valve’s 
surface remaining smoothly convex, bordered by a narrow 
depressed rim. 

The shape of the valve is that common among Primitic ; 
but, though the sulci are too short for those usually charac- 
teristic of Beyrichice (excepting | B. Wilekensiana, Jones, Ann. 
Nat. Hist. ser. 2. vol. xvi. pl. 5. figs. 17 & 18), yet we are 
unwilling to admit a bisulcate form among the “ Primitia” 
until further evidence proves the necessity of breaking down 
the provisional limitation of that genus. In the meantime we 
regard the pretty little specimen before us as an intermediate 
form, as its name intimates. 

Our figured specimen is from the Aymestry Limestone of 
Chance’s Pitch, Malvern, where specimens are not uncommon ; 
and some few casts of appar ently the same species occur inWool- 
hope Shale from near Malvern, in Dr. Grindrod’s collection. 


1. Primitia lenticularis, sp. nov. Woodcut, fig. 4 a, b,c. 


Carapace smooth or slightly rugose (perhaps from weather- 
ing), convex, nearly ovate ; elliptically rounded below, decided] 
arched above, unequally rounded at the ends ; the lar eer (pos- 
terior) extremity with a marginal rim and compressed ; ventral 
border slightly lipped. Dorsal aspect elongate-ovate, rather 
compressed in front of the centre, and acute posteriorly. End 
view subacute-oval. 

This is near to P. ovata, J.& H. Ann. Nat. Hist. ser.3. vol. xvi. 
p- 423, pl. 13. fig. 13, and P. obsoleta, J. & H. loc. cit. fig. 12, 
both Scandinavian. It is shorter, however, more convex, and 
more ovate (being higher as 82:30, and shorter as 43 : 45) 
than the former, and it “has a posterior marginal rim, with very 
little of it continued on to the ventral border ; it "has also’a 
different edge view, being less compressed anteriorly. From 
P. obsoleta it differs in having an arched dorsum, much less 
marginal rim, a more central convexity , and no trace of dorsal 
sulcus. 


Fig. 4. Primitia lenticularis: a, carapace, showing the right valve ; 
b, dorsal view of carapace ; c, end view of carapace. 
(Magnified 20 diameters. ) 


Common in the calcareous beds at the base of the Woolhope 
beds near Malvern. 


b c 


220 Prof. T. R. Jones and Dr. H. B. Holl on 


2. Primitia bipunctata, Salter, sp. Woodeut, fig. 5. 
Beyrichia bipunctata [Salter, MS.}|, Catalogue Foss. Mus. Pract. Geol. 
1865, p. 16. 

Mr. J. W. Salter, F.G.S., long ago supplied one of us with 
specimens of black ‘Llandeilo Flagstone (from Hellpool, Wye- 
forth, near Builth, in South Wales), bearing numerous im- 
pressions and casts of minute 


subquadrate  _Entomostracan vA ~ 
valves, each having two little (an Sretiaes 
nits near the straight edge. \ ) 
The features are obscure, and Xe yi 


the specific characters necessa- 


rily indefinite ; but we wish to Gate ene ee 
place this lise Lower-Silurian Outline of right valve, from a sealing- 
wax cast of an impression. 


form on record, with a figure, (Magnified about 20 diameters. ) 
among its allies. 


Fig. 5. Primitia bipunctata. 


About a year since, George Reece, Esq., Secretary and 
Curator of the Worcester Museum, submitted to us for exami- 
nation a small piece of greenish micaceous shale, collected by 
himself from the Ludlow beds of Abberley (probably from the 
middle or Aymestry part of the series), containing Polyzoa, 
smali Brachiopods, one valve of Primitia ovata, J.& 1 H., two or 
three of P. renulina, J. & H., and several valves of a semi- 
circular Primitia, small and white, of rather variable shape 
(much crushed), marked with either a single pit, a slight lon- 
gitudinal sulcus, or two distinct pits near the straight margin. 
The bipunctate condition reminded us of Mr. Salter’s Beyrichia 
bipunctata from Builth; but, on careful examination, we find 
that the two pits are due to the wearing away of some of the 
valve-substance where it is most convex on either side of the 
single, longitudinal, furrow-like pit in Primitia umbilicata. 


Figs. 6a and 6 6 (Pl. XV.) indicate two of the most distinct 
of the little specimens, whereby the varying curve of the extre- 
mities and ventral border, and the unequal sinuosity of the 
nearly straight dorsal edge, with its two more or less developed, 
terminal, horn-like angles, are wellshown. In some instances 
the depression consists of a single, shallow, roundish pit, just 
above the centre of the valve, as in Pr bmitia cristata, J. & H., 
Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 3. vol. xvi. pl. 13. fig. 1; sometimes it is 
lengthened longitudinally, as in P. wmbilicata, J. & H., loc. ett. 
fig. "2: and frequently this seems to divide into two more or 
less distinct pits. Fig. 6a@ shows the extreme condition of the 
double pit, with a trace only of the longitudinal depression 
between them. The many stages of variation observable in 


the Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. pe 


this little group of specimens do not permit us to divide these 
different conditions, even as varietal, as they really point to an 
identity with Primitia umbilicata aforesaid. 


Figs. 6c and 6d represent some associates of P. umbilicata 
in the specimen belonging to the Worcester Museum, and 
were at first thought to be possibly varieties of the foregoing ; 
but their more oblong profile, the relatively higher position of 
the pit, and its being continued upward as a dorsal sulcus, 
clearly place these specimens, though differing somewhat in 
relative height (or breadth), in an already described species, 
our P. renulina (Ann. Nat. Hist. /. e. fig. 5). 


A suboval Primitia also occurs in the same morsel of fossili- 
ferous shale, and seems to be (though not fully exposed) P. ovata, 
J.& H. (Ann. Nat. Hist. 7. c. fig. 13), hitherto known only in 
the drifted Scandinavian limestone. 

We also recognize an oval Primitia in a sandy micaceous 
shale of the Upper Ludlow series, abounding with small 
Brachiopods, from Newton Lane, Bradnor Hill, given to one 
of us some years back by the late Mr. R. Banks, of Kington. 
It is larger and more oblong-oval than the figured specimen of 
P. ovata; but otherwise it seems to be of the same species. 


We may here refer to the existence of two small Primitie 
in the Olenus-shales of Shineton*. ‘These we observed in the 
Cambridge Museum, when examining Prof. M‘Coy’s Cythere 
Aldensis preserved there (Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 4. vol. ii. p. 60). 


Figs. 6 & 7. Primiti in the Shineton Shales. Cambridge Museum. 
(Magnified about 20 diameters. ) 


They are casts, and are shown by woodcuts, figs. 6 & 7, but 
do not exhibit sufficiently definite characteristics for exact 
determination. The larger one (fig. 7) is about +3; inch long, 
+45 high, and somewhat resembles our P. matutina (Ann. Nat. 


Hist. ser. 3. vol. xvi. p. 418, pl. 13. fig. 7). 


* The “Shineton Shales” are mentioned by Mr. Salter, in the ‘ Geolo- 
gical Magazine,’ vol. iv. p. 203 (May 1867), as the lowest beds at the 
Wrekin, and equivalent to “the top of the Llandeilo Flags proper.” 
Shineton or Sheinton is three miles and a half north by west from Much- 
Wenlock, Shropshire. 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. i. 16 


222 Prof. T. R. Jones and Dr. H. B. Holl on 
3. Primitia excavata, sp.nov. Pl. XV. figs. 10a, 100, 10c. 


Valves suborbicular, nearly semicircular on the ventral edge, 
straight on the short dorsal margin, with nearly equal angles 
for the well-marked anterior and posterior slopes. This out- 
line is exaggerated in contrast with that of the somewhat Le- 
perditioid Primitia pusilla, J. & H., Ann, Nat. Hist. ser. 3. 
vol. xvi. pl. 13. fig. 11, but is essentially similar. The faint 
dorsal sulcus of the latter, also, is represented here by an oblique 
antero-dorsal pit, deep and narrow, with a raised anterior 
border ; and the flattish smooth surface of P. pusilla is replaced 
by an excavated area, broadly semicircular, sculptured with a 
reticulation of irregular hexagonal pattern. The broad raised 
margin of this area is longitudinally striated (fig. 10c¢), and 
slopes down suddenly outside to the edge of the valve (fig. 10 a). 

This species is from the Woolhope Limestone, west of the 
Wych, near Malvern, but is very rare, our specimen being 
unique. 

Primitia excavata has its valves depressed, like those of 
Kirkbya and Moorea; but it has neither the outline of the 
former nor its definite ridges; and it differs from the latter 
in the presence of a dorsal or subcentral pit, and in the absence 
of a definite marginal ridge. It more resembles such a Pri- 
mitia as P. pusilla (above mentioned), with a surface not only 
depressed but excavated ; and, indeed, unless we were to make 
a provisional genus for its reception, it is near this form that we 
must place it. 

LIST OF THE KNOWN PRIMITILA., 
Upper-Stlurian Primitic. 
Primitia Beyrichiana, Jones § Holl, Ann. N. H. 8. 3. xvi. 422. Wenlock; 

Sweden. 
concinna, Jones, ibid. xvi. 424. Wenlock; Gothland, Dudley, and 
Nova Scotia: Trenton; Canada. 
consobrina, Barrande, MS., Thes. Sil. 200. Stage F. f. 2 (Upper Si- 
lurian); Konieprus, Bohemia. 
cristata, J. § H. An. N. H. s.3. xvi. 420. Wenlock; Malvern. 
excayata, J. § H. (in the present paper). Woolhope; Malvern. 
lenticularis, J. § HZ. (in the present paper). _Woolhope; Malvern. 
mundula, Jones, An. N. H. 8.3. xvi. 419. Wenlock; Sweden and 
Malvern. 
muta, J. § #1. ibid. xvi. 425. Wenlock; Beechey Island. 
oblonga, J. § H. ibid. xvi. 423. Wenlock; Sweden. 
obsoleta, J. § HZ. ibid. xvi. 423. Wenlock; Sweden. 
ovata, J. § H. ibid. xvi. 425. Ludlow; Abberley and Kington: 
Wenlock; Sweden. 
pusilla, J. § ZZ. ibid. xvi. 424. Wenlock; Malvern*. 


* This is from the Upper, and not from the Lower Silurian, as stated 
inadvertently, Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 3. vol. xvi. p. 416. 


the Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 223 


Primitia renulina, J. § H. ibid. xvi. 419. Ludlow; Abberley: Wenlock ; 
Malvern. 

Roemeriana, J. § H. ibid. xvi. 422. Wenlock; Malvern. 

rugulifera, Jones, ibid. xvi. 419. Wenlock; Beechey Island. 

semicircularis, J. § H. ibid. xvi. 424. Wenlock ; Sweden. 

seminulum, Jones, ibid. xvi. 418. Wenlock; Montgomery. 

sigillata, Jones, ibid. xvi. 418. Wenlock; Beechey Island. 

tarda, Barrande, MS., Thes. Sil. 200, Stage F’. f. 2 (Upper Silurian) ; 

Konieprus, Bohemia. 

tersa, J. § H. An. N. H. s.3. xvi. 421. Wenlock; Malvern. 

trigonalis, J. § H. ibid. xvi. 421. Wenlock; Malvern. 

umbilicata, J. § H. ibid. 420. Ludlow; Malvern, Abberley. 

variolata, J. § H. ibid. 418. Woolhope; Malvern. 

, var. paucipunctata, J. § H. ibid. 419. Woolhope; Malvern. 


Lower-Silurian Primitie. 


Primitia bicornis, Jones, An. N. H. s, 3. xvi. 420. Caradoc; Harnage, 
Shropshire. 

bipunctata, Salter, MS. (in the present paper). Llandeilo; Builth, 

South Wales. 

concinna. See above. 

—— gregaria, Barrande, MS., Thes. Sil. 200. Stage D. d. 5 (Lower Silu- 
rian); Konigshof, Bohemia. 


es Soe | An, N. H. 8. 3. xvi. 417. Calci- 


—— var. leperditioides, Jones 
heat ae ieee eee ferous Sandrock; Canada. 
, var. reniformis, Jones 


Maccoyii, Salter, sp., ibid. s. 4. 11.55. Caradoc ; Ireland, Westmore- 

land, and Scotland. 

matutina, J. § H. ibid. s. 3. xvi. 418. Caradoc; Shropshire. 

nana, J. § H. ibid. xvi. 420. Caradoc; Harnage, Shropshire. 

prunella, Barrande, MS., Thes. Sil. 200. Stage D. d. 1,5 (Lower 

Silurian) ; Vosek, Mt. Kosow, Bohemia. 

rugosa, Jones, An. N. H.s. 4.11.55. Trenton; Canada. 

—— Salteriana, J. §& H. ibid. s. 3. xvi. 417. Caradoc; Sholes Hook, 
Pembrokeshire, Wannamois. 

Sancti-Patricii, J. § H. ibid. s. 4.11.56. Caradoc; Ireland. 

—— semicordata, J. § H. ibid. s. 3. xvi. 417. Caradoc; Sholes Hook, 
South Wales. 

simplex, Jones, ibid. 417. Caradoc; Harnage, Shropshire: Llan- 

deilo; Bussaco, Portugal. 

Solvensis, Jones, ibid. s. 4. ii. 55. Lingula-flags; Solva, South 

Wales. ; 

strangulata, Salter, sp., ibid. s. 8. xvi. 416, Caradoc; Lancashire, 

Wannamois. 

, var. 2, Jones, ibid. xvi. 417. Caradoc; Pembrokeshire. 

, var. crenulata, Schmedt, Untersuch. p. 196. Caradoc; Bork- 

holm and Paggar. 


KirkBYA, Jones. 


In 1859 the genus Avrkbya was instituted for the reception 
of some peculiar Entomostracous valves, found in Permian 
and Carboniferous strata, which had been doubtfully and un- 
satisfactorily referred to some cognate genera. (See Kirkby 
and Jones “On Permian Entomostraca,” Transact. Tyneside 

16* 


224 Prof. T. R. Jones and Dr. H. B. Holl on 


Nat. Field Club, vol. iv.) Since then, several other Kirkby 
have been recognized in the Carboniferous formations. (See 
Jones and Kirkby’s papers in the Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 3. 
vol. xvii. pp. 42,43,45,49, and Transact. Geol. Soc. Glasgow, 
vol. 11. pp. 216 &e.) 

In this genus the carapace-valves are compressed (flattish), 
thick, oblong, impressed with a subcentral pit and raised into 
ridges, some concentric with the margin, associated sometimes 
with longitudinal riblets or wrinkles, and often accompanied 
by a reticulate ornament. In shape the valves are subob- 
long, usually higher behind than betore ; the extremities more 
or less rounded, “put one often much more obliquely than the 
other; the dor sal border is straight, and its ends are subacute; 
the ventral border is nearly straight im its middle third, and 
boldly curved at the ends; the hinge is simple. ‘The ventral 
edge of the dextral valve overlaps slightly that of the other. 
The subcentral pit or sulcus is sometimes above and sometimes 
below the median line of the valve, and varies greatly in its 
relative size. 

Kirkbya, having relationships with Beyrichia, Primitia, 
Moorea, and Leperditia, is one of the Leperditiade (see Ann. 
Nat. Hist. 1856, ser. 2. vol. xvu. p. 99). To Leperditia it is 
related through Beyrichia and Primitia. In general form, 
hingement, ventral overlap, and even sometimes in a faint bi- 
lobation of the surface, the valves of Avrkbya resemble those 
of Beyrichia; but the double and sometimes threefold ventral 
rims, and especially the subcentral pit and the longitudinal 
riblets, distinguish them. The ventral ridges to some extent, 
and the pit, have their analogues in Primitia; but this genus 
generally presents convex forms ; and when flattish, its valves, 
though sunken in P. excavata, have not any costation. Moorea 
presents flattish valves, marginally ridged, but without any 
subcentral pit or dorsal furrow (see further on, p. 225). 


Kirkbya fibula, sp.nov. Pl. XV. figs. 9a, 9b. 


Valves oblong, with three of the borders more or ne rounded ; 
rather short, flat, bearing a well-marked marginal rim, which 
in some specimens dies | away on the upper border, where the 
subcentral pit deeply notches the dorsal region somewhat to- 
wards the anterior angle ; and in others it 1s strong on the dorsal 
and dies away along the anterior border. A ‘neatly defined 
longitudinal ridge, slightly sigmoid in outline, and thickest at 
its middle part, traverses the depressed surface of the valve 
somewhat obliquely, within the marginal ridge, from near the 
postero-dorsal angle to the middle of the anterior border, and 
at its junction with this it bends a little downwards. Near 


the Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 225 


the middle of the valve it touches the lower end of the narrow 
dorsal sulcus above mentioned. The marginal ridge is in 
some specimens acute, and in others it scarcely rises above the 
general surface of the valve. 

In a bed of grey micaceous limestone in the Upper Ludlow 
rocks at Hales End, three miles north-west of Malvern ; it is 
not uncommon. 


The other known forms of Ai irkbya are— 


Kirkbya permiana, Jones, in King’s Monog. Perm. Foss. (Pal. Soc.), 1851, 
p- 66, pl. 18. fig. 1; Trans. Tyneside Field Club, vol. iv. p. 129, pl. 8. 
figs. 1-5. Permian and Carboniferous; Britain. 

, var. glypta, Jones, Monog. Perm. J. c. fig. 12; Trans. Tynes. 1. e. 

figs. 4-7. Permian; Britain. 

, var. Richteriana, Jones, Trans. Tynes. /. c. fig. 8. Permian ; 

Germany. 

, var. Roessleri, Reuss (sp.), Jahresb. Wetter. Ges. 1854, p. 70, 

fig. 11; Trans. Tynes. /. c. fig.9. Permian; Germany. 

, var. Schrenkii, Keyserling (sp.), in Schrenk’s Reise Nord. 

Russl. &c. p. 112, pl. 4. fig. 37. Permian; North Russia. 

, var. sticta, Keys. (sp.), ibid. fig. 38. Permian ; North Russia. 

—— —,, var. grapta, Keys. (sp.), ibid. fig. 39. Permian ; North Russia. 
(Some, if not all, of these may be distinct species; for the soft parts 

may have varied more than the carapaces.—T. R. J.) 

annectens, J.§ K. MS., An. N. H. s. 3. xviii. 42, &c.; Trans. Geol. 

Soc. Glasgow, ii. 220. Carboniferous; Ireland and Britain. 

costata, M‘Coy, sp., Synops. Carb. Foss. Ireland, p. 165, pl. 28. fig. 11; 

An. N. H. lc. p. 43. Carboniferous ; Ireland and Britain. 
Fichwaldiana, J. & K. MS., Trans. Geol. Soc. Glasgow, ii. 221. 

Carboniferous ; Britain. . 

oblonga, J. & K. MS., ibid. p. 221. Carboniferous ; Britain. 

—— plicata, J. § K. MS., ibid. p. 221. Carboniferous; Britain. 

—— Scotica, J. § K. MS., ibid. p. 220, Carboniferous; Britain. 

spinosa, J. §- K. MS., ibid. p. 220. Carboniferous; Britain. 

striolata, Eichwald, sp., Leth. Ross. livr. vii. p. 1848, pl. 52. fig. 14. 

Carboniferous; Russia. 

umbonata, Erchwald, sp., ibid. p. 1347, pl. 52. fig. 10; Trans. Geol. 

Soc. Glasgow, ii. p. 221. Carboniferous; Russia. 

Urei, Jones, Trans. Tynes. Nat. Field Club, iv. 156; Trans. Geol. 

Soc. Glasg. ii. 220. Carboniferous ; Britain. 


Moorea, Jones & Kirkby, MS. 

During an examination some time since of a series of bi- 
valved Entomostraca collected by Mr. Charles Moore, F.G.S., 
from the contents of some fissures in the Carboniferous Lime- 
stone of Somersetshire and elsewhere, Messrs. Jones «& 
Kirkby discriminated a few specimens having simple, thick, 
flattened carapace-valves, longer on the dorsal than the ventral 
margin, without any subcentral pit, and ornamented with 
narrow, rounded ridges, following more or less closely and 
completely the marginal contour. Some Airkbye are but 


226 Prof. 'T. R. Jones and Dr. H. B. Holl on 


slightly convex, and bear superficial ridges, both circular and 
longitudinal (such as Airkbya fibula, fig. 9, and K. costata, 
MCoy, sp.); but all have some trace of a "subcentral pit or 
notch, and the g group is therefore distinct. These new forms 
were referred to in the Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxii. 
(1867) pp. 494, 523, and 559, as Moorea obesa and M. tenuis, 
Jones, MS. (once with a misprint of obtusa for obesa). We 
have now to notice another and still older* species of this 
ancient family of Hntomostraca, the members of which seem 
(as far as the carapace is concerned) to present closely related 
genera, linking together Leperditia, Primitia, Beyrichia, 
Kirkbya, and Moores by various gradations and resemblances 
in the structure of the valves. Knowing that existing Ento- 
mostraca, with mutually similar carapaces differ among them- 
selves as to essential limb-characters, we feel more and more 
inclined to lay stress on differences in the features of the fossil 
valves, and to keep distinct all well-marked forms remaiming 
from among the almost lost tribes of these little primeval 
Crustacea. 


Moorea silurica, sp. nov. Pl. XV. figs. 8a, 86. 


Carapace-valves subovate, one-third longer than high, 
slightly convex, polished, but coarsely punctate, and bearing 
a raised marginal rim. Dorsal edge straight ; dorsal corners 
rounded. Ventral border presenting a nearly true segment of — 
a circle. Ends somewhat obliquely rounded, nearly “equal i in 
outline. A stout elevated ridge runs along nearly the whole 
margin of the valve. It may be said to begin on the hinder 
edge, which is depressed, but strongly lipped by the marginal 
rim standing out sharply backwards; it thickens on the ven- 
tral border, is very thin anteriorly, and rises high along the 
dorsal region, until it turns suddenly downwards, to lose itself 
in the generz al surface of the posterior third of the valve. 

In some individuals the raised rim above the ventral border 
is but faintly marked; in others the marginal rim is strongly 
developed, both above and below, and almost meets behind. 

Only single valves have been met with; but in its ventral 
aspect the carapace was probably somewhat like a compressed 
orange-pip, partly split at one end. The greatest convexity 
is about the centre of the valves. 

The ventral border of the figured valve (fig. 8b, probably 
the nght and overlapping valve) is flattened suddenly by the 


* Ido not fall in with Mr. Charles Moore’s belief that the Entomos- 
traca above referred to are of Liassiec age, and were deposited in the fis- 
sures from the sea of that period, but rather believe them to have been 
derived by degradation from the fissured limestone.—T. R. J. 


| 


| 


the Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 227 
projection of the marginal rim, and by being turned inwards 
for a considerable depth. Its extreme edge has for most of its 
length a delicate raised rim, which, however, passes outwards 
and backwards to join the great marginal ridge, where the 
latter projects as a thick, sharp-edged crest along the posterior 
edge of the valve. Somewhat analogous features may be 
traced in Primitia cristata, J. & H., Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 3. 
vol. xvi. pl. 13. fig. 1. 

The dorsal border of Moorea silurica is indented along its 
marginal ridge, so as to form with its fellow, if similarly con- 
structed, a narrow elliptical depression at the back, along the 
hinge-line, as in P. cristata above alluded to. 

Our specimens were found in a band of micaceous lime- 
stone in the Upper Ludlow rocks, with AKirkbya fibula, at 
Hales End, Malvern, where it was not uncommon. 


Table of Measurements in thousandths of an inch. 


Name. Reference. Length. | Height. peer : 
Cythere corbuloides, sp.m. ........ Pl. XV. f. 4, p. 211) 41 32* | 3d 
Grndrodiana, sp. 2290.45.06... woodcut, f.1,p. 212) 24 |} 11 10? 
Bairdia Phillipsiana, sp.m. ........ PLXIV.f. 7, p. 213) 53 33t | 26 
Thlipsura corpulenta, sp.m. ........ Pl. XV. f.1, p. 214; 50 30 33 
PURER EP. Tee as tee pale wo «> Hae te ta Poole a5 23 19 
Weseripits Oi 7h. os... senses = » £.3,p.214| 32 20 16 
Cytherellina siliqua, var. grandis, nov.|P]. XIV. f.1,p. 217, 83 42 39 
(ordinary variety) ...... go ee 2 poZlZ i538 24 26 
— HOMIE TCPSA, 21.6 nh ba vie yy) [aeok 20 Tp ee WY 16 
— DAG: JOURN is che dele Sials git Apps 2hZh oO 45 40 
—— siliqua, Jones, sp. (ordinary var.) 59) he Gyp.- 21d) be 24 P 
— y (another specimen ) ease a 5, pele 46 20 ? 
. : . XLV. f. 8, & 
Aichmina cuspidata, sp.m. ...... | yoodeut,£ 2p. 918) ¢ 08 33 ? 
CURVES 999, Mee wae ee es » £38,p.218) 47 38 P 
Beyrichia intermedia, sp.v......... Pl, XV. f. 7, p. 218) 22 17 p 
Primitia lenticularis, sp.m. .......- woodcut,f.4,p.219 44 33 24 
WWADALIGAI Ay he EDs co a otis vo aes Pl. XV. f. 6, p. 220) 37 27 P 
bipunctata, Saléer...........- woodcut, f.5,p.220 50 37 P 
—— excavata, sp..§ .......eeees Pl. XV. f.10, p. 222) 33 25 22 
Kirkbya fibula, sp.n.§ .........085 » £9,p.224| 32 20 14 
Moorea silurica, sp.n.§ ..:......+: » 1.8, p. 226) 38 27 24 


* Large valve. i 
+ Another specimen, found lately, measures +$¢ inch in length, and 


+3$s in height. 


{ Smaller valve, +34, inch. ; 
§ The thickness in the last three species is obtained by doubling the 
thickness of the single valve. 


228 


Fig. 


Fug. 
Fig. 
Fig. 
Fig. 


Fig. 


Fig. 


Fig. 


Fig. 


On the Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 


EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 
PuaTE XIV. 
[The specimens are magnified 20 diameters. | 


1. Cytherellina siliqua, Jones, sp., var. grandis, from the Woolhope 
beds near the Wych, Malvern: a, perfect carapace, showing the 
right valve ; 6, ventral view; c, end view (posterior). 

. C. siliqua, Jones, sp. (common variety), from the Aymestry Lime- 

stone of Chance’s Pitch, Malvern: a, b,c, as the foregoing. 

C. siliqua, var. tersa, noy., from the Wenlock Limestone near 
Malvern: a, 6, c, as the foregoing. 

C. siliqua, var. ovata, noy., from the base of the Wenlock Shale 
near Malvern, showing the right valve. 

C. siliqua, Jones, sp. (common jvariety): a, right valve; 6, edge 
view ; c, end view. From the base of the Upper Ludlow beds, 
Hales End, Malvern. 

6a,6,d. The same; casts with and without remains of the valve : 
e, diagram of the edge view of cast and valve. From the same 

lace. 

6c. The same: cast of left valve. From drifted Scandinavian Lime- 
stone. 

7. Bairdia Phillipsiana, sp. nov., from the Wenlock Limestone near 
Malvern: a, perfect carapace, showing the right valve and the 
overlapping edges of the left valve; 6, ventral aspect; c, end 
view (anterior). 

8. -dichmina cuspidata, gen. et sp. nov. ; a fragment from the Wenlock 
Limestone of Croft’s Quarry, near Malvern. (See also woodcut, 
fig. 2.) 


Ce she = Eo LS 


PLATE XV. 


[ Fig. 10 ¢ magnified 100 diameters ; all the others are magnified 
20 diameters. | 


. 1. Thhipsura corpulenta, gen. et sp. nov. ; from the base of the Wool- 


hope beds, near Malvern: a, perfect carapace, with right valve 
outwards; 6, ventral view; c, dorsal view; d, hind end view. 


. 2. Thlipsura tuberosa, sp. nov. ; from the base of the Wenlock Shale, 


Elton Lane, Ludlow : a, 6, ec, as the foregoing. (The specimen 
has lost some of the thickness of its carapace-valves. ) 


. 3. Thlipsura V-scripta, sp. novy.; from the Wenlock Limestone, 


Croft’s Quarry, Malvern: a, left valve; 6, ventral view ; c, end 
view. 

4, Cythere corbuloides, sp. noy.; from the Wenlock Limestone, near 
Malvern: a, right valve; }, perfect carapace, with its right 
valve outwards; c, dorsal view; d, ventral view; e, posterior 
view. 


.5. The same, smaller individual; Woolhope beds near Malvern : 


a, perfect carapace, right valve outwards; 6, end view (poste- 
rior). 

6a,b. Primitia wmbilicata, J. & H.; from Middle (?) Ludlow beds, 
Abberley. Two valves, showing different conditions of the sub- 
central depression, owing to crush and weathering. 


. 6e,d. Primitia renulina, J. & H.; from Middle (?) Ludlow beds, Ab- 


berley. Two casts (with some remains of shell) of somewhat 
varying valves. 

7. Beyrichia intermedia, ie nov.: a right (?) valve. Aymestry Lime- 
stone, Chance’s Pitch, Malvern. 


Mr. A. Adams on Japanese Species of Veneride. 229 


Fig. 8. Moorea silurica, sp. nov.; from the Upper Ludlow beds, Hales 
End, Malvern: a, right valve; 6, ventral view. 
Fig. 9. Kirkbya fibula, sp. noy.; from the Upper Ludlow beds, Hales 
End, Malvern: a, right valve; 6, ventral view. 
‘tg. 10. Primitia excavata, sp. nov.; from the Woolhope Limestone, near 
Malvern: a, left valve; 6, ventral view; c, portion of the de- 
pressed area and of its border, highly magnified. 


XXXI.— On the Species of Veneride found in Japan. 
By Artuur ApDAMs, F.L.S. &e. 


My list of the Japanese species of the Venus tribe is a tolerably 
long one; but only a few unrecorded species were met with, 
Reeve and Sowerby both being occupied with seeking out and 
describing every member, however obscure, of this beautiful 
family just on my arrival in England. Meretrix lusoria and 
its varieties form a favourite article of diet among the poorer 
classes of Japan; they call it “ Famaguri Hamongudi ;” and 
great heaps of the shells are often found near their houses. It 
affords them also amusement. From the thousands of odd 
valves they select numerous pairs which are both marked with 
a similar pattern, and, sitting round in a circle on their mats, 
one throws a number of shells down promiscuously ; and the 
object of the simple game is to select pairs of similarly marked 
valves quicker than any one else! 

The habitat of Chione cardioides, in the British Museum 
Catalogue by M. Deshayes, is “ Mare Antillarum,” and that 
of C. histrionica “ America centralis;” but these may be 
errors. 


Fam. Veneride. 
Subfam. Veverrmz. 
Genus VENus, Linn. 
1. Venus lamellaris, Schum., Rve. Conch. Syst. pl. 68. f. 4. 


V. cancellata, Chemn. (non Lam.). 
V. reticulata, var., Lam. 

V. subrostrata, Gray. 

Dosina Lamarckii, Gray. 


Hab. Seto-Uchi, Kuro-Sima. 


2. Venus toreuma, Gld. Exp. Shells, 1850, p. 84; Sow. Thes. 
Conch. pl. 161. f. 187-189. 


V. crebrisulca, Sow. (non Lam.). 
V. Jukesii, Desh, Cat. Conch. Brit. Mus, 1853. 


Hab, Gotto Islands, 48 fathoms ; Satanomosaki, 55 fms. 


230 Mr. A. Adams on the Species of 


Genus MERCENARIA, Schum. 
Mercenaria Stimpsoni, Gld. Otia Conch. p. 169. 
Hab. Hakodadi Bay. 


Genus Gemma, Desh. 


Gemma gemma, Totten (Venus), Gld. Rep. Inv. Mass. p. 88, 
foe 


Hab. Aniwa Bay, 17 fathoms. 


Genus CryPTOGRAMMA, Mérch. 
Cryptogramma squamosa, Linn, (Venus), Sow. Thes. Conch. 


pl. 156. f. 83, 84. 
Hab, Cape Nomo, Kiusu. 


Genus CuHIONE, Megerle. 
1. Chione marica, Linn., Sow. Thes. Conch. pl. 157. f. 107-110. 
Hab. 'Tsus-Sima, 26 fathoms; Mososeki, 7 fms. 
2. Chione crenifera, Sow. (Venus), Wood, Suppl. (Hanl.) 
pl. 16. f. 30. 
Venus Portesiana, D’Orb. 
Hab. Seto-Uchi. 


3. Chione intersecta, Sow. (Venus). 
Hab. Seto-Uchi. 


Subgen. Chamelea, Klein. 


4. Chione (Chamelea) japonica, Gmel., Hanl. Wood’s Suppl. 
pl. 13. £.:46. 


Venus literata, Chemn. (non Linn.). 


Hab. Japan (teste auct.). 


Subgen. Circomphalus, Klein. 


5. Chione (Circomphalus) Isabellina, Phil. (Venus), Abbild. & 
Beschr. p. 39, pl. 10. f. 5. 


Hab. Kuro-Sima. 
6. Chione (Circomphalus) lamellata, Lam. (Venus), Sow. 'Thes. 


Conch. pl. 160. f. 176. 
Tab. Satanomosaki. 


7. Chione (Circomphalus) tiara, Dillw. (Venus), Sow. Thes. 
Conch. pl. 158. f. 125, 126. 
Hab. Kino-O-Sima, Kuro-Sima. 


Veneridee found in Japan. 231 


Subgen. Zimoclea, Leach. 
8. Chione (Timoclea) cardioides, Lam. (Venus), Sow. Thes. 
Conch. pl. 155. f. 57, 58. 


V. asperrima, Sow. 
Cytherea cardilla, Lam. 


Hab. Kino-O-Sima. 
9. Chione (Timoclea) histrionica, Brod. & Sow. (Venus), Sow. 
Thes. Conch. pl. 55. f. 52. 
Hab. Hakodadi. 


Genus MereTRIXx, Lam. 
1. Meretrix lusoria, Rumph., Sow. Thes. Conch. pl. 128. 
f. 40-42. 
V. lusoria japonica, Chemn. 
Cytherea lusoria, Lam. 
Meretrix formosa, Sow. 
In Japanese, “ Famaguri Hamongudi.” 


Hab. Hakodadi, Yokohama, Simoda. 
2. Meretrix morphina, Lam., Sow. Thes. Conch. pl. 129. 
f. 59, 60. 
Cytherea morphina, Lam. 
Hab. Nagasaki, Simoda, Yokohama. 
3. Meretrix zonaria, Lam., Sow. Thes. Conch. pl. 129. f.53,54. 


Hab. Hakodadi, Simoda, Nagasaki. 


These three so-called species I believe to consist of one, with 
which C. castanea and C. Lamarckii may be united. 


Genus Tive.a, Link. 


Tivela damaoides, Gray (Venus), Sow. Thes. Conch. pl. 127. 
f. 7-9. 
Trigona damaoides, Gray. 
Cytherea ponderosa, Hanl. 


Hab. Kino-O-Sima. Eaten by the poorer classes. 


Genus CALLisTA, Poli. 
1. Callista festiva, Sow. ( Cytherea), Thes. Conch. pl. 130. f. 72. 
Hab. Kuro-Sima. 
2. Callista inflata, Sow. (Cytherea), Thes. Conch. pl. 133. 
£227, 128. 
Hab, Tsusaki, Mososeki. 


232 Mr. A. Adams on the Species of 


3. 


SU) 


On 


Callista tellineformis, Phil. (Venus), Abbild. pl. 9. f. 1. 
Cytherea tellinoidea, Sow. 


Hab, Japan (Phil.). I did not meet with this species. 


Genus Sunerra, Link. 


. Sunetta excavata, Hanl. (Cytherea), Wood, Descrip. Cat. 


Suppl. pl. 15. f. 19. 
Cuneus excavatus, Desh. 
Meroé excavata, Sow. Thes. Conch. pl. 126. f. 18, 14. 


Hab. Satanomosaki, 55 fathoms. 


. Sunetta subquadrata, Sow. (Meroé), Thes. Conch. pl. 126. 


1.1. 


Cuneus subquadratus, Desh. 


Hab. Fat-si-jeu Islands, 25 fathoms. 


. Sunetta menstrualis, Mke. ( Cytherea), Phil. Abbild. pl. 3. £.3. 


Meroé magnifica, Rve. 
Hab. Kuro-Sima. 
Genus Crrce, Schum. 


. Circe scripta, Linn. (Venus), Wood, Ind. Test. pl. 8. f. 97. 


Chama literata, Chemn. 
Cytherea undatina, Lam. 


Hab. Simidsu, Tsus-Sima. 


. Circe divaricata, Chemn. (Venus), Sow. 'Thes. pl. 137. f. 8,9. 


Cytherea testudinalis, Lam. 

Venus discors, Schrot. 

Cytherea equivoca, Sow. (non Chemn.). 
Chameformis percites, Meusch. 


Hab. Tanabe. 


. Circe dispar, Chemn. (Venus), Sow. 'Thes. Conch. pl. 137. 


10 atl! 

Cytherea muscaria, Lam. 
C. pulicaris, Lam. 

C. miata, Lam. 


Hab. Tago, Kino-O-Sima. 


. Circe equivoca, Chemn. (Venus) Conch. pl. 202. f. 1980. 


Cytherea placunella, Lam. 

Hab. Simidsu. 

Circe nummulina, Lam. (Cytherea), Sow. Thes. Conch. 
pl. 138... 27. 

Hab. Mososeki. 


Veneridee found in Japan. 233 


6. Circe gibbia, Lam, (Cytherea), Sow. Thes. Conch, pl. 137. 
f. 4-7. 


Cytherea ranella, Lam. 
Circe celata ?, var. 


Hab. Kino-O-Sima. 


Subgen. Lioconcha, Morch. 
7. Circe (Lioconcha) ornata, Dillw., Sow. Thes. Conch. p. 642. 


Pectunculus reticulatus, List. 
Cytherea picta, Lam. 


Hab, 'Tatiyama, Takano-Sima. 


Subfam. Dosryr x. 
Genus DosintA, Scopoli. 
1. Dosinia japonica, Rve. (Artemis), Conch. Icon. pl. 3. f. 7. 
Hab, Hakodadi. 
2. Dosinia biscocta, Rve. (Artemis), Conch. Icon. pl. 9. f. 55. 
Hab. Seto-Uchi, Mososeki. 
3. Dosinia Grunert, Phil. (Artemis), Zeitschr. fiir Malak. 
1848, p. 132. no. 63. 
Hab. 'Tsus-Sima. 
4. Dosinia aspera, Rye. (Artemis), Conch. Icon. pl. 9. f. 49. 
Hab. Gotto Islands, 48 fathoms. 
5. Dosinia scabra, Phil. (Artemis), Zeitschr. fiir Malak. 1849, 
p- 19. no. 81. 
Hab. Mino-Sima. 
6. Dosinia laminata, Rve. (Artemis), Conch. Icon. pl. 7. f. 41. 
Hab. Tatiyama, Takano-Sima. 
7. Dosinia rostrata, Chemn. (Venus), Rve. Conch. Icon. pl. 7. 
f. 39. 
Artemis Sieboldii, Rve. 
Hab, Wakodadi. 


8. Dosinia bilunulata, Hanl. (Artemis), Desc. Cat. p. 106; 
Wood, Suppl. pl. 9. f. 44. 
Hab. Japan. I did not find this species. 
9. Dosinia sericea, Rve. (Artemis), Conch. Icon. pl. 8. f. 36. 
Hab, Seto-Uchi. 


234 Mr. A. Adams on the Species of 


10. Dosinia penicillata, Rve. (Artemis), Conch. Icon. pl.6.f.32. 
Hab, 'Tsus-Sima, Oki Islands. 


11. Dosinia Traillii, A. Ad. Proc. Zool. Soc. 
Hab. Yokohama. 
12. Dosinia tsocardia, Dkr. (Artemis), Phil. Abbild. Conch. 
Cyth. pl. 8. f. 5; Rve. Conch. Icon. Artemis, pl. 1. f. 1. 
Hab. Tatiyama. 


13. Dosinia lirata, Sow. (Artemis), Thes. Conch. 
Hab. Gotto, 48 fathoms. 


14. Dosinia gibba, A. Ad. 


D. testa orbiculari, cordata, tumida, lutescenti-albida, solida, concen- 
trice costellata, costellis subdistantibus, in fasciculos dispositis, ad 
umbonibus subtilissime striata; area ligamenti simplici, lunula 
perampla, cordata, superficiali. 


Hab. 'Tatiyama. 


A species more tumid than any described, with the exception 
of D. tsocardia. The concentric ribs are rounded and collected 
together in bundles, and the lunule is conspicuous, superficial, 
and narrowly heart-shaped. 


Genus Cycrina, Desh. 


1. Cyclina chinensis, Chemn. (Venus), Conch. Cab. pl. 171. 
f. 1663. 


Venus sinensis, Gm. 
Cyprina tenuistria, Lam. 
Artemis sinensis, Rye. 


Hab. Tsus-Sima. 


2. Cyclina orientalis, Sow. (Artemis), Thes. Conch. pl. 144. 
Sh 


C. pectunculus, Roem. 
Hab. Tsaulian, Tsus-Sima. 
3. Cyclina flavida, Desh. Cat. Conchif. Brit. Mus. p. 31. 
C. bombycina, Roem. 
Hab. 'Tsus-Sima. 
Subfam. T4prsrv. 
Genus TAPES, Schum. 


1. Tapes exarata, Phil. (Pullastra), Abbild. Conch. pl. 5. f. 6; 
Sow. Thes. Conch. pl. 145. f. 18. 


Hab. YWuro-Sima. 


2. 


fe 


Veneride found tn Japan. 235 


Tapes amabilis, Phil. (Pullastra), Zeitschr. fiir Malak. 1847, 
p- 90; Sow. Thes. Conch. pl. 145. f. 11. 


Hab. Tago. 


. Tapes undulata, Born (Venus), Test. Mus. p. 67. 


Venus rimosa, Phil. 
Tapes ramosa, Sow. Thes. Conch. pl. 146, f. 29. 


Hab. 'Tatiyama. 


. Tapes vernicosa, Gould (Pullastra), Otia Conch. p. 168. 


Hab, Hakodadi, Tatiyama, Tsusaki. 


Subgen. Cuneus, Da Costa. 


. Tapes (Cuneus) japonica, Desh. Cat. Conchif. Mus. Brit. 


p- 181 
Hab. Cape Notoro, Cape Tofuts, Saghalien. 


. Tapes (Cuneus) philippinarum, Ad. & Rve. (Venus), Zool. 


Voy. Sam. Moll. pl. 22. f. 10. 

Hab. Hakodadi, Olga Bay, Rifunsiri Island. 

Tapes (Cuneus) variegata, Sow. Thes. Conch. pl. 151. 
f, 133-138. 

Hab. Nagasaki, Oki Islands, Tsus-Sima. 


. Tapes (Cuneus) indica, Sow. Thes. Conch. pl. 151. f. 146, 


147. 
Hab. Seto-Uchi. 


Tapes (Cuneus) Bruguier?, Hanl. (Venus), Wood, Ind. Supp. 
pl. 15. f. 59. 


Hab. Kino-O-Sima. 


Genus SAxipomus, Conrad. 


. Saxidomus purpuratus, Sow. (Tapes), Thes. Conch. pl. 150. 


f. 124. 
Hab, Seto-Uchi, Mososeki. 


Saxidomus aratus, Gld. Otia Conch. p. 168. 
Hab, Hakodadi. 


Genus RuPELLARIA, Fleur. de Belley. 


. Rupellaria exotica, Lam. (Venerupis), Wood, Ind. Suppl. 


pl. 9. £. 29. 
Hab. Tsus-Sima, Kuro-Sima. 


236 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Varieties of Dogs. 


2. Rupellaria carditoides (Venerupis), Deless. Rec. de Coq. 
Plo O-t. o- 
Pullastra carditoides, Catlow. 


Hab, Tsus-Sima (in oyster-shells), Oki Islands. 


3. Rupellaria macrophylla, Desh. (Venerupis), Cat. Conchif. 
Brit. Mus. p. 193. 


Hab. Kuro-Sima. 


4, Rupellaria monstrosa, Chemn. (Venus), Conch. pl.42. f.445, 
446. 


Hab. Tsus-Sima (in slate-stone), Kino-O-Sima (in Madre- 
pores). 
Genus CLEMENTIA, Gray. 
1. Clementia? similis, Sow. Thes. Conch, pl. 151. f. 154. 
Hab, 'Tatiyama. 


2. Clementia moretonensis, Desh. Proc. Zool. Soc. 1853, p. 18. 
Hab. Kino-O-Sima. 


Genus TrApeziuM, Megerle. 


1. Trapezium angulatum, Lam. (Cypricardia), Lam. 2; Wood, 
Ind. Test. Suppl. pl. 2. f. 2. 


Hab. Kino-O-Sima, in Madrepores. 


2. Trapezium rostratum, Lam. (Cypricardia), Lam. 3. 
Chama rostrata, Wood. 


Hab. Tsus-Sima, in oyster-shells. 


Genus CORALLIOPHAGA, Blainy. 


Coralliophaga lithophagella, Lam. (Cardita), Lam. 24; Deless. 
pl Jt At. 


Hab. Kino-O-Sima, in Madrepores. 


XXXII.—WNote on the Varieties of Dogs. 
By Dr. J. E. Gray. 

Tue variations of domestic dogs is a subject that has not 
been sufficiently studied, and one that is well worthy of atten- 
tion. 

Colonel Charles Hamilton Smith devoted the fifth volume 
of Jardine’s ‘ Naturalist’s Library,’ to the natural history 
of dogs. He divides domestic dogs thus :—1, feral dogs; 


Dr. J. E. Gray on the Varieties of Dogs. 237 


2, wolf-dogs ; 3, watch-dogs; 4, greyhounds; 5, hounds; 6, cur 
dogs; and, 7, mastiffs. 

Prof. Fitzinger, im the ‘ Sitzungsberichte der kaiserl. Akad. 
der Wissensch.’ for July 1867, has published an elaborately 
compiled essay on the subject; but I do not consider it satis- 
factory. He divides them into seven groups, and regards the 
deformed, short-legged, and the hairless dogs as two of them. 


I. Canes domestict, containing forty-eight varieties, inclu- 
ding the followmg English-named dogs :—shepherd’s dog, 
terrier, Iceland dog, Pomeranian dog or spitz dog, Siberian 
dog, pariah dog, watch-dog, New-Zealand dog, Esquimaux 

og. 

Il. Canes extrarit: thirty varieties, including the spaniel, 
comforter or Maltese dog, springer, water-spaniel or poodle, 
Newfoundland dog, Scotch terrier. 

III. Canes vertagi: twelve varieties, including the Turn- 
spits. 

IV. Canes sagaces: thirty-five varieties, including hound, 
bloodhound, Scotch bloodhound, water-hound, pointer, breac, 
leviner or lynmer or talbot, foxhound, harrier, setter, stag- 
hound. 

V. Canes molosst, containing nineteen varieties, including 
mastive or mastiff or ban-dog, pug-dog or mops, terrier or 
pincher, bull-dog. 

VI. Canes leporarii: thirty-nine varieties, including the 
greyhound, boarhound, Danish dog, Dalmatian or coach-dog, 
Trish wolf-hound, lurcher. 

VII. Canes caratbei: six varieties, as the hairless dog, 


naked dog, and crested dog. 


The varieties of dog are chiefly characterized by the differ- 
ence in the development of the various parts of the animal, 
as, for example,— 

1. The length of the head, and especially of the nose, com- 
pared with its diameter or cireumference. 

2. The length and strength of the body and limbs, some- 
times very slender, as in the greyhound, or massive, as in the 
mastiff. 

3. The size, form, and natural direction of the ears, as :— 
(1) erect, or projecting outwards ; (2) drooping on the sides of 
the head; (8) folded back on the sides of the neck. 

4, The size of the upper lip. 

5. The presence or absence of the dew-claw or internal toe. 

The varieties characterized by these differences in the rela- 
tive development of the various parts, without destroying the 
general symmetry of the animal, are further subdivided— 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. iii. 17 


238 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Varieties of Dogs. 


1. By the variation in the character of the hair, as to 
whether it is short and smooth, or longer, soft and curly, or 
stiff and harsh or bristly. 

2. By the colour of the skin and the fur that covers it. 

These variations are to be found in almost all the varieties 
produced by a different proportion of the parts: thus there 
are smooth curly-haired, and rough-haired greyhounds; and 
it is the same with other varieties. 

At the same time, not only can the desired difference in the 
proportion of the parts, but also the colour and kind of hair 
be perpetuated by careful breeding and weeding. 

The second kind of variation ought rather to be called ab- 
normalities or physical defects, though they are continued by 
breeding and weeding for special purposes, and are even car- 
ried to such a great extent as to be absolute deformities. The 
principal of these are :— 

1. The short and more or less bandy legs of the turnspit 
and lurchers, which are common to terriers and spaniels. 

2. The more or less imperfect development of the upper 
jaw, found in the bull-dog, pug-dog, and different breeds of 
spaniels. 

3. The great development of the ball of the eyes, so as to 
become too large for the orbit and exceedingly prominent and 
liable to accident, found in some breeds of spaniels and 
terriers. 

4, The more or less complete want of hair, which is gene- 
rally accompanied by a more or less complete want or great 
imperfection in the development and rooting of the teeth, 
showing the relation between these two organic productions. 

F’. Cuvier, in his article on the Dog, proposes to arrange 
them into three groups, according to a difference in the pro- 
portion and position of the parietal and other bones, which 
arrangement is followed by Youatt, in his essay on dogs; 
but the characters are very indefinite ; and I find there is very 
little difference in the form and character of the skulls of the 
normal varieties of dogs: they only differ a little in the length 
and comparative and absolute width of the nose. Indeed it is 
very difficult to find the slightest difference between the skulls 
of dogs that are very different in external appearance. 

In what I am more inclined to call monstrosities than varie- 
ties, such as the bull-dog, which is characterized by the mal- 
formation or imperfect development of the upper jaw, the 
skull varies according to the extent of the deformity. It is 
the same with the large-eyed breeds of spaniels and terriers. 

The skulls of these animals also differ from one another in 
the completeness or imperfection of the ossification—some 


Dr. J. E. Gray on the Varieties of Dogs. 239 


skulls having a large fontanel, and others being imper- 
fect in the hinder part, as the skull of the Japanese sleeve- 
dog, figured in the ‘ Proceedings of the Zool Soc.’ for 1867, 
». 41. 
The skeletons of the short and bandy-legged dogs of course 
vary, like the dogs themselves, in the extent of the development 
of these bones. 

The pure breeds of the domestic dog may be arranged, ac- 
cording to the form and development of the ears, thus :— 


I. Dogs. The ears moderate, ovate, erect or spreading. 
Shepherd’s dog. 
Esquimaux dog. 
Spitz dog. 
New-Holland dog or Dingo. 


II. Terriers. The ears moderate, broad, more or less elon- 
gate, spreading, sometimes drooping at the end. 


The ears of the dogs of this variety are very generally 
trimmed or cut off more or less near to the base ; and 
some writers, as Youatt, in figuring the breeds, draw the 
figures from specimens that have the ears so trimmed! 
The tail also is often more or less truncated artificially. 


Terrier or Pincher. 
Bull-terrier. 
Bull-dog. 
Turnspit. 

Mops or Pug-dog. 


Ill. Greynounps. The ears moderate, wide, more or less 
elongate and folded back behind on the sides of the head. 


The dogs of this kind vary greatly in the fur, and are 
very apt to be more or less hairless or naked. 


Greyhound, Naked dogs. 


Dalmatian or Danish or Coach-dog. 


IV. Hounps. The ears large, broad, flat, and dependent on 
the sides of the face. 


The legs are generally very large; the hair is short 
and smooth, or elongate, smooth, more or less curled, or 
Wity. 

Mastiff and Bloodhounds. 
Hound, Talbot, Foxhound, Harriers, Beagle. 
Pointer. 

Ve 


240 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Varieties of Dogs. 


Spaniels, Setter, Cocker, Springer. 
Newfoundland dog. (Smith, Dogs, t. 5.) 
Water-Spaniel and Poodles. 

Scotch Terrier and stout-legged Spaniel. 


The popular nomenclature of dogs is very loose and indefi- 
nite: thus both terriers and spaniels are called Scotch terriers; 
any long and slender-legged dog is called a greyhound, espe- 
cially if it has a slender nose; and dogs are called different 
varieties on the most trivial characters, as the extent of the 
feathering on the legs or of the hair on the feet, the presence 
or absence of the small internal toe or dew-claw, and the ex- 
tent of the membrane between the bases of the toes. 

By careful breeding and weeding, all the characters of 
either of these classes of variation may be kept more or less 
pure, the colour and the nature of the fur bemg as permanent 
and necessary for the purity of the breed as the form and 
proportion of the different parts of the animal. 

From the accidental commingling of dogs at large, there 
are formed hybrids between almost all established and re- 
cognized breeds of dogs; but the results of such illicit con- 
nexion are much more rare than one might expect, the pups 
arising from such careless breeding being very commonly de- 
stroyed, from the contempt with which they are universally 
regarded by all classes of persons, the dog-fanciers, even 
among the poorest classes, always calling such dogs curs and 
valueless. It is curious to see even young boys, who, no 
doubt, take their cue from some dog-fancier of their acquaint- 
ance, from whom they learn the points of a pure breed, say of 
such a puppy or dog that it is only a cur and not worth 
having. It is a general belief that the offspring of such dogs, 
even of the same litter, have an inclination to return more or 
less completely to the breed of one of the parents; but of this 
I have no certain knowledge, and the instances of the breeding 
of such curs in that manner must be comparatively rare. 

I have a friend who has a dog that was bred between a 
greyhound and a terrier bitch ; it 1s black and tan, most beau- 
tifully formed, intermediate in contour between the two pure 
breeds; but on showing the dog to a country boy, he at once 
said he would not keep such a dog; it was only a “cur not 
worth a shilling ; it was neither a good greyhound nor a good 
terrier, a regular mongrel cur ;” and, beautiful as the animal 
is to unsophisticated, or, rather, uneducated eyes, it is regarded 
with contempt in the village. 


241 


MISCELLANEOUS. 


On Othelosoma, a New Genus of African Slugs. 
By Dr. J. E. Gray. 


Mr. Symonps, jun., when he returned from the Gaboon, left with 
me a couple of specimens of what he called a terrestrial slug, which 
he had obtained, on the 24th of December 1865, in the Gaboon. 
He promised to send to me, at my solicitation, a detailed account of 
it and of some other Mollusca which he had drawn from life, and 
for that purpose took with him the drawings and other specimens. 
The descriptions have not arrived, and I am now told that he has 
left the country again. As the animal is very unlike any other that 
I have seen, I have determined to give as distinct an account as I can 
of it, without injuring the specimen, in the hope that other travellers 
will obtain more examples of it, so that its anatomy may be studied 
and its proper place in the system determined. It is much more 
like the terrestrial leech of Ceylon called Dunlopia*; but it has no 
appearance of a lunate head, such as characterizes that genus ; 
and Mr. Symonds, who had seen it alive, said that it had the habit 
and appearance, when alive, of a slug, and he considered it more 
allied to the slug than to any other animal; among the genera that 
he had collected, there were some slugs. Unfortunately he took the 
drawings away with him, so that I have them not to refer to. 

One specimen is rather more than an inch, and the other about 
2? inch long. ‘They are fusiform subcylindrical, rather depressed, 
tapering at each end. In one specimen it is the head, and in 
the other it is the other end that is rather the longest and more 
tapering. There is a flat, narrow, linear foot in the middle of the 
underside, extending the entire length of the body, with a very 
slight linear central longitudinal impression. There are indications 
of some very obscure cross folds on the sides of the body, but not 
forming any distinct rings. The upper surface is reddish brown, 
with three rather broad, black, longitudinal. ihnes—one down the 
centre, and the others on the sides of the back. The underside of 
the body is pale, and the foot white; the foot is only indistinctly 
defined, except by its whiter colour, as the lateral edge is scarcely 
raised from the under surface of the body. The head is very small, 
hemispherical, white, semitransparent, with a small black dot-like 
eye in the middle of each of its two sides; the head is separated 
from the front of the foot by a ring almost as wide as the head is 
long, of the same colour as the rest of the body, but brown beneath. 
The hinder end of the body is rather depressed and gradually con- 
tracted to the tip. 

Mr. Symonds’s figure of the animal when alive, represented it as 
having a small dot-like aperture in the side, which he said was the 
aperture for respiration; but I have not been able to observe any 
indication of an aperture in the animals in their contracted state in 
spirit, and I do not like to cut into the specimens until more have 
been obtained; and they are not now in a very good state. 


* The animal called Dunlopia was first described under the name of 
Planaria? linata, Gray, Zool. Mise. vy. (1831). 


242 Miscellaneous. 


I propose to name the animal Othelosoma Symondsii. 

In the smaller specimen there is a small conical prominence in 
the middle line of the foot, about one-sixth of the entire length from 
the caudal extremity. This may be the vent or generative organ. 
I cannot find any indication of a similar organ in the larger speci- 
men; but that is, unfortunately, broken across in the part where it 
ought to be situated. This may be the same as the minute aperture 
which occurs near the middle of the body in the foot of Dunlopia. 

Othelosoma is very like Dunlopia, or the land-leech of Ceylon and 
India, in colour, texture, and appearance, and in the narrow foot; 
but it differs in being much more cylindrical and worm-like in the 
form of the body, and in the head being small, hemispherical, and 
pellucid in spirit, instead of being more or less lunate or broad and 
opaque white, and having many eyes. 


New Species of Hyrax. By Dr. J. E. Gray. 


In the Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4. vol. i. p. 35, I published a 
“Revision of the Species of Hyraw.” The British Museum has 
received some other specimens, which belong to three, if not four, 
species not mentioned in that revision. The Museum purchased 
from Mr. Jesse three specimens and one skeleton of Hyraa, collected 
during the expedition to Abyssinia. They are all normal Hyraces 
as the genus is restricted in the paper above quoted, and belong to 
the section of it marked by having soft fur and a yellow dorsal streak. 

One, which I have named H. ferrugineus, has an elongate well- 
marked yellow dorsal streak, the hair of the dorsal spot, as in all 
the other species of the section that I have described, being yellow 
the whole of its length to the base; the hair of the back is grey and 
black, with white tips; and the hinder part of the back and rump is 
washed with a ferruginous tint, which I have not observed in any 
other species of the genus: hence the specific name I have chosen. 

The second species, which I have called H. trroratus, is coloured 
much like the preceding ; but the hair is longer, and the dorsal spot 
is small and inconspicuous, the hair of the spot being blackish for 
the lower half of its length, and yellow at the upper half; the chin 
and under part of the body is white. 

The other skin is very like the above; but the fur is rather shorter, 
and the chin and underside of the body are yellowish grey. There is 
in the British Museum another specimen, which agrees with this in 
every particular, which was purchased from Brandt of Hamburg as 
H. syriacus from Africa; so that I do not know its exact habitat, 
and very probably it was received from Abyssinia. ‘The dorsal spots 
of both these specimens are like that of H. wrroratus: I have therefore 
considered them a variety of it, which I have called luteogaster ; but I 
strongly suspect that, when more specimens are examined, it will prove 
to be a distinct species, which may be designated by that name. 

Senhor Barboza du Bocage sent me a specimen of Hyrax from 
Angola, under the name of H. arboreus. It is a most distinct spe- 
cies of the restricted genus Hyraz, belonging to the section with soft 
fur, but is peculiar for having minute black tips to the hairs and an 


Miscellaneous. 243 


elongated well-developed dorsal spot of a pure white. It differs 
from all the other species of the restricted genus in the length 
and narrowness of the nose of the skull. I have called the species 
Hyrax Bocaget. 


On the mode of Development of Bothriocephalus latus. 
By M. Kyocu. 


According to a report by M. C. Robin, presented to the Academy 
of Sciences in Paris, M. Knoch has perfectly demonstrated that the 
embryo of Bothriocephalus latus passes through no cysticercal stage in 
the course of its development.—Comptes Rendus, January 11, 1869, 
p. 90. 

Teeth of Streptaxis, Chilina, &c. 

Dr. F. D. Heynemann, in the ‘ Malak. Blatter’ for 1868, has 
described and figured the teeth of different terrestrial Mollusca, as, 
for example, the genera Streptaxis, Pellicula, Simulopsis, and Chi- 
lina. The teeth of Streptaxis are fusiform, with a more or less 
distinct rounded lobe on the front of each side near the base, some- 
what like the teeth of Zestacella and other worm-eating slugs; I 
had some time ago predicted that the teeth would be of that form, 
from the carnivorous habits of the genus. The Brazilian collectors 
of shells know that these snails will eat the animals out of the shells 
of the Helices that are shut up in a box with them. The ani- 
mal of Chilina has a strong lunate jaw with a grooved front surface 
and a crenated lower edge; and the outer lateral teeth are large and 
pectinated on their upper edge. The teeth of the other genera are 
like those of the other herbivorous Helicide.—J. E. Gray. 


Naultinus lineatus, a New Lizard from New Zealand. 
By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. 


Mr. W. Adams has just returned from New Zealand and brought 
with him a new species of Naultinus, which I propose to call NV. h- 
neatus, as it differs from the other species in having three yellow 
dorsal streaks—one central, and the others on the outer part of the 
sides of the back. The lateral streaks are well marked in all the 
three specimens, which are of different ages; the central dorsal 
streak is indistinct in the two young, but more distinct and well 
marked in the adult, which is said to be a female and mother of the 
other two. They were procured at Otraroa, the French settlement 
in Canterbury, New Zealand. 


Marine Animals of Southern Labrador. 


Dr. O.S. Packman, jun., has published a list of marine animals 
dredged, during a fifty days’ visit, near Caribou Island, Southern 
Labrador, in the Gulf of St. Lawrence, in which several new species 
are described, with most interesting observations on the distribution 
of the more common species,—interesting as they seem to afford 
very satisfactory evidence that there are three distinct assemblages 
of marine invertebrates intermingled on the coast of Northern 
Labrador. 


244 Miscellaneous. 


The Keitloa (Rhinaster keitloa). By Dr. J. E. Gray. 


The Keitloa, which was first described by Camper from a head 
received from the Cape of Good Hope, was regarded by Cuvier as 
the adult of the common Bovili (R. bicornis); but he had only 
seen the figure of the skull which he copies as that of an adult 
Cape-Rhinoceros in his work on fossil bones. Dr. Andrew Smith 
described it from living specimens, and showed, by the development 
of its horns, the general form of its body, and habit, that it was a 
distinct species, recognized by the natives; but cabinet zoologists 
who have even visited Africa, and must have seen the animal alive, 
persisted in regarding it as the same as the Bovili or R. bicornis. 

The British Museum has lately purchased a complete skeleton of 
an adult female which Mr. Jesse obtained in Abyssinia; and the 
comparison of the skull with that of the Bovili (2. bicorns) in the 
British Museum, which was obtained from Mr. Petherick, proves 
that they are most distinct species, and that Camper’s figure is a 
correct representation of the skull of the Keitloa. The skull of the 
Keitloa is much more solid and heavy than that of the Bovili, though 
this is partly dependent on the age of the animal; but still I am 
inclined to regard it as characteristic. The face, forehead, and 
crown are much wider than in the skull of the Bovili, the sides 
of the face being convex, and not flat as in that species; and the fore- 
head under the hinder horn is convex and shelving on the sides, and 
this part is flat in the skull of the Bovili. In fact the Keitloa is evi- 
dently a most distinct and well-marked species, the skull having a 
very different appearance, especially when looked at on the crown. 

Though the natives give the two Rhinoceroses each a distinct name, 
the generality of African travellers confound the two browsing 
species together under the name of the Black Rhinoceros of the 
forest and bush, as distinct from the Mahoohoo or White Rhinoceros 
of the grassy plains. 


Organogenie investigation of Eupomatia. By H. Barton. 


The Lupomatie, the exceptional organization and multiple affinities 
of which have occupied so much of the attention of botanists since 
the time of Robert Brown, may be studied from an organogenic point 
of view now that one species of the genus is cultivated in our hot- 
houses. This investigation reveals some unexpected facts, which, 
indeed, could only be made known by it. 

It shows, among other things, that the flowers of these plants lodge 
in their concave receptacle a truly polycarpic gynecium ; that what 
has been described as a single areolated stigma merely represents a 
portion of the dorsal wall of the ovaries ; that the stigmata are in- 
dependent of each other and equal in number to the carpels; and, 
what would be most inadmissible @ priori, that these flowers are 
destitute of a true perianth, a single modified leaf acting the part of 
the protective agent of the sexual organs. As the consequence of 
these observations we obtain this fact, that the Hupomatia, an ab- 
normal genus among the Annonaceve, both in the form of their floral 
receptacle and in the mode of insertion of their stamina, serve as a 


Miscellaneous. 245 


transition between this group and that of the Monimiee, to which 
they likewise approximate the Calycanthez through Chionanthus, and 
indirectly the Magnoliaceze through the Trochodendree. A branch 
of Hupomatia which is about to flower swells at its apex into a little 
club, which becomes concave above and gradually undergoes all the 
changes of form which are observed in the receptacle of a fig. From 
the aperture at the bottom of this receptacular sac, the pieces of the 
andreecium and gyneecium appear successively in a spiral order. 

Hitherto that conical hood which detaches itself circularly at the 
moment of anthesis has been regarded as a perianth, produced by the 
fusion of the sepals and petals. The study of its development proves 
that this sac is produced as a single leaf in the form of a crescent, and 
that it remains long open on one side. It is a sort of amplexicaul 
bract, following, in the spiral order, the much narrower bracts which 
are inserted upon the peduncular portion of the branch. This is a 
demonstration of the axial nature of the portion of the flower of 
Eupomatia which remains basilar. The last of the modified leaves 
of this dilated branch (that which is inserted at the level of the 
margin of the receptacle) becomes inordinately developed, in order to 
fulfil the function of the perianth, which is wanting; and, like many 
other cauline leaves of plants allied to this, it finally becomes detached, 
in the direction of the base of the axis upon which it was borne.— 
Comptes Rendus, July 27, 1868, p. 250. 


Note on Rhizocrinus lofotensis. 


Prof. Louis Agassiz, in a note to Count Pourtales’s paper entitled 
“Contributions to the Fauna of the Gulf-Stream at Great Depths,” 
observes that the Crinoid that Count Pourtales had called Bourgueti- 
erinus Hotessieri, from great depths in the Gulf of Mexico, is evi- 
dently the same as Prof. Sars’s Lhizocrinus lofotensis from the coast 
of Norway. He further observes that it is highly probable that 
Lophohelia affints of Count Pourtales, from Florida, is identical with 
L. prolifera from the northernmost coast of Europe, to which it has 
very likely been transported by the Gulf-stream. 


Quoy and Gaimard’s Species of Corals. 

A considerable number of species of Aleyonia are figured and 
shortly described by MM. Quoy and Gaimard, in the ‘ Voyage of the 
Astrolabe.’ From the official report on the collection made at the 
time, and from the Expedition having been a Government Expedi- 
tion, I had believed that the specimens on which these species are 
founded would be in the collection of the Jardin des Plantes. 
Though MM. Milne-Edwards and Haime mention the species in their 
work on the Corals, the account of them is copied from Quoy and 
Gaimard’s work, and no reference is made showing that the specimens 
have been seen or examined. It is to be hoped that they have not 
been lost to science, more especially as Quoy and Gaimard’s descrip- 
tions are short and sometimes do not contain particulars of the spe- 
cies (as spicules &c.) that are represented on the plates.—J. E. Gray. 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. iii. 18 


246 Miscellaneous. 


Berbyce mollis, a new British Coral. By Dr. J. E. Gray. 


A few years ago Mr. M‘Andrew gave to the British Museum a 
specimen of a Coral he had collected in Loch Toridon, in Ross- 
shire. It has been regarded, I believe, as a young specimen of 
Gorgonia verrucosa. 

Dr. Perceval Wright the other day gave to the British Museum a 
specimen of Berbyce mollis that he had dredged at Syracuse; and 
on comparing Mr. M‘Andrew’s specimen from Scotland with the 
Gorgonoid from Syracuse, there can be no doubt they are the same 
species, and very distinct from Gorgonia verrucosa. 

Berbyce mollis, ever since it was described by Dr. Philippi (Arch. 
fur Naturg. 1842, p.35, t.1. f.a,b,c), has been a paradox to zoologists ; 
but the examination of the figure ought to have settled the difficulty. 
Dr. Philippi described the genus as having non-retractile tentacles, 
and, to enforce the importance he attached to the character, printed 
non-retractile in italic. He figures the coral with completely re- 
tracted polypes; and the specimens in the British Museum, from 
Syracuse and Loch Toridon, exactly agree with the figure. 

M. Valenciennes, in his very hasty observations on Gorgonia, 
probably misled by the description, states his belief that the genus 
Berbyce was founded on a Sympodium parasitic on the axis of a 
common Gorgonia! (See M.-Edw. Corall. i. 187.) 

Berbyce is a true Gorgoniad, and chiefly differs from the genus 
Gorgonia, as restricted by modern authors, by the polype-cell being 
shorter and the stem and branches compressed, and in the form of 
the spicules. 


On the Bats collected in Sarawak by the Marquis Giacomo Doria. 
By Prof. W. Peters. 


Prof. Peters enumerates fourteen species of Cheiroptera as inha- 
bitants of Sarawak (and describes one of them as a new species and 
the type of a new subgenus), namely :— 


1. Pteropus hypomelanus, Temm., var. Tomesii (=P. hypomelanus, 
Tomes, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1858, p. 536). 
2. Cynopterus brevicaudatus, F. Cuy. 
3. Macroglossus minimus, Geoftr. 
4. Megaderima spasma, L. 
5. Lthinolophus luctus, Temm. 
6 trifoliatus, Temm. 
7. Phyllorhina labuanensis, Tomes. 
8. bicolor, Temm. 
9. Liballoneura monticola (Kuhl), Temm. 
10 
1i 
12 
13 


. Nyctinomus plicatus, Buchanan. 
. Chiromeles torquatus, Horsf. 

. Vespertilio adversus, Horsf. 

. Vesperugo imbricatus, Temm. 


14. Vesperus (Hesperoptenus) Dorie, sp. et subgen. nov. 


The inferior three-lobed incisors stand obliquely to the margin of 
the jaw, so that they partially cover each other in front. The first 


Miscellaneous. 247 


superior incisor is elevated and terminated by a single point; the 
second, lying outwards, is low and projects but little from the gum. 

The ears are rounded quadrangular, entire, margined, clothed 
with short hairs within; the outer margin terminates sharply a 
little behind the angle of the mouth, and bears there a distinct lobe. 
The auricle is bent inwards, rounded at the apex, broadest below the 
middle, and furnished with a small notch at the base. The metacarpal 
joints of fingers 3 to 5 differ but little from each other in length. 
The wing-membranes are thin, naked, and adherent as far as the 
roots of the toes. The interfemoral membrane encloses the tail as 
far as its apex, and is sparingly furnished with hair both above and 
below to the end of the first third. The spur bears a distinct mem- 
branous lobe. The penis of the male is provided with a bone. 

Pale brown, the hairs of the back rather darker at the base; 
wing-membrane dark brown. 


Measurements of an adult male. 


metre 
Pommionein a tues ce te Tees Hii Ad was SRR a a 0-092 
SR APL R, SMO IN errata Ln ants ee ales a aled one 0-016 
Bumirevemwanonotear 27). 4/26) Poo. SOU i ae eed. 0-015 
PSE OSE MANEOUN OL OAT, ayilchicic lets all Bib thes ag eels do leeals 0-010 
2) DULG aie SO Ay a SO eg ee 0-0125 
Pera OINNRICLO VANE AH edi aicts Sle Pos Ge sles Swe ale 0-007 
esearemOrycall ier. AAI IED ag Gs Pe. dees OBS 0-042 
LLITG LE ADS sy She Sg a OR CRE ge IEE rn rv 0-024 
SRP SUMMON Be eto Beak A oy 5 ch has a larvae dota on aidh’s The “vel Acyahs 0°0365 
Length of fingers :— 
lst metacarpal, 0-0025; 1st phal. 0-003 ; 2nd ph.0:0025_............... 0-0075 
2nd 3 0-034 ; » 0°00 i EE ORG, RIE ORIEL St 0-038 


3rd ig, ~=S 00080; ~~, ~=—:O'015; 2nd ph.0-0185; Cart.0-005 0-076 
0011; , O0105' ,, 0-002 0-067 


Sih! 4, 0:033 "0010; . 0006 ., 00015 0-049 

enn 8 NOLS UN Dae FOI kt ALR? 0-018 
aM ore ks oa ac bY «Shara cikag sm a oN S) 3 a onc ols cane OS ed 0-018 
Ch eI, Oe tices ' div die ists Mav Hole Nee 0-007 
TLE 25 4 RRR BS Be a eo SNe ney 0-017 


Monatsb. Berl, Akad. Wiss. Dec. 7, 1868, p. 626. 


Nudibranchs in Fresh Water. 


Mr. Kent described, at the last meeting of the Zoological Society, 
a new Nudibranch under the name of Hmbletonia Grayii, discovered 
in the Victoria Docks at Rotherhithe. When I mentioned the cir- 
cumstance to Dr. Mobius at Kiel, he observed :— 

“It was very interesting to me to find that a mollusk of the 
family ASolididee had been discovered in brackish water near London 
Bridge. In the Baltic Sea, Hmbletonia pallida extends as far-as 
East Prussia, near Kénigsberg, where the water has only 7 of salt 
in 1000, In like manner, Protolimax capitatus (= Limapontia nigra) 


248 Miscellaneous. 


endures almost fresh water at Bornholm and Gothland in the 
Baltic.” 

Mr. Kent informs me that Hmbletonia Gray is very nearly allied 
to #. pallida, and it was found in company with Daphnia, Floscu- 
lavia, and many other freshwater Entomostraca and Rotifera.— 
J. E. Gray. 


Siliceous Spicules of Solanderia. 


Since I sent the extract from Dr. Mobius’s description of Solan- 
deria to the ‘ Annals,’ Dr. Mobius most kindly sent to me a small 
portion of the specimen he described, for comparison with those in 
the British Museum. When I examined the fragment, I found that 
the surface was covered with a parasitic Halichondria; and as it 
formed a whitish coat, I feared that it might have been regarded as 
part of the coral. I have since received from Dr. Mobius the follow- 
ing correction of his description :— 

“The specimen of Solanderia verrucosa described by me was over- 
spread on all its twigs with the sponge whose needles I have figured 
on tab. 1. fig.6. I found this parasitical sponge (which I erro- 
neously regarded as a dermal formation of the polype) not merely 
on the lower part of the stem, but going up to the very points of 
the twigs. Your Homophyton Glattyie (Proc, Zool. Soc. Jan. 9, 1866) 
appears to me to be very like my Solanderia verrucosa. This comes 
also from the coast of South Africa (Algoa Bay),’’—J. E. Gray. 


On the Anatomy of the Test of Amphidetus (Echinocardium) Vir- 
ginianus, Forbes; and on the Genus Breynia. By P. Marri 
Duncan, M.B., F.R.S., Sec. G.S., &e. 


The Miocene Amphidetus from the Virginian Tertiaries and the re- 
cent species of the genus from the European and Australian seas form 
a group of very closely allied forms. The Crag specimen of <A. 
eordatus described by Forbes could not be found; but the examina- 
tion of a series of recent specimens decided that they were not 
specifically different from the Miocene form. 

The unusual form of the ambulacral spaces, the nature of the 
fasciole crossing them, and the resulting absence (more or less) of 
pores within the fasciole, were asserted to be of a third-rate cha- 
racter as regards structural importance; and the author did not 
consider that the genera Echinocardium, Breynia, Lovenia, &e. 
had a common origin, or that there was a close genetic relationship 
between them, because they had this fasciolar structure. He con- 
sidered the fasciole to be an appendage to several generic groups 
which were distinctly separated by other structural distinctions. 
The result of an examination of the Nummulitic Breynie in the 
Society’s collection satisfied Dr. Duncan that there were only race 
characters separating them from Breynia Australiensis—a recent 
Kchinoderm. The persistence of these species, widely distributed 
and of great geological age, was very remarkable.—Proc. Geol. Soc. 
Noy. 25, 1868. 


THE ANNALS 


AND 


MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. 


[FOURTH SERIES. } 


No. 16. APRIL 1869. 


XXXIII.—WNotes on Filigerous Green Infusoria of the Island 
of Bombay. By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. &e. 


[Plate XVII. figs. 10-24.] 


MAny species of Huglena have been described, and allusion 
made to their occasionally tessellate-encysted and frond-like 
forms, but in no previous instance, I think, has the cyst been 
shown to present a trumpet-shaped extension like the follow- 
ing, which peculiarity, more than anything in the Euglena it- 
self, seems sufficient to entitle it to a distinct appellation. 


Euglena tuba, mihi. 


Active state—Fusiform, cylindrical, fish-shaped; obtuse 
anteriorly, where it terminates in the so-called double lip and 
single cilium ; posteriorly terminating in a short, pointed, trans- 
parent caudal prolongation. Eye-spot, contracting vesicle, 
nucleus, and general contents the same as in Huglena viridis, 
Ehr. (Pl. XVII. fig. 13). 

Encysted state-—Cyst gelatinous, globular, transparent, co- 
lourless, with polar elongations corresponding to the anterior 
and posterior extremities of the Huglena: posterior one short, 
pointed, closed; anterior one extended into a tubular prolon- 

ation, which ends in an open trumpet-shaped expansion. 
ize of body of largest cyst 1-600th of an inch in diameter ; 
tubular extension of equal length (figs. 10-12). 

Hab. Fresh water, spreading by division, during encystment, 
over the surface of the water in a deep quarry-pit tank, in 
the island of Bombay, throughout the dry season. Forming 
frond-like aggregations, one cell deep, united net-like by con- 
stricted portions, and surrounded generally by a soft gelatinous 
envelope; finally extending over the whole of the tank, to 
whose surface it imparts a more or less ferruginous tint, arising 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. iii. 19 


250 Mr. H. J. Carter on Filigerous Green 


from the increasing red colour of the contents of the Huglene 
generally (fig. 10). 

Obs. The peculiarity of this Huglena, as before stated, con- 
sists entirely in the trumpet-shaped extension of the cyst (11a), 
which, no doubt, allows the cilium to play freely in the water 
beneath, probably for aération and nutriment during the time 
that the Huglena is multiplying itself in the way above men- 
tioned. I observed this phenomenon for two successive years, 
in the deep tank formed out of an old quarry in the trap-rock 
of the garden of the Hope Hall hotel at Bombay, where the 
brilliant red colour which it presented was most remarkable. 
There did not appear to be any rule for the commencement or 
extension of the process of reddening in the chlorophyll; for 
sometimes it began in the middle, sometimes at one end, and 
sometimes at the other, of the Huglena. 


Euglena agilis, Cart. (Ann. ser. 2. vol. xviil. pl. 6. fig. 62, a—d). 

So named from its active movements. It is further charac- 
terized by its flask-like form, the enlarged end being posterior; 
by its double spherical nucleolar cell, and its short, blunt, 
caudal prolongation when this is present, which is not always; 
also by its remarkable tendency to multiply itself both in the 
active and passive or encysted state—that is to say, dividing 
longitudinally or transversely in the former, and crucially and 
linearly in the latter, the linear division resulting in short 
filament-like forms, in which each cell has an eye-spot. Add 
to this its brackish-water habitat in the island of Bombay. 

I ought to have given this detail with my figure in the 
‘ Annals’ of 1856, vol. xviil., as the remark in the last edition 
of Pritchard’s ‘ Infusoria’ (1861) justly indicates. Hence its 
publication now. 


Uvella bodo, Ehr. 


Those who are acquainted with the great tribe of green 
filigerous Infusoria, of which Huglena viridis is at once the 
commonest and most beautiful type, are aware that the course 
of individual increase, both with and without the true process 
of generation, in this tribe is effected by division of the cell- 
contents, within the cell, into a greater or less number of 
parts. 

In the true process of generation, the division for the female 
element ceases while the divided portions are yet large, but 
goes on to a more or less minute degree for the spermatic ele- 
ment, when the two, afterwards meeting under favourable 
circumstances (that is, while both the elements are still plastic, 
and neither surrounded by a closed cellulose wall), complete the 


Infusoria of the Island of Bombay. 251 


first step towards the performance of the mysterious function. 
That is to say, the contents of the original cell undergo more 
or less dividing into a greater or less number of parts for the 
multiplication of individuals by each process. 

Now, when the original cell yields to the internal pressure 
so caused, and its divided contents are thus liberated into the 
water, they may, under abnormal or abortive circumstances, 
continue for a longer or shorter time more or less grouped to- 
gether before they ultimately separate, and in this state, col- 
lectively or individually, assume forms so different from the 
original cell that they have in many instances received dif- 
ferent names for their different phases, as though they had 
been distinct species. Uvella bodo appears to me to be one of 
these. 

This extended nomenclature does not matter so long as the 
names are known to apply to the parts of a species otherwise 
indicated ; indeed they are as necessary as convenient. Hence 
Ido not hesitate to describe the following phase under the 
name given to it by the illustrious microscopist of Berlin. 

Uvella bodo (Ehr. tab. 1. fig. 21, ‘ Infusionsthierchen ’).— 
Conical, grouped in the form of grapes, green. Anterior ex- 
tremity obtuse, provided with a bunch of many cilia, which 
project forwards from the centre; posterior extremity acute ; 
general surface presenting the pointed ends of the cells which 
compose the mass. Cells sixteen in number, developed upon 
a central or axial cavity, which is conical ; each cell pyriform, 
of a deep-green colour, fixed by its obtuse end to the central 
cavity, and having its pointed one free and floating backwards ; 
monociliated, with red eye-spot ; contracting vesicle and con- 
tents of the body generally consisting of protoplasm charged 
with chlorophyll, nucleus, and sundry granules. Size of the 
largest group observed (viz. that figured) 1-415th inch long by 
1-540th broad ; individual cell 1-900th inch long by 1-1800th 
broad (fig. 14). 

Hab. Island of Bombay, in shallow freshwater pools which 
soon dry up after the cessation of the rainy monsoon, from 
June to August inclusive; in company with almost the whole 
tribe of green filigerous Infusoria. Progression oscillatory, 
with the large end of the group foremost. 

Obs. I have often seen Uvella bodo, and as often figured 
and described it, in the months mentioned, always thinking 
that, as Ehrenberg’s figure did not by any means portray 
sufficiently this beautiful organism, I would one day attempt 
to supply the deticiency. The groups vary greatly in size; 
and the cilia sometimes float backwards between the caudal 


extremities of the cells, as well as project in front of the group ; 
19* 


252 Mr. H. J. Carter on Filigerous Green 


sometimes, indeed, I have not been able to see them at all in 
front. But in none of my figures is the individual cell repre- 
sented with more than one cilium; and the sketch which 
beyond all others bears under it the term “ correct” is that 
now chiefly described and figured. 

On this occasion, too, there were large, elliptical, unciliated 
cells present, measuring 1-675th inch long by 1-1080th broad, 
containing thirty-two cells; but the cells so formed and so 
arranged are altogether so like Uvella bodo that, although the 
division had gone one degree further, and they were still en- 
closed in the parent deciduous envelope or cell, there can be 
little doubt that they were respectively so many groups of 
Uvella bodo, which, on being liberated, would have assumed 
the same characters, only in the 32- instead of the 16-cell form. 
It is worthy of remark, too, that there was an indication of a 
tail to this cell (fig. 15 a). 

Finally, the last note, with a figure, which I possess on the 
subject runs as follows :— 

“ June 11,1861. Found the 16-cell Uvella bodo numerous 
with Eudorina elegans. ‘There seems to be very little doubt 
that it is nothing more than one of the forms assumed by the 
16-cell packets of young Eudorine. The different sizes of 
the groups, the central cavity or elongated central cell upon 
which the green cells of the Uvella are fixed (fig. 14 6), and their 
general development, altogether favour the view now taken. 
I never thought that it was a distinct species or organism. 
When the tails are very short, rendering the cells almost 
round, it is close upon a 16-cell Hudorina. There is no other 
green organism in the water (which is from a little temporary 
pool) with the Hudorina but Uvella bodo and the other forms 
of EHudorina-packets, viz. Gontum pectorale &ec.” 

This observation seems to indicate that Uvella bodo is at 
least one of the forms assumed by the cells of Hudorina when 
they divide up into the 16- and 32-cell groups respectively. 

But, to return to the one which I have figured and more 
particularly described: this, as before stated, was accom- 
panied by a whole host of filigerous green Infusoria, among 
which were many kinds of Huglena; while the eye-spot (and 
this is essential) was at the base of the cilium, which was also 
single in each individual of the group (fig. 14d), at the same 
time that there were other groups of Uvella bodo present still 
unliberated from the parent cell, which, be it remembered, had 
a kind of tail or caudal prolongation (fig. 15 a). Hence Uvella 
bodo here appeared to have been derived from a subdivision of 
the contents of a Huglena like L. viridis, and not from a cell 
of Hudorina, which has two cilia, two contracting vesicles at 


Infusoria of the Island of Bombay. 253 


their base, and an eye-spot laterally placed—that is, away from 
the contracting vesicles and cilia. 

In the division of the cell-contents of the green filigerous 
Infusoria, the eye-spot is at first seldom so ‘all marked in the 
daughter or subdivision cells which are inferior as in those 
which are superior or close to the eye-spot in the parent. In- 
deed it is frequently absent altogether in the former, while it 
may be markedly present only in the latter, as in my figure of 
Uvella bodo (fig. 14d) ; but although, when not visible, it may, 
in point of position, lead to doubt as to the organism to which 
the cell belongs, when it is at the base of the cilium the cell 
certainly appertains more to Luglena than to Hudorina, Volvoz, 
or Chlamydococcus, wherein the eye-spot is lateral, and not 
anterior or terminal (figs. 22 & 24), 

Again, the s¢ng/e cilium is more typical of Zuglena than of 
either Hudorina, Volvox, or Chlamydococcus, in each of which 
it is dual. At the same time it should also be noted that, in 
the still forms or passive state of each of the latter, the cilia 
appear to be altogether absent—that is, deciduous or retracted, 
these organisms having the power to reproduce them in the 
active state. 

Thus the Uvella bodo which I have figured seems more 
nearly allied to Huglena than to Eudorina. 

It would, now, have been more satisfactory if in my note of 
1861, where Uvella bodo was found almost exclusively with 
Eudorina, I had set down the number of cilia and position of 
the eye-spot in each member of the group. But I suppose, at 
the time, I saw all that was conclusive, and therefore, in the 
absence of this now desired detail, must present the note as it 
is and for what it may prove hereafter to be worth. Upon 
the number, however, of the cilia, as will presently appear, 
there is not much reliance to be placed. 

Ehrenberg found Uvella bodo in meny with Euglena 
viridis, Chlorogonium euchlorum, &c., and figures something 
like it in connexion with the latter (fig. 17, t. 7, op. cit.). 
Perty simply states that it “seems” to be a developmental 
stage of Luglena viridis (Zur Kenntn. klein. Lebensformen, 
p- 177), and Stein “that each individual je aga to a group 
. of Uvella bodo possesses several (four or five) flagelliform cilia 
implanted on a short rostrum” (ap. Clap. et Lach. ‘ Etudes 
sur les Infusoires,’ &e. vol. il. p. 63). 

As above stated, I have often seen a bunch of cilia on the 
front part of the group, but never more than one cilium on the 
individual, although I think that sometimes the latter may 
have possessed two, and that I have overlooked this occur- 
rence. 


254 Mr. H. J. Carter on Filigerous Green 


Crumenula texta, the Thecamonads, Hudorina, Volvow, 
Chlamydococcus, and most, if not all, the green filigerous In- 
fusoria undergo more or less subdivision within their cells - 
respectively, for simple multiplication or nrultiplication by 
sexual increase; and the groups of cells thus formed often 
continue together after having been liberated; so that each 
species may assume different phases, and thus each have its 
own Uvella bodo. 

I have, however, never seen a subdivision of this kind in 
Euglena viridis and its like, although I can easily conceive 
that cts family does not differ in this respect from the other 
green filigerous Infusoria; while certainly the figures of the 
Uvella bodo which I have given, both in the active and un- 
liberated state, appear to be more nearly allied to Huglena 
viridis than to any other organism. 


VOLVOCINA. 


Hereto may also be added the conclusions at which I have 
arrived respecting the different groups of cells figured and 
named by Ehrenberg as distinct organisms in connexion with 
Eudorina and the two Volvoces—conclusions to which long 
and attentive study of these Infusoria, at different times for 
several years successively, have brought me. 

And first as regards Hudorina elegans (tab. 3. fig. 6, ‘Infu- 
sionsthierchen ’), ‘which is represented with one cilium to each 
cell. I have always observed two. Of figs. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 
viz. Gonium pectorale, G'. punctatum, G. tranquillum, G. hya- 
linum, and G. glaueum respectively, the first three appear 
to me to be all cell-group forms or phases of Hudorina elegans; 
figs. 4 & 5 seem to me to be almost too small for 2. elegans, 
and, being without colour, to be groups of some other organism, 
if not parasiticized cells of Eudorina—that i is, cells altered by 
the presence of some endophyte (My cetozoon). 

Of figs. 31 and 82, tab. 2, viz. Gyges granulum and G, bi- 

artitus, given in connexion with Pandorina morum (which, as 
will hereafter be observed, I consider a phase of Eudorina), 
the former appears to me to be the still form of the primary 
cell of Hudorina elegans, and the latter the same under binar 
division. According to Perty’s view, Gyges might be the 
still form of several kinds of Alge (p. 102, op. cit.) : but, be 
this as it may, a large ovoid cell like this (fig. 24), but i in 
the active state, with four cilia projecting from its smaller end, 
two contracting vesicles at their base, an eye-spot lateral, and 
single nucleus central (parietal ?), together with the usual green 
and granular contents, was found in abundance, with Hudorina 
elegans and Uvella bodo, in a recent excavation of the trap- 


Infusoria of the Island of Bombay. 255 


rock in the island of Bombay, on the 17th June 1861, some 
days after the rainy monsoon had commenced and this exca- 
vation had become filled with rain-water. Size of the cell 
1-981th inch long by 1-1350th broad. 

In some of these cells the single nucleus had been replaced 
by several, as if preparatory to subdivision; while in others 
there were a great number of contracting vesicles scattered 
throughout the cell-contents for the same purpose, if they did 
not belong to parasitic cells (endophytes) otherwise invisible. 
Lastly, some of these cells were observed to be encysted bi- 
narily as in Gyges bipartitus, and some quaternarily, but not 
further ; at the same time each subdivision was observed to be 
provided with four cilia within its compartment respectively. 

And here my observations of this cell would have ended, 
had there not also been binary compounds present, where one 
of the 4-ciliated cells had been arrested in its further develop- 
ment, while the other had become subdivided into the 16-cell 
form, each cell of which was attached to the transparent glo- 
bular capsule enclosing the whole, with the two cilia of each cell 
projecting externally and all widely separated, as in Hudorina. 
(I regret that there is not room in the plate for a figure of 
this ; but probably I may have an opportunity of supplying it 
hereafter. ) 

Thus the transparent capsule was studded over with the 
subdivisions of one of the 4-ciliated cells on one side; while 
in the other the 4-ciliated cell remained undivided, with its 
contents shrunken and retracted from its own cell-wall (pro- 
bably owing to the poisonous presence in it of some endo- 
phyte). 

Hence I inferred that this 4-ciliated cell, which somewhat 
resembled Gyges, was the primary active cell of Hudorina 
elegans, viz. that stage which, when my figures and deserip- 
tion of Hudorina under impregnation were published (Annals, 
vol. ii., Oct. 1858), I was not able to supply. 

Add to this evidence the fact that for four successive years, 
in the months of June and July respectively, the same ovoid 
cell precisely stands figured in my journal, in connexion with 
Eudorina elegans, obtained in abundance and under almost all 
forms from different pools of water widely separated. 

An ovoid 4-ciliated cell, such as I have above described, 
then, appears to be the primary active cell or sporozoid of 
Eudorina. 

So far as my observation extends to the Chlamydococcus, 
also figured with Hudorina (op. et loc. cit), its subdivisions, 
even when still more numerous than there shown, remain free 
and entirely within the parent capsule, whereas in both Eudo- 


256 Mr. H. J. Carter on Filigerous Green 


rina and the Volvoces the divisions are fixed to the inner sur- 
face of the parent cell, with their two cilia projecting exter- 
nally, affording still further probability that the 4-ciliated cell 
is the primary phase of Hudorina. 

Cells of this kind with four cilia are very common both in 
fresh and salt water; and thus the ciliated character is of less 
consequence than the form and size of the cell itself, which 
varies much, and perhaps may be found indicative in many 
instances of the species of which it may be the sporozoid. 

It may be also a question whether the ovoid cell which I 
have just described may not sometimes assume a different 
form ; for on one occasion I find figured with it a spherical one, 
but identical with the ovoid one in size and all other respects. 

Still, be this, too, as it may, we shall never know anything 
definitively about these forms, or the species to which they 
respectively belong, until they are all brought together into 
their respective groups; for then, and then only, shall we be 
able to clear up the utter confusion of phasial differences which 
may exist in even one drop of water, in this department of the 
filigerous Infusoria. 

Perty places the 4-ciliated cells among his ‘ Sporozoidia ” 
(p. 102), and figures an oval one (tab. 10. fig. 9) with a notch 
in front, but with no red eye-spot, which he likens to Chlamy- 
domonas. He also, as before stated, likens Ehrenberg’s Gyges 
to the latter. Lastly, Cohn (ap. Pritchard, p. 524, ed. 1861) 
considers Gyges to be the still form of a cell of Protococcus. 
But, whatever Gyges may be, Ehrenberg’s figures of it are 
naturally so meagre that further conjecture respecting them 
becomes useless. 

Of what value, it may now be asked, is the number of cilia 
characteristically, when, as we have just seen, the small sub- 
divisions of a 4-ciliated cell are only provided with two cilia 
each? Certainly it does not militate against the view that 
the 2-ciliated Hudorina-cell does not originally arise from the 
small subdivisions of the 4-ciliated one. Moreover the 4- 
ciliated cell is the sporozoid of several filamentous Alge, 
which, of course, have no cilia as such, any more than the still 
forms of the unicellular Algz. 

To return to our subject of the phasial forms of Hudorina 
in Ehrenberg’s plate 2. figs. 33 & 34, viz. Pandorina morum 
and P. hyalina, both appear to. me to be large parasiticized cells 
of Hudorina. The first represents the cells of Hudorina under 
different degrees of subdivision, and the latter where they 
have passed into the spermatoid condition. Here, again, there 
is only one cilium. I think there should be two. 


Lastly, Perty’s Synaphia Dujardindi (fig. 8 G, tab. 11) ap- 


Ingusorva of the Island of Bombay. 257 


pears to me to be that abnormal form of Hudorina elegans 
where several of the cells here and there take on the sperma- 
toid development while the rest become abortive. In the 
normal form of Hudorina it is only the four anterior cells 
which are developed into spermatozoids, while the rest remain 
all female cells (see Annals, /.c.). Besides, Perty’s deserip- 
tion of the cells generally and individually which form the 
groups, his figures, too, of their subdivisions, and, lastly, his 
placing this form in his family ‘ Volvocina”’ lead me to the 
above inference. The gelatinous envelope of Synaphia is 
common to many cells of this kind under similar conditions, 
but persistent in none. 

As regards the Volvoces, Volvox aureus (fig. 2, tab. 4, Ehr. 
Infus.) appears to me to be V. globator after impregnation of 
the spore-cells, or with parasites in the spore-cells causing the 
chlorophyll to become yellowish. Fig. 11, tab. 3, Uroglena 
volvox, represents the small or spermatic cell, which, having 
passed into spermatozoa, has become liberated from the parent, 
but still swims about entire in an abortive form or monstro- 
sity. Fig. 8, tab. 3, Spherostra volvox, is the male cell of V. 
globator (which is dicecious), with most of the spores passing 
into spermatozoa. Fig. 7, tab. 3, viz. Syncrypta volvox, ap- 
pears to me to be spermatic cells of Volvox in different degrees 
of division, in the 4, 16, and 64 divisions; but of this I] am 
not quite certain. Fig. 9, tab. 3, Synura uvella, appears to be 
another form of the divided spermatic cell of V. globator, in 
which the spermatozoa are fully formed and have more or less 
left the cell, to which their tails still adhere. 

Such is the result of my study of HKudorina and the two 
Volvoces at different times, in water taken from pools which 
swarmed respectively with these three Infusoria, both in their 
normal and abnormal forms, the latter representing normal 
forms in stages of development which, having from some 
cause or other failed of their object, have assumed abortive or 
abnormal dimensions, since, as before stated, if the male and 
female elements of generation do not come together quickly in 
their plastic state, they are soon surrounded by a layer of cel- 
lulose, which, although it does not lead immediately to their 
death, prevents them in most instances from fulfilling their 
purpose; and thus living on for a certain time, they grow into 
monstrosities, which nevertheless after this manner represent 
so many phases of the species to which they belong ; while the 
true type of the latter can only be established by the presence 
in it, monceciously or diceciously, of the elements of generation. 

The general cell in Ludorina elegans (Ann./.c.) is elliptical, 
almost the same as that represented by the sporozoid which I 


258 Mr. U. J. Carter on Filigerous Green 


have inferred to be its primary active form, the resting im- 
pregnated spore being probably spherical, as it is when under- 
gding impregnation “(see fig. Ann. /.c.) in the well-known 
elliptical figures of Eudorina. 

The cell of Volvox globator, which is dicecious, is spherical ; 
and the cell of V. sted/atus is obtusely elliptical (see Annals, loc. 
Citas 

To these three species respectively I conceive the whole of 
the forms in Ehrenberg’s 3rd and 4th plates, together with 
figs. 81 to 36, im plate 2, inclusive, to belong. 

"T think that a German naturalist has already witnessed and 
described the development of one of the Volvocina from the 
resting-spore ; but my means of reference are now too limited 
to enable me to find out this more satisfactorily. 


GLENOCLOSTERIUM, nov. gen. 
Glenoclosterium varians, n. sp. 


Cell-wall fusiform, spindle-shaped, elongated, acuminated, 
transparent. Body more or less inflated and more or less 
confined to the centre, filled with protoplasm, granules, and 
chlorophyll ; presenting a nuclear cell in the centre, a red 
eye-spot at one end, and four or more large chlorophyll- and 
starch-bearing utricles arranged longitudinally, decreasing 
in size from the centre towards each extremity. Extremi- 
ue attenuated, pointed, colourless, transparent. Size, 

-257th of an inch long by 1-1800th broad in the centre. 
(i ig. 16.) 

Hab. Island of Bombay ; freshwater pools during the rainy 
monsoon ; in company with Chlamydococcus and many other 
green filigerous Infusoria. 


Obs. This is a very interesting form, inasmuch as it is a 
link between Huglena and Closterium. It has the eye-spot of 
Euglena (fig. 16 a), but not the cilium, and the form generally, 
together with the chlor ophyll- and starch-bearing utricles (0), 
of “Closterium, without its characteristic circulation. I cannot, 
however, help thinking that it is a form of the Chlamydo- 
coccus which I have already described and figured (Annals, 
1858, vol. ii. pl. 8); for this species, as I may have to show 
here eafter, appears to be exceedingly sportive in its develop- 
ments. In one instance it was found in the still form, with a 
conical, transparent, comet-like elongation of its cell on one 
side only, which form it maintained through all its groups and 
subdivisions (fig. 21). That which I have just described owes 
its Clostertum-figure to this conical extension into an attenuated 
form being added to both sides. In fig. 17 the inflation is 


Infusoria of the Island of Bombay. 259 


almost spherical, and confined to the centre. In fig. 18 the 
whole form is spicular, and in fig. 19 also spicular, but bifid 
at one extremity. Fig. 20 represents a sigmoid form ; and all 
appear to me to be derived from fig. 22, which is the active 
form of the Chlamydococcus that was in company with them. 

No difficulty, however, can arise from my having made for 
the time being a separate genus for this hybrid organism, 
since, if hereafter it should be proved to be merely a sportive 
form of Chlamydococcus, the generic name can be erased, and 
the specific one alone retained for the variety. Meanwhile 
the record as it is may not be without its advantages in the 
history of this cell. 


HAurertA, Duj. 
Halteria pulex, Clap. et Lachm. Pl. XVII. fig. 23. 


This infusorium, described and figured by the eminent au- 
thors of the ‘ Etudes sur les Infusoires’ (p. 370, pl. 13. figs. 10, 
11), has always attracted my attention, from its being so ex- 
quisitely sensitive (I might almost say timid), in combination 
with its extreme minuteness—since the instant it comes in 
contact with another animalcule, it leaps backwards, with the 
appearance almost of instinctive fear, although it is hardly 
one-thousandth of an inch long, and less than this in breadth. 
Its body is globular, surmounted by a neck, which is inflated 
below (where it joins the body) by the presence of two actively 
contracting vesicles (¢ c), beneath which, again, is a frill of 
straight radiating cilia, arising from the constriction which 
marks the union of the neck with the body (a). In front the 
neck is truncated, supporting several short parallel straight 
cilia arranged brush-like—that is, all of one length, like the 
so-called teeth in Chilodon (b). 1 could see no nucleus ; and 
both the body and neck were charged with transparent cor- 
puscles reflecting a yellow-greenish light. Size, 1-1080th inch 
long (including teeth-like cilia) by 1-1800th broad. 

Hab. Island of Bombay; freshwater tanks. Progression 
rapid, rotatory, produced by a spinning motion of the frill of 
cilia, which can also be used as legs for creeping ; leaping 
here and there, especially backwards, when coming in contact 
with another animalcule. Anterior part of the neck and tooth- 
like cilia retractile. 

Obs. The infusorium described and figured by the authors 
above mentioned as existing in salt water would hardly merit 
further mention, had I not often found it also in the fresh- 
water tanks of the island of Bombay, and with two contract- 
ing vesicles, which these authors had not seen. Like these 
naturalists, however, I was not able to discover the nucleus. 


260 Mr. H.J. Carter on Filigerous Green Infusoria. 


The same doubt exists here with respect to Halteria pulex 
that accompanies the observation of many Infusoria, viz. whe- 
ther or not it be the adult form of the animalcule which it 
represents. ‘I'he presence, as before stated, of true generative 
elements can only decide the question. Until this be deter- 
mined, all that can be said of Halterta pulex is that its form 
and habits are strikingly lke those of a young podophryan 
Acineta. 


EXPLANATION OF PLATE XVII. figs. 10-24. 


N.B. All the figures in this Plate are drawn upon the scale of 1-12th 
to 1-5400th of an inch, unless where otherwise mentioned. 


Fig. 10. Euglena tuba, n. sp. Portion of the encysted, passive, or still 
state, forming a red crust on the surface of the water: a, Eu- 
glene; 6, trumpet-shaped cysts; ce, general investing mem- 
brane. (Scale 1-24th to 1-5400th of an inch.) Some of the 
cysts have not been coloured, and the trumpet-shape tube is not 
added in all, for convenience. 

Fig. 11. The same, more magnified, encysted : a, trumpet-shaped elonga- 
tion of the cyst. 

Fig. 12. The same, empty cyst. 

Fig. 13. The same, in active state. 

Fig. 14. Uvella bodo, Ehr. The 16-cell form: a, cell bearing eye-spot 
and contracting vesicle ; 6, dotted line showing axial cavity round 
which the cells individually are fixed; ¢, cilia; d, separate cell, 
showing red eye-spot, contracting vesicle, and single cilium ; 
e, individual cell belonging to a group where the cilium floated 
backwards. 

Fig. 15. The same, 32-cell form, still within the cell-wall of the parent : 
a, caudal prolongation, 

Fig. 16, Glenoclosterium varians, noy. gen. et sp.: a, red eye-spot ; 6, nu- 
cleus; ¢, starch-utricles surrounded by chlorophyll, as in Clos- 
terium and the bands of Spirogyra. 

Fig. 17. The same (?), with the body more confined to the centre of the 
cell (approaching the form of Chlamydococcus) : a, red eye-spot. 

Fig. 18. The same (?), assuming a spicular form ; no eye-spot. Filled with 
chlorophyll and transparent vesicles attached to amylaceous (?) 
granules. 

Fig. 19. The same, with bifid extremity. 

Fig. 20. The same, of a sigmoid form, with central utricles, but no eye- 
spot. 

Fig. 21. The same, with a pointed conical extension of the cell on one 
side only. 

tg. 22. Chlamydococcus ? (active state), of which figs. 16-21 inclu- 
sive appear to be passive states. 

Fig. 23. Halteria pulex, Clap. et Lach.: a, frill of propelling cilia ; 4, re- 
tractile cilia; ¢c, contracting vesicles. (Scale 1-6th to 1-5400th 
of an inch.) 

Fig. 24. Primary active cell (sporozoid) of Eudorina elegans: a, red eye- 
spot; 6, contracting vesicles; ce, nucleus. 


Strange Phenomena in a Microscopic Cell. 261 


XXXIV.—Strange Phenomena tn a Microscopie Cell. 
By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S8. &e. 


[Plate XVII. figs. 1-9.] 


‘THERE is, or was, a slight depression in the rice-fields of the 
island of Bombay which are situated on the eastern side of 
the main road leading from Ghorpudevi to Chinch Poogly 
(now laid down as the “ Frere Land Company ’’), close to a 
shed in which buffaloes were kept ; and during the rainy mon- 
soon (that is, in our summer) this depression was always filled 
with water, mto which the buffalo-shed drained itself. By the 
end of June a pool was thus formed; and by the month of 
August it abounded with many species of Intusoria, together 
with some aquatic plants, among which were Anacharis and 
Chara. ‘To this pool I was often wont to go for microscopic 
objects, bringing away some of its water with me, and finally 
depositing it in basins for more deliberate examination. 

On the 9th of August, 1856, while looking at the sediment 
of a basin of this water, which with a hair-pencil had been 
swept off the side and placed under the microscope, I perceived 
a transparent, oblong, colourless cell containing protoplasm 
charged with starch-granules, which protoplasm was cir- 
culating round it precisely like that im a living cell of the 
Characee ; and after watching it for some time, a nipple-like 
portion began to project from one end of the cell, which, gra- 
dually extending itself into a long tube, was also accompanied 
by a corresponding diverticulum of the stream or cell of ro- 
tating protoplasm and starch-granules to its extremity, so long 
as it continued to grow. This cell was tolerably abundant in 
the water; and having often seen it during the month of 
August of two successive years, I concluded that it usually 
made its appearance in this pool about the time mentioned ; 
but I never found it in the water of any other pool or tank in 
the island of Bombay. (Plate XVII. figs. 1, 2.) 

To meet with a colourless transparent cell not more than 
the 500th part of an inch long and much less in breadth, pre- 
senting an active, rotatory protoplasm densely charged with 
starch-granules of a peculiar shape, and putting forth a tubular 
prolongation, into which was extended the same circulation so 
long as the tube continued to grow, was at once so novel and 
so enigmatical, that I determined to record all that I could 
about it, although I might fail to find out its real parentage. 

The detail of this record I will now give, beginning with a 
description of the cell, and then adding the phenomena which 
attended it, in order that others who have heretofore met, or 
may hereafter meet, with the same kind of organism, may also 


262 Mr. H. J. Carter on strange 


find their observations thus corroborated, even if, like myself, 
they may not be able to decide on the class of beings to which 
this strange atom of vitality belongs. 

Description of the Cell—Cell-wall for the most part oblong, 
cylindrical, rather bent upon itself, sometimes elliptical and 
even globular; for the most part rigid, but sometimes flexible, 
and so plastic even as to exhibit a low degree of polymorphic, 
locomotive, and reptant power ; transparent, colourless. Lined 
with a transparent film or inner cell, within which, again, is a 
layer of protoplasm, charged with starch-granules, sundry 
molecules, and a nucleus which revolves longitudinally (spi- 
rally ?) around an axial (aqueous?) cavity. Mean size of cell 
1-500th of an inch long by 1-1120th broad (Pl. XVII. figs. 1 
& 5). 

Hab, Freshwater pool in the rice-fields of the islana of 
Bombay, which pool only contains water from about June to 
November inclusive. In company with a great number of 
species of Infusoria of all kinds, Algz, and some aquatic plants, 
among which may be enumerated Anacharis and Chara. 

Obs. The peculiarities of this cell were especially its reni- 
form starch-granules, by which it might be recognized at any 
time (fig. 3, f), its rotating protoplasm, including the nucleus 
(fig. 1, 6, c), and its sometimes plastic, reptant state, in which 
it was once observed to put forth one or two short processes 
(fig. 6, aa). Add to this its tendency to germinate (if we 
may apply the term to its tubular extension), which was so 
rapid that, under the microscope, it might be almost seen to 
grow (figs. 38,4). That of fig. 3, ee (which, together with all 
the other figures of this cell, is drawn on a scale of 1-12th to 
1-5400th of an inch) grew 1-70th of an inch in one hour, when 
the rotatory power of the protoplasm ceased (that is, became 
exhausted), the tubular extension stopped, and probably the 
whole perished. In no instance was this tubular prolongation, 
either taking place under the microscope or in specimens 
where it had already taken place in the water previously to ex- 
amination, observed to go, or to have gone, beyond the tubular 
extension figured. Here the growth appeared to be always 
arrested. Whether or not it ever went further in the natural 
habitat of the organism J am unable to decide. 

Another common occurrence in this cell was its proneness 
to become affected by endophytes, which (after causing in 
their usual manner the starch-granules to disappear, and to be 
followed by the presence of glairy oil-like albumimous (?) 
globules) developed the contents of their respective cysts, pro- 
bably into monociliated monads, and, piercing the cell-wall of 
their host, thus discharged their progeny into the water 
(figs. 7, 8, 9). 


Phenomena in a Microscopic Cell. 263 


The question now comes “* What was this cell?’’? Had not 
the starch-granules invariably been reniform instead of circular, 
I should have inferred that the rotating protoplasm, including 
the nucleus, pointed out the Chara of the same pool as the 
only organism from which it could have originated; but the 
cocked-hat or kidney-like form of the starch-granule is so far 
opposed to this, that in no instance did I ever see the like in 
the Characee. 

Again, the presence of the endophyte, which so commonly 
developes itself in the algal cell, and especially in that of the 
Characez, while it still further assimilates this remarkable cell 
to the latter, at once places it on the side of the algal and not 
on the side of the fungal cell. The presence of the starch- 
granules and their great number, together with the rotatory 
protoplasm, is also opposed to its being a fungal cell (whether 
Saprolegniean or Myxogastrean), of the flexible cellulose cell 
of Algze &e. or of the rigid woody one of timber. 

Of the absence of the green chlorophyll vesicles I take no 
account, because I have often seen the circulation of the pro- 
toplasm going on in the older internodes of Nitel/a, where the 
green layer has been absent; and, indeed, this is the normal 
state of the root-cell. 

Montagne, in a back number of the Ann. des Sc. Nat. (Bot. 
3° sér, t. Xvili. p. 65), states that he found little cells (bulbels) 
in the nodes of Chara (white, from being filled with starch- 
granules), which germinated; and the vitality of such little 
cells I know, from actual observation, to be so extremely 
durable that for 8-10 months I had a single living green one 
of microscopic minuteness, which, situated in the midst of an 
otherwise dead node of Chara (by whose means alone it could 
be kept under observation), presented at the end of this period 
a circulatory movement of the protoplasm equally quick with 
what it had been at the commencement. Then it should be 
remembered that this cell retained the green layer through- 
out, and was sufficiently large to be viewed with an inch, 
while those above-described could only be seen with a quarter- 
of-an-inch compound power. Montagne’s “ bulbels,” too, which 
germinated, probably merited strictly the term applied to 
them, viz. “little” rather than “ microscopic,” the only term 
which correctly designates mine. 

Here, then, I leave the record, whose publication I a long 
time postponed in the hope of obtaining more satisfactory in- 
formation about this curious cell, merely adding to those who 
may consider this communication worth reading, ‘“ Beware 
how, without direct evidence, you set down this cell as be- 
longing to the Characez, when I, who have given much study 


264 Dr. W. Nylander on new British Lichens. 


to them elementarily, as may be seen in the pages of this 
periodical, hesitate to come to such a conclusion.” 


EXPLANATION OF PLATE XVIL. figs. 1-9. 
N.B. These figures are on the scale of 1-12th to 1-5400th of an inch. 


dg. 1. Transparent cell, with rotatory protoplasm, charged with starch- 
granules. Usual form: a, cell-wall, flexible; b, rotating proto- 
plasm, of which the current is indicated by the arrows; ec, nu- 
cleus surrounded by starch-granules; d, axial cavity. 

Fig. 2. The same, but a little larger. Cell-wall rigid. 

iy. 3. The same, germinating (?): a, cell-wall; 6, rotating protoplasm 
charged with starch-granules, current indicated by the arrows; 
c, nucleus and starch-granules rotating 7% situ in the direction 
indicated by the arrows; d, axial cavity; e, tubular extension, 
which grew out to 1-70th of an inch in one hour; f, starch- 
granules, more magnified to show their characteristic shape. 

Fig. 4. The same, with tubular extension less advanced. 

Fig. 5. The same (but elliptical in form and larger) under the effect 
of iodine, to show:—a, outer cell-wall; 6, inner cell-wall; 
ce, starch-granules, rendered dark blue by the iodine; d, nucleus. 

Fig. 6. The same, of a globular form, to show that state in which the 
cell-wall was sufficiently plastic to admit of the protrusion of 
short processes: @a, processes. x 

Fig. 7. The same, in which five cysts of an endophyte had developed 
themselves, and had enclosed nearly all the cell-contents. The 
reniform starch-granules replaced by oil-globules, some of which 
still remain outside the cysts. aa, cysts; b, oil-globules. 

Fig. 8. The same, in which the cysts (three) of the endophyte had de- 
veloped themselves, had pierced the cell-wall of their host, 
according to their custom, and had discharged their progeny 
into the water: aa, empty cysts; 6, remaining oil-globules. 

Fig. 9. The same, with three cysts of the endophyte, under iodine: 
aa, cysts containing protoplasm (sarcode?) and oil-globules, 
all rendered brown by the iodine; 6, remainder of starch-gra- 
nules and protoplasm outside the cysts rendered dark blue. 


XXXV.—Notule Lichenologice. No. XX VII, 
By the Rev. W. A. Lercuron, B.A., F.L.S. 


Dr. NYLANDER makes the following additions to our British 
Lichens in the ‘ Flora,’ Aug. 30, 1868, and Noy. 8, 1868 :— 
1. Pyrenopsis homeopsis, Nyl. 

Similis P. grumulifere Nyl. in Flora 1867, p. 369, sed sporis 
majoribus (longit. 0°011-0-018 millim., crassit. 0-007—0-010 
millim.) et thallo intus (preesertim sub apotheciis) pallidiore, 
gonimiis majoribus (crassit. circiter 0-007 millim.). Thallus 
fuscus, tenuis, subgranulosus ; apothecia in humido statu 
latit. circiter 0°2 millim.; epithecium incolor; paraphyses 
graciles. Lodo gelatina hymenea vinose rubens vel vinose 
fulvescens. 


Or 


Dr. W. Nylander on new British Lichens. 26 


Supra saxa micaceo-schistosa in Ben Lawers Scotiz (Jac. 
Crombie). 
Observetur etiam, in P. grumulifera thalamium esse supra 
lutescens. 
2. Lecanora leucospetrea, Ny). 


Thallus albus, opacus, e squamulis subcrenatis tenuibus ad- 
natis dispersis (latit. circiter 0°5 millim.) constans, sepe 
granuliformibus ; apothecia fusca, subopaca, plana (latit. 
0°5—0°9 millim.), margine thallino albo integro cincta ; spore 
8, incolores, oblong vel ovoideo-oblonge, 1-septate, lon- 
git. 0-011- 0-013 millim., crassit. circiter 00035 millim. ; 
paraphyses gracilescentes, clava (haud crassa) luteo- infus- 
cata; (epithecium luteo-fusco-inspersum ;) hypothecium in- 
color. Lodo gelatina hymenialis ceerulescens, deinde viola- 
cee tincta. 


Supra terram sabulosam in insula Cesarea (Jersey), legit 
Ch. Larbalestier. 

Affinis L. holophee (Mnt.), et varietati ejus glaucopsore, 
Nyl. in F lora, 1868, p- 164 (ubi errore typographico legitur 

“ glaucospora ’ ’); convenit arthrosterigmatibus, spermatiis et 
plurimis notis analyticis, sed differt thallo albo disperso et 
minus evoluto; forsitan modo tanquam subspecies conside- 
randa sit. Habemus hic adhuc exemplum typi (L. holophee), 
qui in certa habitatione facile in typos secundarios dissimiles 
abit. 


3. Lecidea subturgidula, Ny}. 


Thallus albidus vel virescens, tenuissimus, effusus ; apothecia 
livida’ vel pallide sordide livida, opaca, convexa (latit. 
circiter 0°5 millim. vel paulo majora), immarginata, sectione 
hypothecium fuscum et pars supera sectionis stratum albi- 
cans sistentia; spore 8®*, incolores, oblongz, simplices aut 
tenuiter 1—3-septate, longit. 0-008—0°014 millim., crassit. 
0-003-0-004 millim.; paraphyses non discrete; epithe- 
cium album (vel versus lucem visum flavescens) ; hypo- 
thecium fuscescens. lodo gelatina hymenea cerulescens 
(dein seepe fulvescens). 


Ad lignum J/ic’s vetustum in Anglia, New Forest (Crombie). 
_'Tangere videtur L. apochrwellam Ny). in ‘ Flora,’ 1865, p. 6, 
et 1867, p. 373, sed differt preesertim sporis majoribus et de- 
mum 3-septatis, hypothecio fusco vel fuscescente (nec luteo- 
fuscescente). 
4. Lecidea mestula, Nyl. 


Thallus obscure cinerascens, tenuis, depresso-subgranulatus 
vel evanescens ; apothecia nigra, minuta (latit. 0°2—0°4 mil- 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. iii. 20 


266 Dr. W. Nylander on new British Lichens. 


lim.), planiuscula vel convexiuscula, immarginata (interdum 
margine obsoleto), intus incoloria; sporee 8"*, incolores, 
ellipsoideze, simplices, longit. 0:007—0-008, erassit. 0°0025— 
00035 millim.; paraphyses non discrete; epithecium in- 
color (vel passim vage nonnihil obscuratum) ; hypothecium 
totum fusco-obscuratum. [odo gelatina hymenea vinose 
rubens (preecedente czerulescentia levi). 


Supra ligna fabrefacta vetusta prope vicum Lyndhurst in 
New Forest (Crombie). 

Apothecia sat conferta. Maxime aecedere videtur ad ZL. 
myrvocarpoidem Nyl. (cf. ‘ Flora,’ 1866, p. 86), que vero 
apothecia habet magis sparsa laminaque tenui visa epithecio 
distincte luteo-fuscescente, hypothecio fusco infra (et peri- 
thecio) pallidiore, gelatinam hymenialem iodo cerulescentem 
(dein lutescentem), ete. Accedit quoque versus L. dispansam 
Nyl. (ef. Lich. Lapp. Or. p. 186) et versus L. turgidulam Fr. 
Spermatia oblonga (longit. 0°0040-0:0045 millim., crassit. 
00015 millim.), sterigmatibus brevibus. 


5. Lecidea leptostiqgma, Nyl. 


Apothecia (parasitica verisimiliter in thallo albido mediocri 
rimuloso) fusco-nigricantia, plane innata (latit. eire. 0-4 mil- 
lim. vel minora), tenuia, gregaria; spore 8"*, globose vel 
globoso-ellipsoideze (diam. 0-005—0:009 millim.), in thecis 
cylindraceis uniseriate ; paraphyses mediocres, sursum sen- 
sim crassiores (et versus apicem sordide lutescentes); hypo- 
thecium vix lutescens. Lodo gelatina hymenialis non tincta. 


Supra saxa micacea in Scotia (Crombie). 
Forte sit fungillus. 


6. Lecidea Crombier, Jones. 


Thallus sulphureus vel albido-sulphureus (hydrate kalico flavo- 
tinctus), mediocris, insequalis, rimoso-diffractus vel passim 
subareolatus, hypothallo nigro limitatus ; apothecia nigra, 
mediocria (latit. circiter 1 millim.), innata, convexiuscula, 
immarginata, intus cinerascenti-obscurata; spore 8"*, in- 
colores, ellipsoideee, longit. 0-010-—0-012 millim., crassit. 
0:006-0:007 millim., thalamium cerulescens; epithecium 
ceruleo-nigricans ; paraphyses non bene discrete; hypo- 
thecium incolor (vel dilute rufescens). Todo gelatina hy- 
menialis ceerulescens (thecs apice magis tincte). 

Supra saxa in monte Scotize Glen Callaben (Crombie). 

Hypothallus niger passim inter areolas thalli visibilis. Spe- 
cies heec, a beato Jones distincta, prope L. thetodem Smurf. 
locum habet. 


Dr. W. Nylander on new British Lichens. 267 


7. Lecidea postuma, Nyl. 


Thallus cinerascens, evanescens ; + eae nigra, minutula 
(latit. 0°2-0°3 millim.), planiuscula, marginata, intus con- 
coloria; spore 6—8"®, incolores (vel fuscescentes), ellipsoideo- 
oblongze, 3-septate: (additis seepius septulis obliquis vel lon- 
gitudinalibus parcis), longit. 0°015-0-016 millim., crassit. 
0:006-0:007 muillim.; epithecium et hypothecium fusces- 
centia. 

Ad rupes maritimas in Scotia (Crombie), 
Vix est nisi varietas depauperata, deminuta Lecidee petree, 
etiam sporis minoribus. 


8. Lecidea lithophiliza, Ny. 


Thallus cinerascens, firmus, inequali-deplanatus, areolato- 
diffractus vel areolato-rimosus, sat tenuis (crassit. circiter 
0°3 millim.); apothecia fusco-nigra, innata (latit, 0°5-0°8 
millim.), planiuscula vel convexiuscula, immarginata, intus 
alba (linea tenui nigra infra limitata) ; spores 8"*, incolores, 
oblong, simplices, longit. 0°009-0°017 millim., crassit, 
0°:0035-0-0045 millim. ; paraphyses mediocres, apice lurido- 
fuscescentes ; hypothecium strato medio cretaceo-albo 
opaco (non hyalino), strato infero conceptaculari tenui nigro. 
Iodo gelatina hymenea bene ceerulescens. 

In Scotia prope Abredoniam supra saxa micaceo-schistosa 
maritima (Crombie), 
Notis datis facile distincta a L. lithophila et satius inter 

Biatoras locum tenens prope L. phwopem. Spermogonia non 

vidi. Thallus rhagadiosus hydrate kalico nonnihil flavescens, 


9. Lecidea subviridescens, Nyl. 


Thallus virescens vel sordide virescens, tenuissimus, opacus, 
vel obsoletus ; apothecia fusca, opaca vel fusco-livescentia, 
convexa (latit. 0°3—-0°6 millim.), immarginata, intus sordide 
tincta ; spore 8®, incolores, oblong, simplices aut et 
tate, longit. 0°011—0°018 millim., crassit. 0°004—0:006 mil- 
lim. ; paraphyses non distincte ; epithecium et hypothecium 
sordida. Jodo gelatina hymenialis czerulescens, dein vinose 
rubens, 

Supra terram in insula Caesarea (Larbalestier), 
Accedit ad stirpem L. vernali-spheroidis, sed facie est fere 

L. viridescentis. . 

10, Lecidea infidula, Nyl, 

Thallus albidus, tenuis vel tenuissimus, opacus, interdum sub- 

leprosus, passim rimulosus; apothecia livido-nigricantia, 


minuta (latit. 0°5 millim, vel minora), convexula, immar- 
20* 


268 Dr. W. Nylander on new British Lichens. 


ginata, intus cinerascentia ; spore 8", incolores, ellipsoidea, 
simplices, longit. 0°008-0-011 millim., crassit. 0°0035- 
0:0045 millim.; paraphyses non discrete ; epithecium vage 
et hypothecium dilute sordida. Iodo gelatina hymenialis 
vinose rubens. 


Ad saxa in insula Cesarea (Larbalestier). 

Facie est L. turgidule, sed notis datis et preesertim reactione 
iodica differt. Spermogonia extus nigra verrucariiformia ; 
spermatia recta, longit. 0-006 millim., crassit. 0-001 millim. 


11. Lecidea mesoidea, Nyl. 


Thallus cinerascens, sat tenuis, subopacus, ineequalis, subareo- 
lato-rimosus; apothecia nigra, mediocria (latit. fere 1 mil- 
lim. vel minora), juniora marginata, demum convexiuscula 
margine evanescente, intus concoloria ; spore 8", incolores, 
oblong, 3-septate, longit. 0°014—0-017 millim., crassit. 
circiter 0-006 millim.; paraphyses mediocres, clava nigri- 
cante; hypothecium nigrum, strato medio luteo-rubricoso 
(vel cerasino-rufescente). odo gelatina hymenialis czeru- 
lescens, dein violacee tincta. 

Supra lapides micaceo-schistosos in insula Sargia (Sark), 
legit Larbalestier. 

Accedit ad Z. acclinem, sed hypothecio differt ; etiam thallo 
et hypothecii strato supero distincto nigro differt a L. squamu- 
losa Deak. 

12. Lecidea sarcogyniza, Nyl. 


Thallus obscure cinereo-virescens vel subolivaceus, opacus, 
tenuis, indeterminatus ; apothecia nigra, plana (latit. circiter 
1 millim.), marginata, margine seepe flexuoso, intus obscura ; 
spores 8", incolores, oblonge, longit. 0°007-0-011 millim., 
crassit. circiter 0°003 millim., thalamium incolor; para- 
physes mediocres, apice nigricanti-clavate (inde epithecium 
crassiuscule nigrum) ; hypothecitum subhymeniale distincte 
fuscescens, stratum ejus medium subincolor; perithecium 
(cum strato infero conceptaculi) nigricans vel nigrum. Jodo 
gelatina hymenialis intense cerulescens. 


In Scotia prope Abredoniam ad saxa quartzosa maritima 
(Crombie), rimulas saxi potissime sequens. 

Accedit ad L. sarcogynotdem Krb., sed differt jam thalamio 
incolori, preeter notas alias allatas. 


13. Lecidea commaculans, Nyl. 


Thallus fusco-niger vel nigricans, tenuis, opacus, subareolatus, 
depressus, seepius dispersus, indeterminatus ; apothecia atra 
(latit. fere 1 millim. vel nonnihil minora), convexula, mar- 


Dr. W. Nylander on new British Lichens. 269 


gine vix ullo, intus concoloria; spore 8, incolores, ob- 
long, longit. 0°008-0-011 millim., crassit. 0°003-0:004 
millim.; paraphyses non discrete; epithecium nigricans ; 
hypothecium crassiusculum rubricose fuscum (colore hoc 
superne vage in thalamium transeunte). odo gelatina hy- 
menea cerulescens. 


In Scotia, ad saxa calearea montium Braemar (Crombie). 

Accedere videtur ad L. kajanitam, cui vero spore alie nec 
thalamium rubricose tinctum; magis affinis sit L. dispanse, 
sed varie note divergunt. Hypothecium in thalamium om- 
nino sensim transit absque limite distinguendo. Spermatia 

cylindrica, recta, longit. 0°009-0:011 millim., crassit. 0-001 

millim. 

14. Lecidea aphanoides, Nyl. 

Thallus obscure olivaceo-cinerascens, tenuis, subverrucose vel 
subgranulose inzequalis, indeterminatus vel subevanescens ; 
apothecia nigra, parvula (latit. 0°3 millim. vel minora), con- 
vexula, immarginata, nuda, intus albida; spore 8"*, inco- 
lores, ellipsoidez, simplices, longit. 0°009-0°013 millim., 
erassit. 0°0045-0:0055 millim.; paraphyses non discrete; 
thalamium (cum epithecio) cerulescens; hypothecium in- 
color (vel nonnihil infra vage rubricose rufescens). Jodo 
gelatina hymenialis cerulescens, dein violacee rubescens. 


Supra saxa calcarea in Scotia, Braemar (Crombie). 
Species accedens ad L. aphanam Nyl. in ‘ Flora,’ 1867, 
p- 327, sed thalamio aliter tincto, sporis paullo tenuioribus, etc. 


15. Opegrapha Cesareensis, Nyl. 

Thallus albus, tenuis, rimulosus, indeterminatus; apothecia 
nigra, cylindracea, prominula (latit. 0°20-0°25 millim.), sim- 
plicia, subflexuosa (longit. circiter 1 millim.); epithecio 
rimiformi-constricto ; spores 8", incolores, oblong, 5-sep- 
tate, longit. 0-016—0°022 millim., crassit. 0°004—0-005 mil- 
lim.; hypothecium atrum. [odo gelatina hymenialis vinose 
rubescenti-fulvescens. 

Supra saxa quartzosa in insula Ceesarea (Larbalestier). 
Ditfert jam sporis quinque-septatis a comparanda OQ. atra f. 

Chevaliert. Differt etiam ab 0. vu/gate formis saxicolis mox 

sporis crassioribus. Spermatia recta, longit. 0-006-0°007 mil- 

lim., crassitiem haud 0-001 millim. adtingentia. 


16. Rimularia limborina, Ny). 
Thallus cinereus, tenuis, rimulosus vel subareolatus ; apothecia 
nigra vel fusco-nigra, opaca, rugulosa, depresso-convexius- 
cula (latit. 0°2-0°4 millim.), rotundata vel oblongo-rotun- 


270 Dr. E. P. Wright on the Dragonflies 


data, medio depressiuscula et rimula subtili (seepe subra- 
diante) fissa, intus cinerascentia; spore: 8", incolores (de- 
mum fuscescentes vel fuscz), ellipsoideze, simplices, longit. 
0-018-0°025 millim., crassit. 0°011-0°016 millim. ; para- 
physes gracilescentes, irregulares et seepe ramose ; peri- 
thecium (peridium) etiam supra nigrum, infra (hypothecium) 
fusco-nigricans. lodo gelatina hymenialis fulvo-rubens 
(precedente ceerulescentia levi). 


Supra saxa granitosa in Gallia, Haute Vienne (Ripart, 1865), 
socia Lecanore gibbose, Etiam supra saxa calcarea in Scotia, 
Braemar (Crombie). 

Genus peculiare novum, Mycoporo quodam modo affine, sed 
apotheciis supra demum rimula subradiosa vel simpliciore de- 
hiscentibus. Inter Pyrenocarpeos hie Lichen locum obtinere 
non potest, nam nullum habet ostiolum punctiforme. Cetero- 
quin Mycoporum et Rimularia apothecii typum offerunt pro- 
prium, qui nec apothecium discocarpum nec pyrenocarpum 
sistit ; ab illo scilicet differt perithecio supra continuato totum- 
que hymenium involvente; ab hoc (pyrenio) differt ostiolo 
non regulari contractoque nec anaphysibus intus munito, sed 
rimula vel varie dehiscente. Adest hic peridiwm, fere sicut in 
Fungis variis. Distinguenda est duobus generibus allatis, 
tribus propria, que dicatur Peridie?. 


XXX VI.—Notes on the Dragonflies of the Seychelles. By E. 
PercevaL Wricut, M.D., F.L.8., Professor of Botany and 
Zoology in Trinity College, Dublin, With a List of the 
Species and Descriptions of anew Genus and some new Spe- 
cies ; by the Baron E. DE Se_ys-LONGCHAMPS. 


DurRING my six months’ residence at the Seychelles I was 
very much struck by the apparent absence of insect-life. 
Ants and musquitoes, indeed, abounded : the former were busy 
everywhere, and nothing that could be carried off was left 
very long alone by them; the latter were a constant source of 
discomfort. To all appearance they contrived to live happily 
while often rendering human life miserable. But there were 
no butterflies to be seen flying by day; and the cocoanut-oil 
lamps were let burn uninterruptedly by night, there being no 
big moths to flap over and extinguish them, ‘This was espe- 
cially the case during the months from June to September, 
Towards October insects began to appear, the Cicadz were 
heard in the trees, and I have little doubt that if I had stayed 
at the islands for the whole of the rainy season I should 
have collected or seen a fair proportion of species. A large 


of the Seychelles. 271 


number of my specimens collected at Praslin and Mahé were 
destroyed by ants, and in several instances I could not suc- 
ceed in again capturing some of the more local forms. This 
was especially the case with my first collection of dragon- 
fies ; the store-box in which I had packed a lot of specimens 
was entered by the ants, and the whole series destroyed. As 
it was a very carefully made English store-box, without any 
apparent place of exit or entrance for the smallest insect, I 
was at a loss to account for this disaster. At last, determined 
to find out how the ants got in, I left the box tightly fastened 
as before, with half-a-dozen cockroaches pinned inside; and 
in a few hours I was able to trace the swarm of ants to the 
side of the box, and I then found that they got in along the 
side of one of the small screws which fastened on the hinge, 
and which unfortunately came through. These facts must be 
borne in mind when drawing any conclusion from the paucity 
of species met with by me: first, I was at Mahé at the 
wrong season of the year; and, secondly, I only saved a small 
portion of my collection. 

On the eastern side of Praslin there is a large extent of flat 
land, nearly the whole of which is under cultivation as a 
cocoanut-tree plantation under the charge of Mr. Osughrue. 
Through this plain a little stream, coming down from the 
mountains, wanders; in some places it spreads out into large- 
sized ponds, but in very many places it is so small as to be easily 
stepped over. Where it flows into the sea there is, in the dry 
season, a large sand-bank which in the wet season is swept 
again into the sea by the force of the current of fresh water. 
The water is sweet, but becomes a little brackish where it 
approaches the sea-sands ; and in this portion it abounds with 
many small fish, upon which Ardeola lepida (Manik) feed ; 
now and then a Poule d’eau (Gallinula chloropus) is to be seen 
under the bamboo-canes ; attached to the framework of a small 
bridge over this stream near the sea I collected several fine 
masses of Spongilla alba of Carter, hitherto known only as 
from the tanks of Bombay. All along this river, in the month 
of October, dragonflies abounded, and all the species collected 
by me were met with here. One species only of several 
which I collected at Mahé, Libellula hemihyalina, survived 
the ravages of the ants. Knowing that Mr. M‘Lachlan was 
interested in the study of the Neuroptera, I took the oppor- 
tunity of sending him a few common species collected in the 
spring of 1868 at Syracuse, to send also the remnants of m 
Seychelles collection. This he forwarded to Baron E. de Selys- 
Longchamps, who has most kindly not only named all the 
species, but in the following paper has described a new genus, 


272 Baron E. de Selys-Longchamps on new 


Allolestes, and several new species. While it is a matter of 
regret that the material placed in the Baron’s hands was not 
sufficiently large to give him a fair idea of the number of 
species to be met with in the Seychelle Islands, still it is a 
source of some satisfaction to me to think that it has been the 
means of obtaining so interesting a communication as the fol- 
lowing from so very excellent an authority on the Odonata ; and 
my especial thanks are due to Mr. M‘Lachlan for his valuable 
assistance in obtaining it, and in looking over and correcting 
my translation of it. The types of the species I have given 


to Mr. M‘Lachlan. 


List of Species and Description of a new Genus and five new 
Species of Dragonflies (Odonata) from the Seychelles. By 
the Baron EK. pr SELys-LONGCHAMPS. 

Professor E. Perceval Wright, of Dublin, forwarded to me 
through Mr. M‘Lachlan the Odonata which he had collected 
during the summer and autumn of 1867, in the little-known 
islands of the Seychelles. 

The specimens, but fifteen in number, are very interesting ; 
they belong to nine species, of which five are new. I give 
below the characters of the undescribed species. 

With regard to the geographical distribution of these spe- 
cies there are several points of interest. Four of them are 
plainly of an African type, viz. Libellula hemthyalina, Des}. ; 
L. Wrightii, sp. n.; Agrion senegalense, Ramb.; Brachybasis 
glabra, Burm. The other five species represent forms which 
inhabit India and Malasia. These are, Libellula trivialis, 
Ramb.; Allolestes M‘Lachlant, gen. et sp.nov. ; Trichocnemis 
cyanops, sp.n.3 T. bivittata, sp.n.; Zygonyx(?) luctifera, sp. n. 
This latter species approaches the genus Cordulia. Libellula 
hemihyalina comes from Mahé; all the species, including it, 
come from Praslin, one of the most easterly of the islands. 


1. Libellula hemihyalina, T. Desjardins. 
L, disparata, Ramb. 

Two males, quite like those from the Mauritius, from Natal, 
and from Senegal. It will be necessary to refer to this spe- 
cies L. separata, De Selys, from Algeria, which appears to be 
nothing more than a well-marked variety. 


2. Libellula Wrightit, sp. n. 
This species belongs to the African group, to which pertain 


also L. brachialis, Beauvois, L. contracta, Ramb., and L. Mar- 
chalt, Ramb. 


Dragonflies from the Seychelles. 273 


Length of abdomen 24—25 millim., hind wing 27, ptero- 
stigma 24. 

3 adult characterized by the coloration of the front, of 
which the excavated upper portion is greenish blue, not me- 
tallic, surrounded with blackish. The upper lip is yellowish, 
encircled with blackish, and with a median blackish line; the 
lower lip yellowish, with the median lobe entirely blackish and, 
with the inner borders of the lateral lobes, forming a median 
space of that colour. Abdomen strongly powdered with bluish ; 
third segment greatly constricted. 

In the g non-adult, and in the ? (which was taken by the 
late M. Julien Desjardins in the island of Mauritius), the tho- 
rax 1s not powdered with bluish ; it is blackish, with an ante- 
humeral band, two lateral ones on each side, and several spots 
beneath orange-coloured. In the ? the abdomen (which is 
not pulverulent) has a double median orange-coloured spot on 
the first to the seventh segments; the eighth much dilated at 
the sides. 


3. Libellula trivialis, Ramb. 


One female, which does not differ from Rambur’s types in- 
dicated from Bombay and Macao. A priori I was induced 
to unite with it the allied species L. flavistyla of Africa, or L. 
tetra of the Mauritius; but the number of the ‘ posttrigonal ” 
cells and of the cells in the interior triangle of the superior 
wings are opposed to this, as well as the form of the abdo- 
men and of the vulvar scale, which are quite like those of Z. 
trivtalis. 

4, Zygonyx (?) luctifera, n. sp. 

g. Abdomen 32 millim., inferior wing 35, pterostigma 1}. 

Wings hyaline, scarcely tinted; membranule long, pale 
brown ; discoidal triangles free, that of the upper wing nar- 
row, acute at the lower angle, followed by two rows of post- 
trigonal cellules ; the internal triangle of the superior wings 
of two cellules, but scarcely to be distinguished from those 
adjoining ; a single transverse basal nervule in the space 
between the submedian nervure and the postcosta in all the 
wings ; the nodus nearer to the apex than the base of the wings; 
ten antecubital nervules in the superior wings, the last iso- 
lated; seven to eight in the inferior. Almost entirely coal- 
black (with steel-blue reflections on the front and fore part of 
the thorax). Some dull yellowish markings, indistinctly indi- 
cated, as follows:—a transverse band on the face, comprising the 
nasus and the rhinarium ; five or six spots on each side of the 
thorax, and a vestige on the sides of the second abdominal seg- 
ment. Femora dull brown externally. 

Eyes prominent, somewhat contiguous. -Prothorax with the 


274 Baron E. de Selys-Longchamps on a new Genus of 


posterior lobe subtriangular, rounded. Abdomen slender, cylin- 
drical, not constricted, becoming narrower from the base to the 
extremity. Legs slender, ciliated. Anal appendices simple, 
thrice the length of the tenth segment. 

? unknown. 

This species appears to me to belong to the genus Zygonyx, 
of which the type (Z Jda, Selys) comes from Java, and has 
the base of the second to the eighth segments encircled with 
yellow. The analogy between the two species is very great, 
and I think that affinity equally exists; however, there are three 
characters which cause me to hesitate as to its definite position : 
Z. luctifera has a smaller head, it possesses only one nervule m 
the median basal space, and the lower division of the tarsal 
claws, although well marked, is shorter than the upper; the 
equality of the two divisions of the claws is the character on 
which I founded the genus Zygonyx. 

Z. Tris, Selys, from the Malayan archipelago, forms another 
section, in which the discoidal triangles are traversed by a 
nervule, and the divisions of the claws are equal. ‘his con- 
stitutes the type of the genus, such as it has been adopted by 
Herr Brauer. 


Genus ALLOLESTES, De Selys, gen. nov. 


Pterostigma thick, oblong, surmounting two to three cellules. 
Reticulation rather dense; the sectors curved near the base, 
from the short sector (sectewr bref) to the ultranodal with 
two supplementary sectors interposed between each. Wings 
strongly petiolated (as far as the apex of the quadrilateral), the 
postcostal basal nervule placed under the first antecubital ; 
quadrilateral very long (the upper side one-fourth shorter than 
the lower), occupying all the space between the second ante- 
cubital and the nodus; a single cellule between the quadrila- 
teral and the vein which descends from the nodus; postcostal 
space with a single row of cellules. 

Lower lip oblong, roundly emarginated in its final third, the 
extremities distant. Antenne with the first joint very short, 
the second one-half longer, the third slender, equalling the two 
first united. 

Abdomen moderate, slightly longer than the inferior wings. 

Legs rather long, with long ciliations ; tarsal claws bifid. 

3g unknown; ? with the tenth segment very short, the ninth 
shorter than the eighth. 

This genus, which resembles Argiolestes by the pterostigma, 
the lower lip, the claws, and the strongly petiolated wings, 
differs from it by the postcostal space forthe of a single row 
of cellules, and by one supplementary sector less from the short 
sector to the ultranodal. 


Dragonflies from the Seychelles. 275 


Allolestes differs from Podolestes by the less emarginated 
lower lip, by the bifid claws, by the more strongly petiolated 
wings, and by one more supplementary sector between the short 
sector and the ultranodal. 

It differs from both neighbourmg genera by the very long 
quadrilateral extending from the second antecubital as far as 
the nodus; in this character it has analogy only with Para- 
phlebia (from Mexico), which belongs (as does AJ/olestes) to the 
legion of Podagrion. 


5. Allolestes M‘Lachlant, n. sp. 


?. Abdomen 23 millim., inferior wing 20. 

Wings hyaline. Pterostigma brown, darker in the centre, 
encircled by a thick black nervure. Nineteen to twenty-one 
postcubital nervules in the superior wings, seventeen to eighteen 
in the inferior. 

Yellowish brown, blackish behind the eyes. Prothorax ob- 
secure laterally, the posterior lobe slightly sinuated. Thorax 
with the dorsal keel blackish, as well as three lateral bands; a 
yellow band anteriorly. 

Segments one to seven terminated by a blackish ring, three 
to seven communicating by a yellow ring, eight to ten brown. 

Legs yellowish, the femora with a basal, median, and ter- 
minal blackish ring. 

Appendices brown, broad, triangular, short ; vulvar valvules 
yellowish, ciliated, reaching beyond the apex of the abdomen. 

Resembling Podolestes orientalis by the coloration, but dif- 
fering by the size being one-half less, by the reticulation, &c. 


6. Trichocnemis cyanops, n. sp. 


3. Abdomen 37 millim., inferior wings 25. 

Pterostigma blackish brown, elongate lozenge-shaped, cover- 
ing almost two cellules. Fifteen to sixteen postcubital nervules 
in the inferior wings. 

Head black ; rhinarium, internal border of the eyes, cheeks, 
and upper lip blue, the latter bordered with black. Prothorax 
dike iati with a blue lateral spot; the posterior lobe rounded, 
spotless. Front of the thorax blackish brown up to the first 
lateral suture, with a pale posthumeral line; the sides and the 
underside pale, with a brownish-black band, which is dilated 
at the second suture. 

Abdomen very long and slender, blackish above; first seg- 
ment short, bluish, with a black dorsal band; fourth to sixth 
encircled with livid at the base (the circle interrupted at the 
dorsal crest) ; sides of the eighth, ninth, and tenth bluish, the 
latter very short. . 


276 On new Dragonflies from the Seychelles. 


Legs pale red, with long ciliations ; exterior of the femora 
blackish. 

Anal appendices—superior dull bluish, longer than the 
tenth segment, thick at the base, distant, afterwards com- 
pressed, slightly curved inwards and downwards near the apex, 
ciliated ; inferior darker, one-half shorter, thick at the base, 
contiguous, drawn out at the apex into two little elevated 
points. 

? unknown. 

This species is remarkable for its long pterostigma, blue 
face, the pale humeral line not reaching beyond the hind part 
of the thorax, and terminating before the base, finally by the 
absence of pale spots at the base of the thorax. The inferior 
anal appendices have not the lower internal tooth, as in 7. 
silenata from the Malayan archipelago. 


7. Trichocnemis bilineata, n. sp. 


3d. Abdomen 36 millim. ( 2? , 34), inferior wing 22. 

Pterostigma blackish brown, lozenge-shaped, elongated, 
covering one and a half (¢) or two ( ¢) cellules. Thirteen to 
fourteen postcubital nervules in the inferior wings. 

Head blackish above, the back of the eyes pruinose; an 
elongated livid mark on each side parting from the antenne 
and directed towards the occiput. 

Prothorax blackish, the base and a lateral border at the 
median lobe yellow ; posterior portion without spots. 

Front of the thorax bronzy black as far as the lateral sutures, 
having in front, against the prothorax on each side of the 
dorsal keel, a yellow cuneiform spot; a blue humeral line not 
descending beneath; sides bluish, with an undulated black band 
at the second lateral suture. Underside livid. 

Abdomen long and slender ; sides of the first segment broadly 
bluish ; a vestige of a pale interrupted basal ring at the dorsum 
on the third to the sixth segments. 

Legs livid, with long brown ciliations ; exterior of femora 
and interior of tibize blackish. 

g. Posterior lobe of the prothorax rounded; rhinarium, in- 
ternal margin of the eyes, cheeks, and upper lip blue, the latter 
finely bordered with black: sides of the eighth to the tenth 
segments bluish, the latter very short. 

Anal appendices—superior brown, longer than the tenth 
segment, slightly thickened at the base, distant, afterwards 
compressed and somewhat curved inwards and downwards to- 
wards the apex, ciliated; inferior dull, thickened and conti- 
guous at the base, afterwards drawn out at the extremity into 
two points suddenly straightened, somewhat distant at first, 


On new Genera and Species of Tenebrionide. 277 


afterwards approaching each other, and at last slightly diver- 
ent. 

; ?. Posterior lobe of the prothorax deeply divided by an 

oval excision; rhinarium and upper lip blackish ; inner border 

of the eyes and the cheeks yellowish. (The last three segments 

of the abdomen are missing.) 

This species is allied to 7. Dictynna, but very distinct by 
the two pale spots of the front of the thorax being very much 
smaller, the lateral bands more dilated, and the pterostigma 
longer. The @ is remarkable for the oval excision which di- 
vides the posterior lobe of the prothorax. The appendices of 
the gf are formed like those of 7. cyanops; only the superior 
are rather more excavated internally, and the inferior rather 
less contiguous before the apex. 

Until the present time the genus 7richocnemis was known 
only from South Asia and the Malayan archipelago. 


8. Agrion senegalense, Rambur. 

Two males similar to those of the African continent and 

islands. 
9. Brachybasis glabra, Burm. (Agrion). 
Agrion ferrugineum, Rambur. 

Two males, similar to those of the African continent, Mada- 
gascar, and Mauritius. 

Liége, 9th Feb., 1869. 


XXXVII.— Descriptions of new Genera and Species of Tene- 
brionide from Australia and Tasmania. By Francis P. 
Pascoe, F.L.S. &e. 


{Continued from p. 153. ] 
[Plate XII.] 


THE three following appear to be degraded Tasmanian forms 
of Cestrinus, Er.*, and are closely allied; they are narrower 
and more feebly constructed, and the prothorax wants the ex- 
panded margin. Opatrum piceitarse, Hope, belongs to this 
genus; with this species his J/sopteron opatroides exactly 
agrees, only the latter has clear ferruginous antenne. The 
same author’s Platynotus insularis is, I believe, another mem- 
ber of the genus. The descriptions of these insects and some 
others, in the ‘Transactions of the Entomological Society’ 
(ser. 1. vol. iv.), were very concise; and they were left un- 


* Wiegm. Arch. 1842, i. p. 172. 


278 Mr. F.P. Pascoe on new Genera and Species of 


ticketed, as Prof. Westwood informs me; so that ney had © 
afterwards to be determined by these descriptions. As the 
vast collection of Mr. Hope was at his death in some disorder, 
it is not impossible that in some instances the true types may 
have been overlooked. 
Cestrinus aversus. 
C. elongatus, subdepressus, fuscus, subnitidus, subtiliter sparse 
griseo-pubescens ; elytris striato-punctatis, obovatis. 


Hab. Tasmania. 


Elongate, subdepressed, dark brown, slightly nitid, finely 
and remotely pubescent, the pubescence composed of very 
small stiff greyish bristles; head closely punctured, clypeus 
separated from the front by a slightly arched, deeply impressed 
groove ; prothorax a little broader than long, closely punc- 
tured, widely emarginate at the apex, the sides slightly rounded 
and obsoletely crenated, the base truncate; scutellum small, 
transverse ; elytra broader than the prothorax at the base, the 
greatest breadth towards the apex, striate-punctate, the punc- 
tures approximate and deeply impressed ; body beneath and 
femora pitchy brown, finely punctured, tibie paler; antenne 
and tarsi ferruginous. Length 3 lines. 


Cestrinus punctatissimus. 

C. elongatus, subdepressus, rufo-fuscus, opacus, subtiliter griseo- 
pubescens ; elytris striatis, creberrimne punctatis, lateribus paral- 
lelis. 

Hab, Tasmania. 

Elongate, subdepressed, reddish brown, opaque, with scat- 
tered greyish bristles; head and prothorax as in the last; 
scutellum curvilinearly triangular; elytra broader than the 
prothorax, the sides nearly parallel, striated, each of the strie 
filled with two or three rows of closely impressed irregular 
punctures; body beneath, legs, and antenne pale reddish fer- 
ruginous, the former and femora punctured. Length 3 lines. _ 

The closely arranged punctures on the elytra, many of them 
impinging on the lines between the striz, will readily distin- 
guish this species from the former. 


Cestrinus posticus. 
C. elongatus, fuscus, subtiliter sparse griseo-pubescens; elytris 
striato-punctatis, apicem versus elevatis. 
Hab. ‘Tasmania. 
Elongate, subdepressed, dark brown, with scattered greyish 
bristles ; head and prothorax as in C, aversus, but narrower, 
and the punctures smaller; scutellum confounded with the 


Tenebrionide from Australia and Tasmania. 279 


elytra; the latter gradually broader behind, and, towards the 
apex, prominently raised at the suture, striato-punctate, the 
punctures large, squarish, and regularly arranged; body 
beneath pitchy, finely punctured; legs and antenne paler. 
Length 23 lines. 

I have only a single specimen of this insect; but the pecu- 
liar elevation of the elytra posteriorly seems to mark it out as 
a good species. 


Nearly related to Cestrinus is Asida serricollis, Hope* ; it 
differs generically in the epipleure of its elytra being broader 
and horizontal or subhorizontal, and the mesosternum entire 
anteriorly, the last joint of the labial palpi oblong-ovate and 
somewhat acuminate, and the mentum trapeziform. I propose 
to call this genus Achora. Opatrum denticolle, Blanch. Tt, is 
probably another species. 


TYPHOBIA. 
Subfamily Draperivz. 


Antenne art. omnibus obconicis, ultimo excepto. 
Tarsi postici art. primo elongato. 


The character of the antennze at once separates this genus 
from Diaperis ; to this may be added the peculiarly deep opa- 
city of the coloration and the more flattened form. There is a 
slight transverse elevation on the forehead of one of my spe- 
cimens f. 

Typhobia fuliginea. 
A, ovalis, subdepressa, nigra, opaca; corpore infra, antennis pedi- 
busque rufo-testaceis, nitidis. 

Hab. Queensland; Victoria. 


Rather narrowly oval, subdepressed, black, opaque; head 
somewhat pitchy, finely punctured; prothorax: impunctate, 
anterior angles slightly produced, the lateral marginal line 
glossy reddish testaceous; scutellum transversely triangular ; 
elytra finely striate-punctate, the punctures minute, the inter- 
vals of the strize broad and very slightly convex; body be- 


* Trans. Ent. Soc. ser. 1. iv. p. 108. 

+ Voy. au Péle Sud, Ins. Col. pl. 10. fig. 18. 

t The males of a great many species of the subfamily, especially in the 
genera Platydema and Arrhenoplita, have the head furnished with two 
short horns, either between the eyes or a little above them. But in a 
species from Brazil, lately given me by Alexander Fry, Esq., these horns 
are transferred, so to say, to the apex of the prothorax. This remarkable 
insect will form a new genus. I have adopted the name Arrhenoplita of 
Kirby (Faun. Bor.-Amer. Ins. p. 235) instead of Hoplocephala, which had 
been used years previously by Cuvier for a genus of Ophidians. 


280 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera and Species of 


neath, legs, and antenne glossy reddish testaceous. Length 
23 lines. 
Platydema* aries. 
P. ovalis, modice convexa, nigra, nitida; elytris striato-punctatis, 
fasciis duabus, ad suturam interrupts, luteis. 


Hab. Brisbane. 


Oval, moderately convex, black, shining; head finely and 
rather closely punctured, on the inner side and a little above 
each eye, in the male, a short vertically compressed horn, 
obliquely truncate at the apex and densely fringed with short 
yellowish hairs; prothorax twice as broad at the base as long, 
finely punctured, an oblong fovea on each side posteriorly ; 
scutellum curvilinearly triangular ; elytra more convex behind 
the middle, striate-punctate, the strize very shallow, the inter- 
vals between them broad, flat, and minutely punctured; near 
the base a broad yellow band, and a similar one near the apex, 
both interrupted at the suture; body beneath, legs, and an- 
tennz dull luteous, the former clouded with brown. Length 
23 lines. 

Resembles P. tetraspilota, Hope, in coloration, but a vastly 
more bulky insect, and remarkable for the form of the horn, 
with which the male only is armed. 


Platydema oritica. 
P. ovalis, modice convexa, nigra, nitida; elytris striato-punctatis ; 
antennis pedibusque pallide ferrugineis. 
Hab. Victoria? 


More broadly oval than the last, glossy black; head of the 
male with two horizontal triangular and acuminate horns, 
tipped with ferruginous, between the eyes; prothorax as in 
the last, but narrower and more convex; scutellum curvi- 
linearly triangular ; elytra more convex at the middle, striate- 
punctate, the intervals between the strie convex, minutely 
punctured ; body beneath dark glossy brown; legs and an- 
tenne yellowish ferruginous. Length 23 lines. 

Dr. Howitt has not given me the locality of the above, nor 
of the following, which differs in some degree generically from 
Platydema in that the fourth, fifth, and sixth joints of the an- 
tenne are obconic, and not transverse, although gradually 
thicker outwards. 

Platydema limacella. 
P. breviter ovata, nigra, nitida; elytris striato-punctatis, humeris 
luteis. 

Hab. Victoria ? 

* De Cast. et Brullé, Ann. d. Sci. Nat. xxiii. p. 350. 


Tenebrionide from Australia and Tasmania. 281 


Shortly ovate, moderately convex, black, shining; head of 
the male with two short pointed horns, antennary ridges, 
apex of the clypeus, and antenne luteous; prothorax finely 
punctured, twice as broad as long at the base, a little depressed 
near the scutellum, the margins luteous; scutellum curvili- 
nearly triangular; elytra striate-punctate, the intervals of the 
strie minutely punctured, broad, and convex, the shoulders 
luteous ; epipleurz of the elytra and body beneath dull luteous; 
legs clear luteous. Length 2 lines. 


The following is, no doubt, a Platydema; but there is no 
trace of horns in either of my two specimens: probably they 
are both females. 

Platydema thallioides. 
P. elliptica, convexa, rufo-testacea, nitida; prothorace utrinque 
macula arcuata, elytrisque (sing.) maculis tribus magnis nigris ; 
antennis basi exceptis nigris. 


Hab. Sydney. 


Elliptic, convex, reddish testaceous, shining; head finely 
punctured, rather depressed between the antennary ridges; 
prothorax smooth, slightly expanded at the lateral margins, a 
large black arched spot or stripe extending from the anterior 
to the posterior angles on each side, leaving in the middle of 
the disk a nearly triangular patch; scutellum curvilinearly 
triangular; elytra minutely seriate-punctate, on each a round 
black scutellar spot, and two transverse, also black, the first 
in the middle, the second near the apex, both large and ap- 
proaching the suture; body beneath brownish testaceous, the 
metasternum clouded with black; legs testaceous; antennz 
black, the two basal and base of the third joint fulvous testa- 
ceous. Length 23 lines. 


Ceropria?* valga. 
C. breviter ovalis, nigra, subnitida, antennis art. duobus basalibus, 
labro tarsisque fulvis ; tibiis intermediis et posticis valde curvatis. 


Hab. Queensland. 


Shortly oval, black, subnitid, the two basal joints of the 
antenne, upper lip, and tarsi fulvous; head very short in 
front; the clypeus broad, truncate anteriorly, the antennary 
ridges impinging only slightly on the eyes ; antenne with the 
fourth and following joints to the tenth inclusive more or less 
obconic, and only slightly dilated on one side, the last ovate ; 
prothorax nearly twice as broad as long, widely emarginate at 


* De Cast. et Brullé, Ann, des Sci. Nat. xxiii. p. 396. 
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. iii. 21 


_ 


282 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera and Species of 


the apex, nearly impunctate ; scutellum transversely triangu- 
lar ; elytra rather broader than the prothorax, the sides nearly 
parallel, striate-punctate, the intervals of the striz flattish ; 
body beneath dark glossy brown; femora and tibie pitchy, 
tibiz curved, especially the intermediate and posterior. Length 
4 lines. 

Differs from Ceropria in the antennee, which are scarcely 
serrated on the inner edge, and in the shortness of the head 
anteriorly, the eyes nearly free, &c. As the genus has a very 
extended geographical range, and there are only two described 
species from Australia, it seems best for the present to consider 
this one an aberrant member. 


Pteroheleus* nitidissimus. 


Pteroheleus striato-punctatus, De Bréme, Essai &e. p. 31, pl. 2. fig. 6 (nee 
Boisduyal). 


P. ovalis, nitidissime niger; elytris subtilissime seriatim punctatis. 


Hab. South Australia. 


Oval, moderately convex, very glossy deep black; head 
finely and closely punctured, clypeal groove broad and shal- 
low; prothorax very minutely and rather closely punctured, 
rounded at the sides, the edge of the expanded margin ante- 
riorly recurved, an irregular well-marked groove at the base 
interrupted in the middle; scutellum curvilinearly triangular; 
elytra a little contracted behind the shoulders, very finely 
seriate-punctate, the punctures less regularly arranged near 
the suture; body beneath and legs very glossy black, pro- 
pectus opaque, granulate ; antenne reaching to the base of the 
prothorax, third joint half as long again as the fourth. Length 
5-53 lines. 

A typical specimen, I believe, in the Oxford Museum shows 
that this is P. stréato-punctatus, De Bréme ; and his description, 
with one exception, fairly enough accords with it; I hold, 
however, that it cannot be the same species as that described (?) 
by Dr. Boisduval in the following words :—‘ Elongato-ovata 
nigra; thorace levi; elytris elongatis, punctis majoribus im- 
pressis striatim digestis’’+. The exception alluded to is the 
phrase “ fortement ponctué,” which may be a slip of the pen 
for “ faiblement ponctué.”’ Dr. Boisduval’s “ striatim””’ might 
in the same way have been intended for ‘ seriatim,”’ but for 
the specific name “ striato-punctatus”’ and the French trans- 
lation “ alignés en stries.”” There are no strize whatever in 


* De Bréme, Essai &e. p. 27. 
+ Voy. de l’Astrol. p. 266, 


Tenebrionide from Australia and Tasmania. 283 


the species before us, nor are there any mentioned by M. de 
Bréme. 


Pteroheleus vicarius. 


P. sat late ovalis, fusco-niger, nitidus; sulco clypeali distincto ; 
elytris leviter seriatim punctatis. 


Hab. Queensland; New South Wales; Victoria. 


Rather broadly oval, brownish black, shining ; head thickly 
and roughly punctured, clypeal groove well detined, narrowly 
and sharply limited, the transverse portion above curved 
downwards ; prothorax minutely but not very closely punc- 
tured, rounded at the sides, the expanded margins not recurved, 
the irregular basal groove on each side nearly obsolete; scu- 
tellum broadly triangular, its apex rounded; elytra a little 
contracted behind the shoulders, finely, but not minutely, 
seriate-punctate, the punctures less regularly arranged near 
the suture and base; body beneath and legs glossy brownish 
black, the propectus opaque, granulate; antenne short, third 
joint nearly twice as long as the fourth. Length 6-7 lines. 

Broader and much less finely punctured than the last spe- 
cies, and not particularly glossy, &c. In some collections it is 
labelled P. striato-punctatus, Boisd.; but the same objection 
applies to this as to P. nitidissimus. Both species have the 
abdominal segments finely striated longitudinally (a character 
common to many 'Tenebrionidz) and the clypeal grooves well 
marked. , 

Pieroheleus litigiosus. 
P. paulo anguste ovalis, ferrugineo-fuscus, nitidus; clypeo antice 
late emarginato, sutura indistincta; elytris tenuiter striato- 
punctatis. 


Hab. Sydney. 


Rather narrowly oval, rusty-brown, shining; head finely 
punctured, a little concave in front ; clypeus broadly emarginate 
anteriorly, separated from the front by a narrow indistinct 
line; prothorax very minutely punctured, a short longitudinal 
groove near the apex, none at the base, the expanded margins 
not recurved; scutellum transversely triangular; elytra cal- 
lous at the base, rather finely seriate-punctate, the intervals of 
the rows slightly raised, the fourth and eighth intervals rather 
more so than the others, the expanded margins narrow ;_ body 
beneath, legs, antenne, and margins of the prothorax and 
elytra reddish ferruginous. Length 7 lines. 

In colour and outline resembling P. st/phoides, but rather 
broader, and not dull brown as in that apouies, “fe intervals 


284 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera and Species of 


of the striae more elevated, the punctures larger, and, above 
all, a broad callosity at the base of the elytra. 


Pteroheleus alternatus. 


P. subanguste ovalis, niger, nitidus; clypeo antice vix emarginato, 
sutura fere obsoleta; elytris in medio planatis, leviter seriatim 
punctatis, interstitiis alternis elevatis. 


Hab. “ Interior.”’ 


Rather narrowly oval, black, shining, somewhat depressed ; 
head finely punctured ; clypeus scarcely emarginate in front, its 
suture nearly obsolete ; prothorax minutely punctured, a broad 
shallow fovea on each side at the base, no groove, the expanded 
margins not recurved; scutellum curvilinearly triangular ; 
elytra flattish at the middle and base, finely seriate-punctate, 
the alternate intervals of the rows raised, the fourth, eighth, 
twelfth, and sixteenth (the last) much more so than the others, 
the expanded margins broad at the base, gradually narrower 
to the apex; body beneath and legs black, slightly glossy, 
tibie covered with short spinous hairs; antenne short, not 
reaching to the end of the prothorax, black. Length 8 lines. 

A very distinct species, in outline resembling P. Reichet, 
but the elytra with expanded margins and strongly marked 
elevated lines, &c. Dr. Howitt merely gives “ Interior” as 
its locality. 

Pteroheleus minimus. 


P. oblongo-ovalis, piceus, subnitidus, marginibus clypeoque pallidio- 
ribus; prothorace confertissime oblongo-punctato ; elytris subtu- 
berculatis, subtiliter et vage punctatis. 


Hab. Cooper’s Creek. 


Oblong-oval, pitchy brown, subnitid, the margins of the pro- 
thorax and elytra, and the anterior part of the head paler, yel- 
lowish brown ; head densely punctured, the clypeal groove very 
indistinct; prothorax rather short, covered with fine oblong 
punctures, the intervals very narrow, and in certain lights 
causing the surface to assume a delicately corrugated appear- 
ance, the expanded margins narrow and slightly reflected ; scu- 
tellum transversely triangular; elytra minutely and irregularly 
punctured, with scattered minute tubercles, especially near the 
suture, the expanded margins very narrow; body beneath and 
legs glossy reddish testaceous; antenne short, inclining to 
testaceous. Length 33 lines. 

The smallest species of the genus, and very distinct on ac- 
count of the coaliuge of the prothorax and elytra. I have 


Tenebrionide from Australia and Tasmania. 285 


placed it after Pteroheleus peltatus, Er., which it resembles in 
outline. 


The three following are closely allied in general appearance, 
but are distinguished by several small but well-marked points 
of difference. They seem to lie between P. Walkerii and P. 
stlphoides, not so broad as the first nor so narrow as the last, 
and all moderately convex. ‘Two of these species have the 
sutural margin raised; one (P. laticollis) has the expanded 
margins of the elytra rather broad, the broadest part in the 
middle; the other (P. hepaticus) has them much narrower, 
very slightly contracted behind the shoulders, the rest to be- 
yond the middle of nearly equal breadth ; the third (P. dispar) 
affects two forms, apparently depending upon sex, the male 
being elliptic, the female obovate; in this the sutural margin 
is without any elevation. 


Pteroheleus laticollis. 


P. fuseus, nitidus. marginibus dilutioribus; oculis approximatis ; 
prothorace elytris latiore, his postice gradatim angustioribus. 


Hab. Melbourne. 


Dark glossy brown, the expanded margins of the elytra and 
prothorax considerably paler; head rather narrow behind the 
antennary ridges, concave between-them ; the eyes rather large 
and approximate; clypeus very convex, except at its anterior 
angles, its suture indistinct ; prothorax short, broader than the 
elytra at its base, minutely punctured, the margins broad and 
only very slightly reflected, the basal tovez strongly impressed ; 
scutellum curvilinearly triangular ; elytra gradually and rather 
rapidly narrowing from the base, seriate-punctate, the alternate 
intervals of the rows forming slightly elevated lines, the su- 
ture strongly elevated from below the scutellar striola, the 
punctures rather small, the expanded margins, owing to a 
contraction of the sides of the disk, broadest at the middle, 
behind very distinctly reflected; body beneath and femora 
very glossy chestnut-brown; antenne, tibie, tarsi, and epi- 
pleure of the elytra reddish ferruginous. Length 10 lines. 


Pteroheleus hepaticus. 


P. fuscus (aliquando rufo-brunneus), subnitidus, marginibus dilu- 
tioribus; oculis distantibus ; prothorace elytris haud latiore, his 
postice gradatim angustioribus. 


Hab. Melbourne. 


Dark brown (or sometimes light reddish brown), paler at 
the margins, less glossy than the last; head rather narrow 


286 Mr. F.P. Pascoe on new Genera and Species of 


behind the antennary ridges; the clypeus very convex, its su- 
ture above indistinct, but forming a well-marked groove on 
each side; the eyes widely apart; prothorax not broader than 
the elytra at their base, much longer and narrower than in the 
last, the basal foveze represented by a large shallow depression 
on each side; scutellum transversely triangular, the sides 
curvilinear; elytra gradually narrowing from the base, the 
sides of the disk not contracted, seriate-punctate, the intervals 
of the rows not raised, the punctures rather small, the expanded 
margins of nearly equal breadth, or only very gradually nar- 
rowing behind, the suture raised as in the last ; body beneath 
and legs glossy chestnut-brown ; antenne glossy ferruginous. 
Length 84 lines. 
Pteroheleus dispar. 

P. breviter ellipticus (¢), oblongo-obovatus ( 2 ), piceus, nitidus, 
marginibus dilutioribus; oculis haud distantibus; elytris basin 
versus parallelis (¢ in medio paulo latioribus), lineis elevatis 
nullis. 


Hab. Swan River. 


Shortly elliptic in the male, oblong-obovate in the female, 
shining pitchy brown, the margins much paler; head rather 
narrow in front; clypeus convex, its suture rather indistinct ; 
the eyes not remote; prothorax shorter proportionally in the 
male, the basal foveze shallow, between them opposite to the 
scutellum an indistinct groove; scutellum triangular; elytra 
nearly parallel at the sides, and not broader than the prothorax 
in the female, broader in the middle in the male, finely seriate- 
punctate, the intervals without raised lines, the suture not 
elevated, the expanded margins of nearly equal breadth at the 
sides, and a little reflected at the edge; body beneath and fe- 
mora dark chestnut-brown, shining ; antenne, tibiee, and tarsi 


paler. Length (3) 7, (2) 9 lines. 
Helceus squamosus (Howitt’s MS.). Pl. XII. f. 4. 


H. oblongus, parallelus, ferrugineo-fuscus, opacus, sparse fulvo- 
squamosus; elytris sing. unicostatis. 


Hab. Cooper’s Creek ; Darling River. 


Oblong, parallel at the sides, impunctate, rusty-brown, 
opaque, sparsely covered with fulvous hairs simulating scales; 
head a little prolonged anteriorly ; clypeus rounded ; prothorax 
rather transverse, with a strongly marked carina in the middle, 
the foliaceous margins broad and reflexed; scutellum trans- 
versely triangular ; elytra moderately convex, depressed along 
the sutural region, the suture finely raised, and near it on each 
side a strongly marked carina, which terminates abruptly at a 


Tenebrionide from Australia and Tasmania. 287 


little distance from the apex, a line of small tubercles towards 
the foliaceous margins, which are moderately broad, but ex- 
panded inwardly near the shoulders; body beneath "and legs 
opaque rusty-brown clothed with fine scattered hairs. Length 
12 lines. 

A very distinct species, having no similitude to any of its 
congeners. Unfortunately, it is not quite perfect as to its an- 
tenne and anterior tarsi; and their reproduction in the figure 
must be taken with a slight reservation. In fresh examples, 
it is very likely the flattened hairs (they are not true scales) 
are more numerous than I have represented. 


Saragus limbatus. 


S. late ovalis, modice convexus, nigrescens vix nitidus; elytris 
leviter seriatim punctatis, interstitiis alternis paulo elevatis, 
latera versus sensim minus conspicuis. 


Hab. Melbourne; Gawler. 


Broadly oval, moderately convex, brownish black, scarcely 
nitid ; head and prothorax finely punctured, the latter slightly 
convex, the basal fovez nearly obsolete, the anterior angles 
rounded, posterior produced and recurved, foliaceous margins 
moderately broad, a little reflexed, and edged with a thickened 
border ; scutellum transversely triangular; elytra not broader 
than the prothorax, finely seriate-punctate, the intermediate 
spaces between the rows raised, three or four on each side the 
suture the most so, those towards the sides gradually disap- 
pearing, foliaceous margins narrowing gradually posteriorly, 
transversely corrugated ; body beneath and legs dark chestnut- 
brown, a little g¢ clossy, the abdominal segments longitudinally 
corrugated ; antenne ferruginous brown. Length 7 lines. 

In outline resembling S. simplex, Hope (e S. asidoides, 
Pase.), but differig in the sculpture of the elytra, &e. Dr. 
Howitt sends me another Saragus, from Port Augusta in 
South Australia, unfortunately without head or legs, but cer- 
tainly one of the most remarkable of the subfamily. S. aus- 
tralis, Bois., seems to be not the same described under that 
name by the Marquis de Bréme. 


Dr. Howitt has sent me not less than four new genera of 
that handsome and almost exclusively Australian* subfamily, 
Cyphaleine. As a considerable addition has now been made 


* The only exception is a Sumatran insect, which I have recently 
characterized under the name of Artactes nigr iar sts (Proc. Ent. Soe. 1868 
p. xii). It will be more fully described and figured hereafter. 


288 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera and Species of 


to the group since M. Lacordaire’s volume was published in 
1859, the following tabulation may be useful :— 


Prosternum prolonged and compressed anteriorly 
(carinated). 
Antenne rather short, joints gradually thicker 
and shorter from 7th or 8th to 10th. 
Tibie dilated at the end ...............06+ Lepispilus, Westw. 
Tibize not dilated. 
Body glabrous. 
Epipleurze of the elytra entire. 
Intercoxal process broad, — slightly 
rounded anteriorly ............ Platyphanes, Westw. 
Intercoxal process narrower and tri- 
angular. 
Antenne with the three penultimate 
joints Obeonie “a0. Seaisem: oe Hectus, n. g. 
Antenne with the two penultimate 
joints transyersey,.:. 4c) nectar Opigenia, n. g. 
Kpipleure of the elytra incomplete or 
suddenly narrowed behind. 
Body oblong, depressed. 
Antenne with the penultimate joints 


ODLONG: sees hoje spo wel see noes Olisthena, Ey. 
Antenne with the penultimate joints 
transversely obconic .......... Decralma, 0. g. 
‘Body hemispherical’.:, H25 sees ee Hemicyclus, Westw. 
Bodyipiwose \.2 wk ek. s tke. sa Sakon ohne Altes, n. g. 


Antenne rather long, the penultimate joints 
little thicker than the rest. 
Basal joint of posterior tarsi as long as the 
Tesh topether yk sees ce seagee seo Chartopteryx, Westw, 
Basal joint of posterior tarsi shorter ........ Oremasis, Pase. 
Prosternum not prolonged or compressed anteriorly. 
Mesosternum notched for the reception of pro- 
sternal process. 
Tarsi pilose beneath. 
Body oblong. 
Epipleuree of the elytra suddenly narrowed 


pehind , << cs sekolsenls seme oboeens Prophanes, Westw. 
Epipleuree of the elytra gradually narrowed 
behind. 
Eyes partially covered by the prothorax Lygestira, Pasc. 
Eyes clear of the prothorax ........ Cyphaleus, Westw. 
Body hemispherical ss ic. siz ijs iinet Artactes, Pase. 
Tarsi partially pilose beneath.............. Barytipha, n. g. 


Mesosternum not notched: ....25. 0-5 ..5+ += Mithippia, n. g. 


OPIGENIA. 


Subfamily Crpwareins. 
Oculi liberi. 
Antenne breviuscule, art. 9°, 10° transverse obconicis. 
Mesosternum breve, profunde incisum. 


Head not mserted in the prothorax so far as the eyes; cly- 


Tenebrionide from Australia and Tasmania. 289 


peus truncate in front, its suture obsolete. Eyes moderate, 
distant above. Antenne rather short, the third joint twice as 
long as the second, fourth to eighth gradually shorter and 
broader, ninth and tenth transversely obconical, the last 
rounded. Mentum trapeziform, narrow at the base, strongly 
convex on the median line; lower lip transverse, rounded at 
the sides, slightly emarginate in front. Maxillary lobes nar- 
row, the inner falciform, not produced into a hook. Labial 
palpi with the last joint very large, broadly obconic. Pro- 
thorax transverse, broadly emarginate at the apex, anterior 
angles rounded. Hlytra oblong, convex; epipleure gradually 
narrower behind. Legs rather short; basal joint of the pos- 
terior tarsi longer than the two next together. Mesosternum 
deeply notched. Intercoxal process narrowly triangular. 

The type of this genus has no very obvious affinity to, and 
is different in habit from all others of this subfamily, although 
its technical characters are not very special. The internal 
maxillary lobe, unlike most of the genera of the Cyphaleine, is 
not produced into a hook, although the apex is pointed. 


Opigenia tridescens. 
O. oblongo-ovata, modice convexa, aureo-viridis, in certo situ pur- 
pureo resplendens. 


Hab. Victoria. 

Oblong-ovate, moderately convex, golden-green, with rich 
purple reflections; head rather finely and closely punctured ; 
antenne glossy ferruginous ; prothorax finely but less closely 
punctured than the head; scutellum triangular, black; elytra 
broader than the prothorax, their greatest breadth a little 
behind the middle, seriate-punctate, the punctures small and 
not approximate, the intervals of the rows broad and finely 
punctured ; body beneath and legs glossy black, the former 
finely punctured. Length 6 lines. 


HEctTUwvs. 
Subfamily Crpwarerms. 


Prosternum antice productum, carinatum. 
Processus intercoxalis brevis, antice rotundatus. 
Oculi liberi. 

In other respects this genus agrees with Lygestira, except 
that it has no raised lines on the elytra—if that be a generic 
character. My specimen, the only one I have seen, appears 
to be a male, but it has the anterior tarsi only dilated; in 
Lygestira, judging from the few oa I have been able to 
examine, the intermediate tarsi as well are dilated, although 
but slightly. 


290 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera and Species of 
Hectus anthracinus. Pl. XII. fig. 6. 


H. modice convexus, eneo-niger, nitidissimus ; elytris vage et sparse 
punctatis. 


Hab, Rockhampton. 


Moderately convex, not depressed, brassy black, very glossy ; 
head and prothorax finely punctured, anterior angles of the 
latter strongly produced and acuminate; scutellum nearly 
equilaterally triangular; elytra a little broader than the pro- 
thorax at the base, their sides slightly parallel, not broader 
behind, sparingly and irregularly punctured, the punctures of 
moderate size; body beneath and legs brownish black, very 
glossy ; antenne dark ferruginous. Length 6 lines. 


Lepispilus*® Stygianus. 
EL. niger, nitidus ; prothorace brevi, valde transverso, angulis anticis 
haud producto, rotundato. 


Hab. “ Alps of Victoria.” 


Entirely black, glabrous, shining; head small compara- 
tively; clypeus not distinctly separated from the front, its 
punctures not more crowded than those on the rest of the 
head ; prothorax short, very transverse, minutely punctured, 
anterior angles not produced, broadly rounded; scutellum 
equilaterally triangular; elytra large, very convex, much 
broader behind (probably in ¢ only), with rather fine punctures 
irregularly crowded, and here and there almost obliterated, 
with no traces of lines or foveated impressions ; body beneath 
and legs glabrous and glossy, the tibiee thickly punctured and 
strongly dilated at the tips. Length 10 lines. 

Radically distinct from its only congener (L. sulcicollis, 
Hope) in its colour, sculpture, absence of pubescence, and 
form of prothorax. My specimen appears to be a female. 


ALTES. 
Subfamily Crewarerx. 
Corpus longe pilosum. 
Antenne breves, art. duobus penultimis transversis. 
Tibi: lineares, ant. et interm. haud calcaratze. 
Tarsi postici art. basali breviusculo. 

These characters separate this genus from Chartopteryx, 
Westw., to which I had doubtfully referred the species (C. d7- 
nodosa) constituting its type. It 1s perhaps the most remark- 
able of all the Cyphaleinz, on account of the large hump at 
the base of each elytron, precisely as in the Brazilian genera 


* Westwood, Arcan. Ent. i. 44. 


Tenebrionide from Australia and Tasmania. 291 


Dicyrtus and Thecacerus. Altes binodosus, represented on 
Plate XII. fig. 2, is an ovate, convex, dark copper-brown 
insect, sparsely furnished with long flying hairs on the body 
and legs. Chartopteryx has erect scale-like hairs, rather 
thickly clustering at the base of the elytra, very different in 
their character and distribution from those on Altes. 


DECIALMA. 
Subfamily Crezarem. 
Antenne art. penultimis breviter obconicis. 


Tibie obsolete calcaratie. 
Tarsi lineares, art. ult. elongato. 


Head exserted ; clypeus broad, separated from the front by 
a straight groove. yes not contiguous to the—prothorax, 
prominent, broad, nearly entire. Antenne short, slender, the 
last six joints thicker than the rest, third shorter than the two 
next together, all, except the last, more or less obconic, the 
last ovate. Mentum trapezoidal, narrow at the base. Pro- 
thorax transverse, broadly emarginate at the apex, slightly 
foliaceous at the sides. Elytra oblong, slightly depressed ; 
epipleuree obliquely descending, nearly obsolete towards the 
apex. Legs short; femora thickened; tibiz linear, very 
shortly spurred ; tarsi slender, the claw-joint elongate. Pro- 
sternum produced behind. Mesosternum with a V-shaped 
notch. 

It is with some hesitation that I propose this as a genus 
distinct from Olisthena, Er.*, which is unknown to me, but 
with which it agrees, so far as he has characterized it, with 
the exception of the antenne: these he describes as having 
the penultimate jomts longer than they are broad, by which 
character he differentiates it from Pachycelia (=Lepispilus). 
On the contrary, in Dectalma the penultimate joints are broader 
than they are long; and in a subfamily like the Cyphaleine, 
remarkable for a difference of habit without a correlative dif- 
ference of structure, a character like the above becomes of 
importance. 

Decialma tenuitarsis. 
D. oblonga, modice convexa, nitida; capite prothoraceque nigris ; 
elytris fuscis, vage punctatis. 


Hab. Victoria. 


Oblong, moderately convex, shining; head black, very 
closely and rather finely punctured, but with few punctures on 
the clypeus; prothorax black, minutely and sparsely punc- 


* Wiegm. Arch. 1842, Bd. i. p. 177. 


292 =Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera and Species of 


tured, very short, the sides nearly parallel, but a little rounded 
anteriorly, anterior angles slightly produced ; scutellum brown, 
curvilinearly triangular; elytra a little broader than the pro- 
thorax, parallel at the sides, irregularly covered with small 
approximate punctures; body beneath and legs glossy chest- 
nut-brown, with minute scattered punctures; antenne not 
reaching to the base of the prothorax, and, with the tarsi, dull 
glossy ferruginous. Length 5 lines. 


BARYTIPHA. 


Subfamily Cypwarerm#. 


Antenne breviuscule, art. 8°, 9°, 10° transversis. 
Epipleure elytrorum postice vix angustiores. 
Tarsi subtus apice breviter pilosi. 


Head deeply inserted in the prothorax, convex in front; 
clypeus strongly emarginate, its groove arched. Eyes narrow, 
transverse, constricted in the middle, distant above. Antenne 
rather short, third joint twice as long as the second, fourth to 
seventh gradually shorter, eighth, ninth, and tenth transverse, 
the last rounded. Mentum broadly subcordiform, its face 
concave; lower lip rounded anteriorly. Maxille short, the 
inner lobe strongly hooked. Maxillary palpi securiform, labial 
subobeonic. Prothorax transverse, apex broadly emarginate, 
anterior angles not produced. Elytra slightly broader than 
the prothorax at the base, their sides subparallel; epipleuree, 
except at the base, nearly equal in width throughout. Legs 
rather short; tibiz gradually broader below; tarsi shortly 
pilose at the apex, basal joint of the posterior not longer than 
the two next together. Metasternum rather short; inter- 
femoral process narrowly triangular. 

The peculiar vestiture of the tarsi (composed of short stiff 
hairs confined to the apices of the joints) is exceptional, and 
at once differentiates this genus. Dr. Howitt tells me that the 
species described below is gregarious in old deserted swallows’ 
nests in hollow and decaying trees. 


Barytipha socialis. Pl. XII. fig. 5. 


B. fusca (aliquando brunnea), subnitida ; elytris fere opacis, sub-. 
tiliter substriato-punctatis. 


Hab. Victoria. 
Dark brown, sometimes reddish brown ; head and prothorax 
subnitid, very minutely punctured, the latter regularly but not 


very convex above; scutellum ‘rather broadly triangular ; 
elytra somewhat opaque, lightly striate-punctate, the punctures 


Tenebrionide from Australia and Tasmania. 293 


minute, approximate, the intervals of the strie slightly convex, 
the alternate ones rather more raised; body beneath brownish, 
the abdomen marked with delicate longitudinal lines; antennee 
and tarsi ferruginous, shining. Length 7 lines. 


MITHIPPIA. 


Subfamily Cyrwarer 2. 
Oculi prothorace haud liberi. 


Antenne art. haud transversis, tribus ult. gradatim crassioribus. 
Mesosternum amplum, declive, haud excisum. 


Head deeply inserted, rounded anteriorly; clypeus separated 
from the front by a shallow groove. Eyes partly covered by the 
prothorax, transverse, broad, remote. Antenne slender, none 
of the joints transverse, the last three a little stouter than the 
rest. Mentum trapezoidal, narrowed at the base. Prothorax 
subquadrate, flattish, broadly emarginate at the apex, with the 
anterior angles produced, the sides forming a narrow carina. 
Elytra oblong, slightly depressed; epipleuree obliquely de- 
scending, entire. Legs rather short; femora slightly thickened; 
tibie linear ; tarsi with the basal joint of the intermediate and 
posterior elongate, the last joint of all short. Prosternum 
rather broad, depressed, not produced behind. Mesosternum 
large, declivous, not notched. 

A degraded form of the Cyphaleinz, differing from the rest 
in its simple mesosternum, not notched for the reception of the 
prosternal process; the mesosternum, notwithstanding, pre- 
serves the peculiar hollowed surface which forms one of the 
characteristics of the subfamily. 


Mithippia aurita. Pl. XII. fig. 3. 
M. oblonga, depressa, brunnea, subnitida. 


Hab. Adelaide. 


Oblong, depressed, clear reddish brown, somewhat nitid ; 
head and prothorax very closely covered with oblong, rather 
small but deep punctures; the latter subquadrate, slightly 
rounded at the sides anteriorly, but a little incurved behind 
the middle, a shallow transverse impression towards the base ; 
scutellum semicircular; elytra very closely striate-punctate, 
the punctures large, square, and placed nearly at equal dis- 
tances both transversely and longitudinally, and each giving 
rise to a single recurved hair; body beneath brownish testa- 
ceous, shining, with rather crowded piliferous punctures ; fe- 
mora and tibie darker, closely punctured; tarsi and antenne 
yellowish ferruginous. Length 4} lines. 


294 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera and Species of 


Achthosus* laticornis. 
A. fusco-castaneus, nitidus; clypeo haud cornuto; prothorace ( ¢ ) 


in medio apicis leviter excavato; antennis art. 6 penultimis valde 
transversis. 


Hab. Clarence River. 


Dark chestnut-brown, glossy, slightly convex; head small, 
a broad triangular excavation between the eyes; clypeus very 
convex, not horned; antennz reddish, gradually broader to 
the seventh joint, the six penultimate very transverse ; pro- 
thorax broader than long, moderately convex, slightly rounded 
at the sides, finely punctured, the middle of the apex with 
an irregular excavation; scutellum small, triangular; elytra 
deeply striate-punctate, the punctures rather small and not 
approximate ; body beneath reddish brown, glossy ; legs paler; 
anterior tibie dilated, serrated externally, and emarginate in- 
ternally near the base ; middle tibize rather spined than ser- 
rated. Length 5} lines. 

The female differs in the prothorax being without any ex- 
cavation, the anterior tibiee without the internal emargination, 
and the somewhat smaller size. The type of the genus is a 
much larger and almost cylindrical insect, with a deep excava- 
tion occupying nearly the whole anterior portion of the pro- 
thorax, and with a short broad horn on the clypeus. I have 
another species, from New Zealand, closely resembling the 
above, but, from its simple prothorax, a lowering of the type. 
This genus is represented in South America by Antimachus, 
which also includes similarly degraded forms. 


TYNDARISUS. 
Subfamily Srroverziwz. 


Antenne breviuscule, ad apicem sensim crassiores, art. ultimo pre- 
cedente duplo longiore. 

Prothoraw transversus, lateribus marginato-productus. 

Tarsi longissimi, lineares, omnes sequales. 


Head small, subvertical, narrower anteriorly ; clypeus trun- 
cate at the apex; labrum prominent. Eyes broad, vertical, 
not approximate. Antenne rather short, a little thicker out- 
wards, the third joint longer than the fourth, the last oval, 
twice the length of the preceding. Mentum trapeziform ; 
lower lip as large as the mentum, rounded in front, slightly 
emarginate at the apex; its palpi stout, with the last joint 
large and subsecuriform. Maxille small, outer lobe transverse, 


* Pascoe, Journ. of Entom. ii. p.42. It belongs to the Ulomine. 
+ Probably Uloma levicostata, Blanch. 


Tenebrionide from Australia and Tasmania. 295 


strongly fringed, inner lobe narrow, elongate, and unarmed ; 
the palpi with the last jomt narrowly securiform. Prothorax 
small, transverse, a little expanded at the sides, the pronotum 
separated from the flanks by a well-marked carina. LElytra 
very ample, oblong, convex, slightly incurved at the sides ; 
epipleuree entire and channelled nearly throughout. Legs 
slender; femora rather short, fusiform; tibie thicker below, 
manifestly spurred, the posterior longest ; tarsi slender, as long 
as or longer than their tibiz, the anterior as long as the inter- 
mediate and posterior, thickly pilose beneath. Prosternum 
elevated, a little produced behind; mesosternum V-shaped. 
Intercoxal process triangular. 

The state of the subfamily to which this genus belongs is 
at present one of the most unsatisfactory of all the Heteromera. 
The typical genus Strongylium*, which has been recently 
elaborately monographed by M. Miklinf, contains 266 species, 
exclusive of those in English collections; and, as may be 
supposed, there is no more definite generic idea to be obtained 
from such a number than there would be from the same num- 
ber in any one of the so-called genera of the Linnean epoch. 
Putting, therefore, Strongylium aside as merely a designation 
for a collective number of discrepant forms, the genus before 
us may be at once distinguished from all others of the sub- 
family by the great length of the anterior tarsi, which if any- 
thing rather exceed the rest in that respect. The prothorax 
is also very different from anything that obtains in the other 
genera of this group, except Dicyrtus and Psydus. I am un- 
able to give the sex of my specimen, or to say if there are any 
sexual differences. Dr. Howitt has not given me its exact 
habitat. 

Tyndarisus longitarsis. Pl. XII. fig. 1. 


T. cupreo-brunneus, nitidus ; elytris substriato-punctatis. 
Hab. Australia. 


Copper-brown, glossy; head distinctly and closely punc- 
tured ; clypeus imperfectly separated from the front; antennz 
extending a little beyond the prothorax, joints five to ten gra- 
dually thicker and shorter, of a paler colour, and pubescent ; 
prothorax finely punctured, almost twice as broad as long, 
rounded at the sides anteriorly, a little incurved behind the 
middle, with the posterior angles acuminate, the apex slightly 
emarginate, the base with a broad middle lobe; scutellum 
curvilinearly triangular, the middle pilose ; elytra much broader 
than the prothorax, and about five times its length, oblong, a 


* Established by Kirby, in 1818, in the Trans. Linn. Soe. xii. p. 417. 
+ Acta Soc. Sci. Fennice, viii. p. 117 (1866). 


296 Rev, A. M. Norman on a few Hebridean Sponges. 


little narrower in the middle, nearly obsoletely striate-punc- 
tate, punctures minute, intervals of the striz feebly raised ; 
body beneath and legs dark brown, glossy, with a thin greyish 
pubescence. Length 9 lines. 


EXPLANATION OF PLATE XII. 


Fig. 1. Tyndarisus longitarsus. 

Fig. 2. Altes binodosus: 2a, the same in profile. 

Fig. 3. Mithippia aurita: 3a, meso- and metasterna. 
Fig. 4. Heleus squamosus. 

Fig. 5. Barytipha socials. 

Fig. 6. Hectus anthracinus. 


[To be continued. | 


XXXVIII.—WNotes on a few Hebridean Sponges, and on a new 
Desmacidon from Jersey. By the Rev. A. M. Norman, 
M.A. 


AT the time when my report on Hebridean Dredging was 
published * the few sponges which had been obtained were 
still unexamined. So little is yet known of the distribution 
of the Porifera that any contribution towards a knowledge of 
their geographical range, however slight, has its value; and 
for this reason I publish the following brief notes of the spe- 
cies observed in the expedition referred to, not without the 
hope that the extreme imperfection of this record may induce 
naturalists who may hereafter visit the Hebrides to pay some 
attention to this much neglected branch of marine zoology. 


Class Porifera. 
Order CALCAREA. 
Grantia compressa (Fabr.). 


G. ciliata (Fabr.). This and the foregoing common between 
tidemarks, Tobermory and Oban. 


G. ensata, Bow. <A rare species, only previously observed in 
the Channel Islands. A specimen found between tide- 
marks at Tobermory identified by Dr. Bowerbank. 


Leucosolenia coriacea (Montagu). This species seems to vary 
marvellously in colour. In other localities I have found 
it white and of a bright lemon-colour ; but as found at 
Tobermory it was violet ; and yet further in the ‘ British 


* “Report of the Committee appointed for the purpose of des 
the Coasts of the Hebrides by means of the Dredge.—Part II. On the 
Crustacea, Echinodermata, Polyzoa, Actinozoa, and Hydrozoa,” Report 
of the British Association, 1866 (1867), pp. 193-206. 


Rey. A. M. Norman on a few Hebridean Sponges. 297 


Spongiades’ it is recorded as dark crimson, dirty bluish- 
grey, and deep nut-brown ! 


Leuconia nivea (Grant). Tidemarks, Tobermory. 


Order SILICEA. 


Normania crassa, Bowerbank. This is a new genus, of which 
a description will be found in my Shetland Dredging Re- 
port [vide British Association Report, 1868 (1869)]. The 
type specimen measures six inches long, two and a quarter 
high, and rather less across. It is massive, but shows a 
tendency to assume a cup-like form. The Minch speci- 
men is one inch and a half long and as much in height, 
and is massive. It is not in such fine condition as the 
type, having been rolled and somewhat water-worn. The 
genus is intermediate in character between Pachymatisma 
and Heionemia. 


Polymastia mamillaris (Miller). Dredged in the Minch; spe- 


cimens small. 


Tethea cranium (Miller). Dredged in the deeper parts of the 
Minch, where it occurs in company with many other spe- 
cies which are found associated with it in the Shetland 
seas,—e. g. Phakellia ventilabrum, Isodictya infundibuli- 
formis and laciniosa, Normania crassa, Trochus occiden- 
talis, Chemnitzia eximia, Scissurella crispata, Crangon 
serratus, Hippolyte cultellata, Caberea Ellisii, Lepralia 
polita, laqueata, and crystallina, Idmonea atlantica, Hor- 
nera borealis, &c., which species, with three exceptions, 
are not as yet known to occur further south than the 
Minch. 


Dictyocylindrus stuposus (Ellis & Sol.). Young specimens, but 
in very fine condition, dredged in the Minch. 


Phakellia ventilabrum (Linn.). Very fine in the Minch. 


Hymedesmia radiata, Bow. On a valve of Pecten islandicus 
dredged in the Minch. The type and only other known 
specimens are from the Shetland Haaf. 

Hymeniacidon aurea (Montagu). Between tidemarks, Tober- 
mory; the specimens of a scarlet colour. 

H. ficus (Esper). A small specimen, between tidemarks, Oban; 
the first time that I have met with the species under such 
circumstances. 

Cliona celata, Grant. Dredged in the Minch and Sleat Sound. 


Halichondria panicea (Pallas). Tidemarks, common, as every- 


where. 
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. iii. 22 


298 Rev. A.M. Norman on a new Hebridean Sponge. 


H. Pattersonii, Bow. Off Loch Ewe, in company with Antedon 
celticus, Holothuria intestinalis, Poromya granulata, and 
other interesting animals, in some abundance. Colour a 
very dark brown. 


“ Halichondria expansa, Bowerbank, n. sp. 


“( Sponge compressed, expanding laterally, parasitical. Sur- 
face smooth and even. Oscula simple, minute, dispersed. Pores 
inconspicuous. Dermis furnished with a stout irregular net- 
work; rete composed of broad flat polyspiculous fasciculi ; 
spicula fusiformi-cylindrical, terminations incipiently spinous, 
spines very minute ; tension-spicula acerate, long, and slender, 
frequently flexuous, basal terminations incipiently spinous, 
few in number; retentive spicula bidentate, inequianchorate, 
minute, and few in number. Skeleton rather compact; rete 
variable, containing from one or two to five or six spicula ; 
spicula fusiformi-acerate, rather stout, incipiently entirely 
spinous, base prominently spinous. Interstitial membranes 
pellucid ; tension and retentive spicula the same as those of the 
dermal membrane, few in number. Gemmules membranous, 
aspiculous. 

“€ Colour in the dried state dark brown. 

“ Hab. Skye (Rev. A. M. Norman). 

““ Examined in the dried state.” 

The type specimen is attached to the hydrocaulus of Dipha- 
sia pinaster, dredged in the Sound of Skye, in the form of two 
triangular expansions, each about three-quarters of an inch in 
the greatest diameter. 


Isodictya cinerea (Grant). This is another species which seems 
to vary greatly in colour. The Tobermory examples were 
brown. 


I. infundibuliformis (Johnston). In deep water, the Minch. 


I. laciniosa, Bowerbank, n. sp. [vide Norman, Shetland Dredg- 
ing Report, Brit. Assoc. Report, 1868 (1869)]. The 
Shetland type on which this species is established is one 
of the largest and, at the same time, one of the most ele- 
gant of British Porifera. A small water-worn fragment 
procured in the Minch gives proof of the existence of the 
species among the Hebrides. 


Order KERATOSA. 


Chalina sertata (Grant). Tidemarks, Tobermory, on the under- 
side of large stones. 


Rey. A. M. Norman on a new Sponge from Jersey. 299 


Dysidea fragilis (Montagu). A very curious form of this spe- 
cies occurred between tidemarks at Tobermory. It incrusts 
stones with a thin layer, and is almost entirely devoid of 
the particles of sand which are generally found abundantly 
incorporated in the substance of the Sponge. 


It will be seen in the foregoing list how strongly the 
northern influence shows itself in the Sponges of this part of 
the west of Scotland; at the same time I think that we may 
perhaps see, in the presence of Leuconia nivea, Grantia ensata, 
and Chalina seriata, evidence of the same intermixture of 
southern and northern forms among the Porifera which we 
know to occur in other classes of the Hebridean inverte- 
brata. 


I take this opportunity of publishing the description of a 
new sponge from Jersey. The specimen was procured in 
1859; and having recently examined it I found it to differ 
from other species known to me, and therefore sent it to Dr. 
Bowerbank for his opinion. He has kindly supplied me with 
the following description :— 


“ Desmacidon copiosus, Bowerbank, n. sp. 
»p ) } 


“ Sponge sessile, coating. Surface rugged and uneven. Oscula 
simple, dispersed. Pores inconspicuous. Dermis subcrusta- 
ceous ; dermal membrane pellucid, profusely spiculous, fur- 
nished with a stout irregular network; rete polyspiculous, 
areas abundantly supplied with spicula; tension-spicula tri- 
curvate, acerate, small and slender, equicurvate, rather nume- 
rous; retentive spicula simple, contorted, and reversed biha- 
mate, very numerous and rarely biumbonate-bihamate, large 
and stout ; also inequidentato-palmate anchorate, and bidentate 
inequianchorate, both forms very minute and few in number, 
dispersed. Skeleton irregular and very open; fibre stout; 
spicula subclavate, fusiformi-acerate, stout, and very fusiform ; 
areas large and profusely spiculous ; tension-spicula subcla- 
vate, fusiformi-acerate, long and slender, exceedingly numerous 
and closely matted together ; also tricurvate acerate, small and 
slender, few in number; retentive spicula the same as in the 
dermal membrane, but more copiously distributed. Gemmules 
membranous, aspiculous. 

“‘ Colour in the dried state cream-white. 

“ Hab. Jersey (Rev. A. M. Norman, 1859). 

‘“‘ Kxamined in the dried state.” 


22% 


300 Mr. J. Miers on the Ehretiacez. 


XX XIX.—On the Ehretiacez. 
By Joun Miers, F.R.S8., F.L.S., &c. 


[Continued from p. 210. ] 
CREMATOMIA. 


I have already alluded to this group of plants, which I have 
separated from LHhretia: it forms a series distinguished by 
very salient characters, the type of which is the Bouwrreria 
exsucca of Jacquin, a plant hitherto very indistinctly described 
and confounded with others. From a flower of the original 
typical plant, contributed by Jacquin himself, from herbarium 
specimens, and assisted by an analytical drawing of the struc- 
ture of the fruit taken from a living plant, I have been en- 
abled to complete the characters of the genus here proposed 
under the title of Crematomia, a name derived from xpeuaa, 
suspendo, and Town, sectio, on account of its four carpellary 
achenia, suspended by stiff threads from the summits of a 
divided free axile column, somewhat after the manner of the 
suspended carpels in Glowania, many Crucifere, Umbellifere, 
and Geraniacew. The calyx is constructed as in Bourreria, 
only that its valvate segments adhere more firmly together, 
often splitting irregularly, by the swelling of the corolla and 
fruit, into two or three unequal divisions. ‘The corolla is 
tubular and fleshy, with a border of five orbicular segments, 
shortly unguiculated and cordately auriculated at their base ; 
the stamens are often pilose at their base, with anthers like 
those of Bourrerta; so also is the style, only that it is always 
more deeply cleft for a distance never less than one-fourth of 
its length. The ovary is subconical, seated on a fleshy disk, 
and has a placentation similar to that already described in 
Rhabdia, Cortesia, Khretia, and Bourreria. The drupaceous 
fruit has a thick coriaceous pericarp, that falls away, leaving 
a quadrately obovate cremocarp, which ultimately splits along 
its four angles, at first into two and afterwards into four equal 
achenia, angular within, flattish on the dorsal face, and some- 
what winged on the margins, the dorsal side being thick and 
of a remarkable spongioid texture, composed of numerous very 
long narrow cells, which radiate towards the periphery, all 
covered by a reticulated membrane. <A slender central column 
is found in the «axis, which splits to the base into two parts 
that again subdivide, forming four equal, erect, rigid, aristi- 
form supports, which are suddenly reflected at the summit 
into as many rigid funicular chords, whence the achenia are 
suspended at a point near their base. It is requisite that the 
fruit should dry in the open air to exhibit this structure com- 


Mr. J. Miers on the Ehretiacez. 301 


pletely. Upon the branch, after the fall of the leaves, the 
panicle remains, the pericarp dries and falls off, the carpels 
separate and are seen hanging from their spreading funicular 
supports; and when at length the achenia drop off, the divided 
column remains, supported by the persistent unequally rup- 
tured calyx. In the ventral angle of each achenium is an 
indehiscent, somewhat osseous cell, of half its length, of an 
oblong shape; and upon one of its sides there is a longitudinal 
narrow channel, filled with soft matter and nutrient vessels 
which penetrate into the cell below its apex, and to which the 
single terete seed is attached in a manner similar to that de- 
seribed in Rhabdia. The lateral large open foramen leading 
into a pseudo-cell, a characteristic feature in Bowrreria, is alto- 
gether wanting in Crematomia—a circumstance that affords a 
ready distinction between the two genera, which otherwise 
much resemble one another. This structure of the flower, 
ovary, and fruit renders Crematomia a valid genus of the 
Ehretiacee. The achenia, with their pericarpial covering, are 
well depicted in Richard’s drawing of a Cuban plant. 

All the known species of Bourreria are confined within the 
limit of the West-India Islands ; several belonging to Crema- 
tomia have a similar origin ; but one-half of its known species 
extend into the Columbian portion of the continent and into 
Mexico. 


CREMATOMIA, gen. nov.—Calyx tubulosus, ad medium in 
dente 5 acutos divisibilis, dentibus intus pilosulis, mar- 
ginibus dense tomentosis, estivatione valvatis, prumum 
firme adherentibus, demum segregatis, aut seepe in lobis 2-3 
inequalibus constans, persistens. Corolla tubulosa, carno- 
sula, twbo quam calyx longiore, fauce paulo ampliore, limbo 
5-partito, laciniis orbicularibus vel ovalibus, imo brevissime 
unguiculatis et rotundatim cordato-auriculatis, patentibus, 
gstivatione quincuncialiter imbricatis. Stamina 5 (rarius 6), 
laciniis alterna, tubo inserta; ji/amenta imo latiora, hic 
dense pilosa aut sparse pilosula, superne gradatim filifor mia, 
exserta; anthere 2-lobx, lobis oblongis, fusco-coriaceis, a 
medio segregatis, superne collateraliter adnatis, in sinu os- 
cillatorie affixis, lateraliter rima longitudinali alba utrinque 
dehiscentibus : pollen granosum, globosum, granis pulveri 
farinoso niveo immersis. Ovartum conico-oblongum, disco 
brevi suffultum, striatum, glabrum, semiseptis 2 oppositis, 
parietalibus, utrinque bilamellatim reflexis, marginibus 
ovulum amplectentibus, hine pseudo-4-loculare et 4-ovula- 
tum. Sty/us simplex, exsertus, apice fere ad medium 2-fissus, 
ramis rectiusculis, stigmate subpeltato singulatim munitis. 


302 Mr. J. Miers on the Ehretiaceee. 


Drupa majuscula, globosa, calyce persistente suffulta : per7- 
carpium crasse coriaceum, utrinque nitens, maturitate deci- 
duum ; mesocarpium parcum, subcarnosum: cremocarpium 
persistens, sub-4-gonum, in achenia 4 primum bigemina, 
demum omnino solubile; achenia ventre angulata, extus 
subplana aut paulo convexa, lateribus subalata, endocarpio 
dorsali amplo, spongioso-reticulato, e cellulis plurimis va- 
cuis elongatis radiatim centrifugis conflato, angulo ventrali 
1-locularia, 1-sperma, loculis oblongis, subosseis, indehis- 
centibus, latere unico summum versus foramine parvo (intra 
canalem angustum vasiferum e basi adscendentem) perforatis: 
columella centralis, principio ad basin bipartita, mox iterum 
fissa in carpophora 4 rigida tenuia erecta ad summum 
adscendentia; heec subito reflexa, chordas filiformes liberas 
ad achenia infra medium aflixas simulant, et hoc modo 
achenia libera in aere suspensa sunt : semen teres, loculum im- 
plens, e foramine suspensum, structura eadem ac 1d Bourrerie. 

Arbores et arbuscule in America tropica et in Antillis indi- 
gene: folia alterna, oblonga, petiolata: panicule corymbose, 
terminales, sepius laxe ramose; flores albi, mediocres, inter- 
dum mapores : drupee majuscule, sepius rubre. 


1. Crematomia Cumanensis, nob. ;—Rhamnus Cumanensis, 
Loefl. tin. 182 ;—Khretia exsucca, Linn. Sp. 275; Willd. 
Sp.1.1078; DC. Prodr. ix. 508 ;—Ehretia cymosa, Willd. 
(non Potr. nec Thonn.) in R. & Sch. iv. 805; DC. 1. c. 511; 
—arborescens, ramis teretibus, fusco-cinerascentibus, gla- 
bris, lenticellatis; foliis obovatis, acutis, imo cuneato-at- 
tenuatis, coriaceis, supra minute scabridulo-pilosulis, subtus 
pallidioribus, opace brunneis, glabris, minute rugulosis, 
marginibus paulo revolutis; petiolo tenui, suleato, limbo 
12-14-plo breviore: corymbis terminalibus, pedunculatis, 
dichotome multiramosis, compresso-angularibus, glabris; . 
floribus brevissime pedicellatis, bracteolatis ; calyce coriaceo, 
glabro, ineequaliter 2—3-fido ; corolla infundibuliformi, tubo 
calyce duplo longiore, lobis suborbicularibus, imo auriculato- 
cordatis, patentibus, filamentis paulo supra basin insertis, 
imo dilatatis et villosulis, mox filiformibus, ciliatis, longe 
exsertis ; antheris linearibus, imo fissis, in sinu oscillato- 
ris; stylo tenuissimo, longe exserto, pro quarta parte bi- 
fido; drupa 4-gone globosa, 4-pyrena, pyrenis dorso spon- 
giosis.—In Venezuela: v. s. in herb. Mus. Brit., Cumana 
(Moritz, 383). 

A tree twenty feet high, called by the natives Guatacaré ; 
its leaves are 8-34 inches long, 14 inch broad, on a petiole 

3 lines long: the panicle is 4 inches long and broad ; the ca- 


Mr. J. Miers on the Ehretiacee. 303 


lyx is 4 lines long, glabrous, striated, the tube of the corolla 
9 lines long, the lobes of the border 4 lines in diameter ; the 
stamens exserted 4 lines beyond the mouth; the anthers 
1} line long; the style as long as the stamens. 


2. Crematomia grandiflora, nob. ;—Ehretia grandiflora, Porr. 
Dict. Suppl. u. 3; BR. & Sch. ” Syst. iv. 529; DC. Prodr. 
ix. 510 ;—ramulis ‘patentibus, teretibus, substrictis : foliis 
ovatis, apice obtusis, imo attenuatis, ineequilateris, nervosis, 
utrinque glabris, subtus reticulatis, breviter petiolatis : pa- 
niculis corymbosis, terminalibus ; “calyce 5-dentato, sub- 
pubescente, cinereo ; corolla magne tubo calyci equilongo, 
lobis longioribus, ovatis, patentibus, rubellis ; antheris ob- 
longis, oscillatorus; stylo apice bifido—In Antillis, ins. 
S. Domingo (non vidi). 


This species appears to differ from C. Guatimalensis (Bour- 
reria grandifiora, Griseb.) in its smaller, more oval leaves, 
and a corolla with larger reddish lobes. The leaves are about 
2 inches long, 14 inch broad. 


3. Crematomia Guatimalensis, nob. ;—Beurreria grandiflora, 
Bertol. Fl. Guat. 10 (nom Griseb.) ;—Ehretia Guatima- 
lensis, DC. Prodr, ix. 507 ;—vamulis apice subpubescenti- 
bus; folis ellipticis vel elliptico- -oblongis, utrinque acutis, 
basi angustioribus, utrinque subglabris vel e tuberculis mi- 
nutis obsolete scabridulis, planis, nervis tenuibus, immersis, 
supra opacis, subtus pallidioribus ; petiolo subtenui, canali- 
culato, glabro, limbo 6-plo breviore : panicula corymbosa 
terminali, dichotome ramosa, ramis angulato-compressis, 
pubescentibus, bracteolis foliolosis, ovato- -lanceolatis ; calyce 
e laciniis coherentibus irregulariter 2—3-fido, coriaceo, extus 
glabro, intus subsericeo ; corolla albee tubo infundibuliformi, 
calyce triplo longiore, fauce ampla, limbi lobis suborbiculari- 
ovatis, imo cordato-auriculatis, patentibus ; filamentis paulo 
supra basin tubi insertis, imo dilatatis et ‘Villosis, exsertis 5 
antheris fusco-coriaceis, mucronatis, rima nivea utrinque 
dehiscentibus, oscillatoriis; stylo stamina gequante, apice 
bifido.—In Guatemala et Venezuela: v. s. in herb. Mus. 


Brit., La Guayra prope Las Cadugras (Moritz, 907). 


As the above characters, drawn from the Venezuelan plant, 
accord, with few exceptions, with the description given by 
Bertoloni of his species from Guatemala, I have referred it 
there. It differs from the preceding species, with which Dr. 
Grisebach confounds it (Cat. Pl. Cub. p. 204) in the much 
larger tube of the corolla, which is white (not reddish). The 
Beurreria grandiflora of that botanist, from Cuba (Wright, 


304 Mr. J. Miers on the Ehretiacez. 


3122), without any description, I believe to be a very different 
plant, though I have not seen it. 

The axils are 3-11 inch apart; the leaves are 34 inches 
long, 12 inch broad, on a petiole 7 lines long: the panicle is 
diffusely branched, has spathulately linear deciduous bracts, 
2-5 lines long, all pubescent; the pedicels are 1 line long ; 
the calyx is 4 lines long; the tube of the corolla 1 inch long, 
the lobes of the border $ inch long. 


4, Crematomia Guildingiana, nob. ;—ramis teretibus, sub- 
glabris, superne parce puberulis, cum axillis ramulorum 
ultimorum valde approximatis; foliis elliptico-oblongis, 
apice sensim acutis, imo acutioribus, utrinque glabris, opacis, 
supra fusco-viridibus, nervis subimmersis, subtus pallidiori- 
bus, nervis prominulis, marginibus vix revolutis; petiolo 
sulcato, obsolete puberulo, limbo 8-plo breviore: panicula 
corymbosa, terminali, dichotome expansa, ramis subcom- 
pressis, subglabris ; pedicellis brevibus ; calyce coriaceo, 5- 
dentato, aut ineequaliter subtrilobo, extus adpresse puberulo; 
corolle tubo infundibuliformi, calyce plusquam duplo lon- 
giore, lobis obtuse ovatis, imo breviter cordato-auriculatis, 
expansis; filamentis supra basin tubi insertis, imo dilatatis 
et villosis, mox puberulis, sursum filiformibus, paulo ex- 
sertis; antheris sublinearibus, rugulosis, mucronatis, imo 
divergentibus, oscillatoriis ; stylo exserto, tenuissimo, apice 
pro quarta parte bifido; ovario disco insito; drupa carnosa, 
acheniis 4 demum segregatis, e carpophoris suspensis, dorso 
spongiosis.—In Antillis: v. s. in herb. Hook., in flore et 
fructu, ins. 8. Vincenti (Guilding, cum icone e plant. viv.). 


The details shown in the analytical drawing of the Rev. W. 
Guiding, in regard to the peculiar mode of suspension of the 
achenia, are amply confirmed by the specimen which accom- 
panies it; but he does not appear to have seen the pericarpial 
covering of the fruits, which had fallen away at the period 
when he gathered the plant: this deficiency, however, is sup- 
plied by the Cuban specimens of Crematomia calophylla, and 
by Richard’s drawing of the same, It is now easy to under- 
stand the rough and incomplete sketch by Jacquin of the fruit 
of his Bewrreria exsucca, which it was impossible to compre- 
hend before, in the absence of any specimen. 

The branchlets are stout, 3 lmes in thickness, with axils 
4-3 inch apart; the leaves are 24-3 inches long, 14-1? inch 
broad, on a petiole 4 lines long. ‘The corymb is 23-3 inches 
long; the calyx 3 lines long; the tube of the corolla 8 lines 
long, the lobes 5 lines long; the filaments 8 lines long; the 
ovary and style 12 lines, the segments of the latter 2} lines; 


Mr. J. Miers on the Ehretiacee. 305 


the achenia are 7 lines long, 53 lines broad, narrowing up- 
wards and somewhat cordately inflected at the base; the cell 
and its contained seed are 3 lines long. 


5. Crematomia Jacquiniana, nob.;—Beurreria exsucca, Jacq. 
Amer. 45, tab. 173. fig. 17; Lam. Dict. i. 527 ;—Ehvretia 
exsucca, Linn. Sp. 275; DC. Prodr. ix. 508 ;—arborescens, 
ramis interdum subscandentibus; foliis ovatis, acutis, gla- 
berrimis, petiolatis: corymbis racemosis, subterminalibus ; 
floribus pedicellatis, albis, suaveolentibus ; calyce urceolato, 
nregulariter trifido, extus glabro, laciniis intus villosis ; 
corolle tubo calyce triplo longiore, lobis suborbicularibus, 
imo auriculato-cordatis, cum tubo crassiusculis, patentibus ; 
filamentis infra medium insertis, longe exsertis; antheris 
acutis, oscillatoriis; stylo apice bifido, exserto; fructu (de- 
lapso pericarpio?) sec. Jacq. viridi, 4-gono, apice obtuse 
angustato, 4-sulcato, ad angulos partibili, demum in achenia 
4 libera in arbore persistentia soluto.—In Nova Granada 
ad Carthagenam: v. s. in herb. Mus. Brit. (flos tantum, 
ab ipso Jacq. communicatus). 


This species, which is clearly identified by the flower sent 
by Jacquin, differs from the others I have seen, in its more 
fleshy texture and different proportions. It differs from all in 
its subscandent habit and the country of its origin; it agrees 
with Hhretia grandiflora, Poir., in the size of its leaves, but 
differs in its white (not reddish) flowers, which have a much 
longer tube and shorter lobes. 

It is a tree fifteen feet high; its leaves are 2 inches long; 
the calyx is 2} lines long, the tube of the corolla 6 lines long, 
1 line broad at its base, 5 lines in diameter in the mouth; the 
lobes are 4 lines in diameter, much overlapping one another 
by their auricular bases ; the stamens extend 23 lines, the style 
3 lines beyond the mouth. 


6. Crematomia venosa, nob. ;—ramulis teretibus, subvirgatis, 
striatis, glabris; foliis ovatis, apice rotundatis, mucronatis 
aut emarginatis, imo obtusis, subinzequilateris, in petiolo 
breviter subito decurrentibus, undique glaberrimis, supra 
viridibus, costa sulcata, nervis divergentibus rubellis arcua- 
tim nexis, prominule reticulatis, subtus pallidioribus, nervis 
rubescentibus et prominulis, planis, marginibus paulo re- 
pando-sinuleatis ; petiolo crassiusculo, sulcato, glabro, limbo 
4—8-plo breviore : panicula terminali, laxe ramosa, ramis di- 
chotomis, divergentibus, compressis, glabris ; bracteis valde 
deciduis ; floribus fere sessilibus; calyce extus obsolete pu- 
berulo, 5-dentato, dentibus acutis, intus cano-subsericeis ; 


306 Mr. J. Miers on the Ehretiacee. 


corolla tubo calyce longiore, lobis ovalibus, imo auriculatis; 
filamentis. medio tubi insertis, parce scabridule pilosulis, 
exsertis; antheris coriaceis, fuscis, rugosis, submucronatis, 
oscillatoriis ; ; stylo pro tertia parte bifido.—In Antillis: v. s. 
in herb. Hook., Jamaica (Dr. Alex. Prior). 


The branches are 1 or 2 lines in thickness, their axils are 
4—3 inch apart; the leaves are 33-32 inches long, 2 inches 
broad, on a petiole 5-10 lines long. The terminal, very 
spreading panicle is 5 inches long (including the peduncle of 
1? inches) and equal in breadth: the flowers are in bud, the 
calyx being 3 lines long. 


7. Crematomia calophylla, nob.;—Ehretia calophylla, Rich. in 
La Sagra, Fl. Cub. 1. 112, tab. 61; Walp. Ann. v. 541 ;— 
Bourreria reticulata, Griseb. Cat. Pl. Cub, 210 ;—ramulis 
angulato-compressis, glabris; foliis oblongis, apice rotun- 
datis, imo obtuse attenuatis et paulo ineequilateris, rigidis, 
subcoriaceis, utrinque glaberrimis, supra lete viridibus, 
lucidis, aut interdum maculis albis crebris pustulatis (nullo 
modo scabris), costa rubella, nervis valde divaricatis reti- 
culatis, subtus pallidioribus, flavide glaucis, costa crassa 
nervisque valde prominentibus, marginibus paulo revolutis; 
petiolo subvalido, sulcato, rigido, “elabro, limbo 3- _5-plo 
breviore : panicula terminali, valde expansa, dichotome ra- 
mosa, glaberrima, ramis longis, validis, striato-compressis ; 
calyce crasso-coriaceo, glabro aut obsolete piloso, acute 5. 
dentato, dentibus margine tomentosis, imo bractea lineari 
zquilonga decidua donato ; corolle tubo calycem equante, 
intra pubescente, lobis oblongis, rotundatis, imo brevissime 
auriculatis, tubo paulo longioribus ; filamentis imo dilatatis 
et pubescentibus, sub fauce insertis, cum costis totidem 
pilosulis continuis, exsertis ; antheris mucronatis, lobis ob- 
longis, superne adnatis, ad medium divaricatis, in sinu 
oscillatoriis ; stylo hos attingente, ad medium bifido; drupa 
majuscula, globosa ; pericarpilo coriaceo, utrinque nitido, 
pulpa paucissima; acheniis 4 dorso spongiosis, columella 
centrali affixis.—In Antillis: v. s. in herb. Hook., Cuba (spe- 
cim. typ. a La Sagra commun.) ; Cuba (Wright, 3124) ; in 
herb. Mus. Brit., Cuba (Wright, 3124, sub nom. B. reticu- 
lata). 


[can perceive no essential difference between La Sagra’s 
typical specimen and Wright’s plant, which Dr. Grisebach 
made a separate species, both (especially the Museum ap eouna 
agreeing admirably with Richard’s drawing. It is described 
as a small tr ee, the branches being furnished with large shining 


Mr. J. Miers on the Ehretiacee. 307 


leaves, approximated towards their extremities: the leaves 
are 8-5 inches long, 14-24 inches broad, on a stiff petiole 
1-1? inch long. The panicle is longer and stouter in fruit, 
when it is 64 inches long and broad, with long, thick, divari- 
cating branches, the peduncle being 24 inches long; the arti- 
culated pedicels are 4 line long; the calyx 3 lines long, the 
tube of the corolla 2 lines, its lobes 34 lines long ; the filaments 
are subpuberulous; the drupe is 9 lines long, 8 lines in dia- 
meter, supported on the stellated coriaceous calyx ; the achenia 
correspond in structure with the generic character. 


8. Crematomia coriacea, nob.;—ramulis angulato-striatis, 
glabris, rubescentibus ; foliis ovatis, apice rotundis et mu- 
cronulatis, imo rotundis et breviter auriculato-cordatis, 
coriaceis, undique glaberrimis, supra subpallidis, in costa 
nervisque valde divaricatis sulcatis, aut profundius vallecu- 
latis, venis grossis minute reticulatis, marginibus subrevo- 
lutis, subtus concoloribus, nitidiusculis, costa nervisque 
transversim venosis valde prominentibus; petiolo crasso, 
semitereti, supra sulcato, ruguloso, limbo 10-plo breviore : 
panicula laxe corymbosa, terminali, dichotome ramosa, 
ramis longiusculis, compressis, nitentibus, rubellis, glabris. 
—In Antillis: v. s. in herb. Hook., Cuba (La Sagra). 


This is very different from C. calophylla, to which it was 
referred by De Franqueville, who obtained the specimen from 
La Sagra. It is fructiferous, from which all the drupes have 
fallen. The species is remarkable for its oval, tick; coria- 
ceous leaves, which are cordate at base, with two imbricated 
auricular lobes, and are deeply channelled along the midrib 
and unusually spreading nervures. ‘The branchlets are thick, 
with axils 3-1 inch apart; its leaves are 23-3} inches long, 
13-24 inches broad, on a very stout petiole 3-4 lines long; 
the spreading panicle is 34 inches long. 


9. Crematomia attenuata, nob.;— Bourreria Domingensis, 
Griseb. in Flor. Brit. W. Ind. 482; — Bourreria calo- 
phylla, Giriseb. Cat. Pl. Cub. 209; Pl. Wright. Cub. 
528 ;—Bowreria tomentosa, Giriseb. (non Don) Cat. Pl. 
Cub. 209;—ramulis glaucis, rugulosis, tae foliis 
late ovatis aut ovato-oblongis, apice rotundatis vel paulo 
obtusis, subacutis et mucronulatis, a medio ad imum cu- 
neatim angustatis, supra glaberrimis aut costam sulcatam 
subpuberulis, lete viridibus, nitentibus, reticulatis, nervis 
tenuibus, subtus pallide glaucis vel dealbatis, glandulis mi- 
nutissimis nitentibus seepe munitis, costa puberula, mar- 
ginibus subrevolutis ; petiolo superne sulcato, glabro, limbo 


308 Mr. J. Miers on the Ehretiacer. 


5-7-plo breviore: panicula terminali, dichotome ramosa, 
cinereo-tomentosa, folio paulo breviore, bracteis minutis, 
valde deciduis ; calyce 5-dentato, cano-sericeo ; corolle tubo 
calyce dimidio longiore; staminibus paulo supra medium 
tubi insertis, exsertis; stylo pro tertia parte bifido; drupa 
globosa, calyce stellato suffulta, cerasi mole, pyrenis 4 ge- 
neris.—In Antillis: v. s. in herb. Hook., Jamaica, Albion 
Pen (Dr. Alex. Prior) ; Cuba (Wright, 3120, in flore) ; ibid. 
(Wright, 3124 a, in fructu). 


Dr. Grisebach has referred the first-mentioned specimen to 
Bourreria Domingensis, the second to B. tomentosa, and the 
third to B. calophylla, all which species differ extremely from 
the species under consideration, which is well marked by the 
characters above given. The leaves in the Jamaica specimen 
are a little broader and more rounded at the apex; but they 
are all in like manner much cuneated at the base. The drupe 
is smaller than in Crematomia calophylla; but its achenia 
prove that it belongs to the same genus, and not to Bourreria, 
certainly not to either of the above-mentioned species. Its 
leaves are 24-4 inches long, 11-2? inches broad, on a petiole 
4-7 lines long. 


10. Crematomia elongata, nob.;—ramulis compresso-teretibus, 
subnitidis, junioribus subtomentosis; folis lanceolato-ob- 
longis, apice sensim obtuse angustatis, imo cuneatis aut 
obtusiuscule attenuatis, supra e tuberculis parvis demum 
albidis adpresse scabrido-pilosis, nervis tenuibus immersis, 
subtus pallidioribus, glauco- vel ferrugineo-tomentellis, 
nervis paulo prominentibus, marginibus revolutis; petiolo 
tenui, canaliculato, recto, puberulo, limbo 6-plo breviore : 
panicula terminali, dichotome ramosa, cinereo-tomentosa, 
folio vix longiore; calyce 5-dentato, velutine puberulo, 
dentibus intus sericeis ; corolla tubo calyce paulo longiore, 
lobis suborbiculatis, imo cordato-auriculatis ; staminibus 
medio tubi insertis, antheris oscillatoriis, exsertis ; stylo pro 
tertia parte bifido, stigmatibus peltato-clavatis.—In Antillis : 
v. s. tn herb. Hook., Jamaica (Bancroft); ibid. (Macfadyen). 


A species distinguishable by its very elongated leaves, which 
are 3-44 inches long, 11-1? inch broad, on a petiole 6-9 lines 
long. 


11. Crematomia formosa, nob. ;—Ehretia formosa, DC. Prodr. 
ix. 510 ;—ramulis teretibus, striatis, glabris, axillis approxi- 
matis ; foliis divaricatis, ellipticis, apice subacutis, imo acu- 
tiuscule vel obtuse attenuatis, submembranaceis, supra 
opacis, subnitidis, glabris vel in nervis tenuibus immersis 


Mr. J. Miers on the Ehretiacex. 309 


tantum puberulis, subtus pallidioribus, cinereo-glaucis, sparse 
puberulis; petiolo tenuissimo, striato, superne puberulo, 
limbo 4-5-plo breviore : paniculis corymbosis, terminalibus, 
ramulis tenuibus, compressis, pallidis, glabris ; floribus spe- 
closis ; calyce turbinato, 5-dentato, extus brevissime tomen- 
toso, intus cano-sericeo; corolla carnosule tubo calyci 
equilongo, lobis patentibus, rotundis, imo cordato-auricu- 
latis, tubo duplo longioribus ; filamentis subulatis, pilosulis, 
imo villosis, supra basin tubi insertis; antheris divaricatis, 
oscillatoriis, longiuscule exsertis ; stylo ultra tertiam partem 
bifido, stigmatibus peltato-clavatis——In Mexico: »v. s. in 
herb. Hook., Tehuantepec, prov. Oaxaca (Andrieux, 201) ; 
Sierra Pedro Nolasco (Jungensen, 710). 


A tree thirty feet high, with branchlets 14 line thick, and 
axils 3 lines apart; leaves 23-34 inches long, 14-2 inches 
broad, on a slender divaricating petiole 5-10 lines long; the 
panicle is 2; inches long, with stiff spreading branches: calyx 
3 lines long; tube of corolla the same length, its lobes 6 lines 
long. 


12. Crematomia revoluta, nob. ;—Bourreria revoluta, H.B.K. 
i. 67 ;—Ehretia revoluta, DC. Prodr. ix. 507 ;—ramulis 
subteneris, teretibus, glabris; foliis oblongo-ovatis, apice 
rotundatis aut valde obtusis, imo cuneatis, crasso-coriaceis, 
supra profunde viridibus, lucidis, rude reticulatis, in costa 
rubescente sulcatis, undique glaberrimis, subtus pallidiori- 
bus, subrugulosis, nervis venisque reticulatis paulo promi- 
nentibus, marginibus revolutis ; petiolo glabro, canaliculato, 
limbo 8-plo breviore: panicula racemosa, terminali, pauci- 
flora; calyce carnosulo, 5-dentato, extus adpresse pilosulo ; 
corolle tubo calyce paulo longiore, lobis ovatis, imo auricu- 
latis, dimidio brevioribus; staminibus medio tubi insertis, 
imo tuboque illinc pilosis, paulo exsertis; stylo pro tertia 
parte bifido; drupa globosa, rubra, pyrenis 4 bigeminis.— 
In Antillis (hacienda de Regla, Cuba): v. s. in herb. Hook., 
S. Domingo (Schomburgk). 

A species easily distinguished from all others: its axils are 
about 4 inch apart; the leaves are 1}-2 inches long, 3-1 inch 
broad, on a slender petiole 24 lines long. The terminal pa- 
nicle does not exceed an inch in length; the calyx is 3 lines 
long ; the cylindrical tube of the corolla 4 lines, the lobes of 
the border 23 lines long; the subglobose drupe is 7 lines in 
diameter. 


13. Crematomia molliuscula, nob. ;—ramulis tenuibus, e foliis 
delapsis nodulosis, compressis, cinereo-tomentellis; foliis 


310 Mr. J. Miers on the Ehretiaceze. 


ellipticis, utrinque sensim subacutis, apice seepe obtusioribus, 
supra opacis, e tuberculis minutis scabride pilosulis, nervis 
tenuissimis immersis, obscure reticulatis, subtus pallidiori- 
bus, tomentellis, in costa nervisque vix prominulis cano- 
pubescentibus ; petiolo tenui, superne sulcatulo, cano-tomen- 
toso, limbo 8-plo breviore : ‘panicula terminali, corymbosa, 
folio _breviore, tomentosa, dichotome ramosa, pauciflora, 
ramulis bracteis parvis sublanceolatis donatis ; calyce fere 
sessili, 5-dentato, submembranaceo, extus cano-sericeo, intus 
puberulo ; coroll tubo subinfundibuliformi, calyce paulo 
longiore, lobis ovalibus, imo breviter auriculatis, tubo paulo 
brevioribus, patentibus ; filamentis imo pilosiusculis, medio 
tubi insertis ; antheris mucronatis, imo cordatis, longe ex- 
sertis; stylo ad tertiam partem bifido.—In Antillis: v. s. in 


herb. Hook., Jamaica (Macnab) ; ibid. (Macfadyen). 


A species differing from C. velutina in its larger, more fusi- 
form leaves which are minutely scabridulo-pilose above, in 
the longer tube of its corolla, in the insertion of the filaments, 
and mucronate anthers. The axils are 3-4 lines apart; the 
leaves are 23-45 inches long, 13-2} inches broad, on a petiole 
sail lines long ; “the panicle 1s 11-2 inches long ; ’ the calyx is 
21 lines long, with rather long acute teeth; the tube of the 
corolla 3 lines, its lobes 2} lines long. 


14. Crematomia velutina, nob. ;—Khretia velutina, DC. Prodr. 
ix. 508 ;—ramulis teretibus, substriatis, ciereo-tomentosis ; 
foliis ovato-oblongis, obtusis, submucronulatis, imo sub- 
acutis, sepe canaliculatim recurvis, supra opacis, velutino- 
pilosulis, in costa nervisque cano-pilosis, subtus paulo pal- 
lidioribus, cinereo-tomentosis; petiolo tenui, cano-tomentoso, 
limbo 7-plo breviore: panicula corymbosa, terminali, brevi, 
pauciflora, tomentosa ; calyce submembranaceo, cano-pubes- 
cente, 5-dentato, dentibus submucronatis, intus velutinis ; 
corolle tubo calyce paulo longiore, infra medium ad i inser- 
tionem staminum pilosulo, lobis subrotundis, i imo auriculato- 
cordatis; filamentis imo pubescentibus; antheris coriaceis, 
TugoSIS, basi divergentibus, exsertis ; stylo fere ad medium 
bifido.—In Antillis: v. s. in herb. Hook., Jamaica, Port 
Henderson (Lane). 


Its leaves are 13-13 inch long, 9-10 lines broad, on a 
petiole 24-3 lines ieaes the panicle is 2 inches long ; the 
calyx is 3 lines long , the tube of the corolla 4 lines, the lobes 
3 lines long; the very immature drupe is 3 lines in diameter. 


15. Crematomia spathulata, nob. ;—ramulis subtenuibus, tere- 
tibus, cinereis, junioribus adpresse pilosulis; foliis longe 


Mr. J. Miers on the Ehretiacee. 311 


spathulato-oblongis vel lanceolato-oblongis, obtusis, supra 
obscure viridibus, scabrido-asperatis, e tuberculis albis rigide 
pilosis, subtus pallidis vel brunnescentibus, pilis simplicibus 
rigidis adpressis vestitis, fere enerviis, marginibus revolutis; 
petiolo cano-pubescente, limbo 12-plo breviore : racemis folio 
brevioribus, aut terminalibus vel e ramulis novellis brevis- 
simis folio unico munitis ortis, 4—6-floris ; floribus brevissime 
pedicellatis ; calyce fere ad medium 5—6-dentato, dentibus 
mucronulatis, utrinque cano-velutino; corolle tubo calyce 
paulo longiore, lobis 5-6, rotundis, imbricatim expansis ; 
staminibus 5-6, medio tubi insertis; antheris longe ex- 
sertis, mucronulatis ; stylo ultra quartam partem bifido.—In 

Mexico: v.s. in herb. Mus. Brit. (ex herb. Pavon sub nom. 

Ehretia exsucca). 

The specimens bearing Pavon’s name, in his own hand, are 
inscribed in pencil, by D. Don, Cortesta spathulata; but it 
certainly does not belong to that genus. Its branchlets are 
slender, with axils 3-5 lines apart; the leaves are 1-13 inch 
long, 3-7 lines broad, on a petiole 1-14 line long; racemes 
little more than 4 inch long, pedicels 3-1 line long; calyx 
3 lines long ; tube of corolla 5 lines, wider in the mouth, lobes 
of border 3 lines long; anthers exserted 24 lines beyond the 
mouth of the tube. 


16. Crematomia Kunthiana, nob.;—Bourreria exsucca, H.B.K. 
i. 67 (non Linn. nec Jacq.) ;—vamis teretibus, glabris, in- 
canis, junioribus pubescentibus; foliis obovatis, obtusis, 
rotundatis, coriaceis, reticulato-venosis, seepius subglabris, 
utrinque preesertim in nervis strigoso-pubescentibus ; petiolo 
canaliculato, pubescente aut glabro, cum margine ciliato, 
limbo 10-plo breviore: paniculis terminalibus, corymbosis, 
pedunculatis, dichotome ramosis, pubescentibus; floribus 
sessilibus ; calyce irregulariter 2—3-fido, subpubescente, la- 
ciniis acutis; corolle tubo cylindraceo, calyce longiore, lobis 
5, rotundatis, patentibus; staminibus 5, tubo insertis, co- 
rollz zquilongis, imo villosis ; stylo bifido, stigmatibus ca- 
pitatis ; fructu 4-gone globoso, depresse rostrato, in achenia 
4 spongiosa demum soluto.—In Venezuela, prope Cumana 
(non vidi). 

This is indigenous with C. Cumanensis, and is also called 
Guatacaré by the natives; but it differs from it in its rounder 
leaves, not cuneate at base, of only half their size, on a shorter 

ubescent petiole, in its pubescent inflorescence with sessile 
owers, its tomentose calyx, its corolla with a shorter and 
more cylindrical tube. Its leaves are 1} inch long, on a petiole 

1-2 lines long. It is a tree 20 feet. high. 


312 Mr. J. Miers on the Ehretiacee. 


17. Crematomia Andrieuxit, nob. ;—Ehretia Andrieuxu, DC. 
Prodr.ix.510;—ramulis teretibus, flexuosis, rugosis, cinereo- 
tomentosis; foliis ovatis, imo rotundiusculis, apice obtusis 
aut obtusissimis, naviculari-recurvis, marginibus plicato- 
undulatis, utrinque canescenti-pubescentibus, nervis paral- 
lelis, divergentibus ; petiolo cano-velutino, limbo 8-plo bre- 
viore: panicula subcorymbosa, terminali, breviuscula, di- 
chotome ramosa, cano-velutina; floribus majusculis, capi- 
tato-aggregatis, brevissime pedicellatis; calyce breviter 
campanulato, 5-dentato, utrinque velutino; corolle tubo 
calycem vix excedente, late infundibuliformi, lobis rotundis, 
imo late cordato-auriculatis, patentibus, tubo duplo longiori- 
bus; filamentis imo villosis, sub fauce insertis, exsertis ; 
stylo pro tertia parte bifido.—In Mexico: v. s. in herb. 
Hook., Puebla (Andrieux, 200). 


A very distinct species, apparently of low growth, with very 
rough, flexnose, sine augue branchlets, with axils 3 lines apart ; 
leaves 1-1} inch long, 4—? inch broad, on a patent or reflected 
petiole 14-2 lines long: panicle 14 inch long, with crowded 
flowers; calyx 2 lines long and broad; tube of corolla 2 lines 
long, lobes 4 lines long. 


18. Crematomia fasciculata, nob. ;—Ehretia fasciculata, 1 B.K. 
ii. 66; DC. Prodr. ix. 508 ;—Lutrostylis mermis, Don, 
Dict. iv. 391 ;—ramosissima, ramulis teretibus, albescenti- 
bus, glabris; foliis im summo ramulorum brevissimorum 3 
vel 4, pseudo-fasciculatim approximatis, obovato-oblongis, 
obtusis, basi acutis, subcoriaceis, nervosis, reticulatis, utrin- 
que glabris, margine ciliatis, supra leete viridibus, subtus 
pallidioribus ; petiolo canaliculato, tenuissimo, ciliato, limbo 
5-6-plo breviore: paniculis corymbosis, terminalibus, bre- 
vissimis, dichotome ramosis, ramis angulatis, pubescentibus ; 
calyce 5-fido, dentibus acute ovatis, margine tomentosis ; 
ovario depresse globoso, sub-4-gono, elabro ; stylo fere ad 
basin diviso, laciniis erectis, stigmatibus subcapitatis ; drupa 
globosa, piperis mole, pyrenis 4, monospermis. —Prope Cu- 
mana (non vidi). 


The above characters, from Kunth’s description, conform 
with this genus, only that the style is more deeply divided 
than usual: the specimen from which they were taken, how- 
ever, was stated to be incomplete, and apparently without 
flowers and with immature fruit. We find a parallel of the 
almost fasciculate leaves in C. Guildingiana and in some spe- 
cies of Bourreria. The leaves are 2 inches long, on a petiole 
4—5 lines in length; the panicle is 1 inch long; the placenta- 


Mr. J. Miers on the Ebhretiacee. 313 


tion of the ovary after the fall of the corolla conforms to the 
character of the genus. 


19. Crematomia(?) huanita ;—Morelosia huanita, Z/. et Lex. 
Nov. Veg. Desc. 1; Don, Dict. iv. 392 ;—ramulis tortuosis, 
ultimis deformatis, angulatis; foliis in extremitate ramu- 
lorum ovatis, nitidis, integerrimis, longe petiolatis: pani- 
culis corymbosis, terminalibus ; floribus plurimis, sessilibus, 
articulatis et caducis, odoratissimis; calyce coriaceo, ven- 
tricose tubuloso, 5-fido; corolle tubo calyce subbreviore, 
lobis rotundis, estivatione inter se cucullatim imbricatis, 
demum patentissimis ; filamentis medio tubi insertis, subu- 
latis, imo tomentosis; antheris exsertis, sagittatis, polline 
albido ; ovario conico, striato; stylo apice 2-fido, cum stig- 
matibus clavatis; drupa globosa, sub-4-gona, subcarnosa, 
coriacea, nitida, styli vestigio apiculata, imo laciniis caly- 
cinis circumdata; nuce oblonga, 4-sulcata, loculis 4 mono- 
spermis (an in 4 demum solubili?)—In Mexico, ad Uru- 
puam, prov. Mechoacan (Valladolid) (non vidi). 


The Morelosta of La Llave and Lexarza has always been a 
genus of doubtful position : by its authors it was considered to be 
near Cordiacee on the one hand, and near Lbenacee on the other. 
Endlicher placed it after Symplocos, stating that its ovary was 
inferior and adnate to the calyx—an error arising from an 
ambiguous expression in its original character. Prof. De 
Candolle showed (Prodr. x. 177) that it could not belong to 
Borragineew, Ebenacee, or Styracee. The characters given 
of it are sufficiently clear, showing that its ovary is superior 
and enclosed in a tubular perigynous corolla, and that its fruit 
is supported by the ruptured segments of the calyx. 'The error 
above-mentioned has arisen from the expression of the author, 
“ calyx adherens,’ meaning persistent or attached to the base of 
the drupe. Its bifid style, combined with its other characters, 
shows that it belongs to Lhretiacee, and either to Bourreréa or 
Crematomia, probably the latter, on account of its Mexican 
origin, the short tube of the corolla, the large imbricated lobes 
of its border, and the stamens tomentose at base: it is a spe- 
cies near C. formosa, from which it appr to differ little. 
The character of the fruit was probably drawn from the drupe 
in an immature state, when the achenia were agglutinated 
together. 

It is described as a tree of middle size, with a scabrid, 
rough trunk, its leaves being 3-4 inches long, upon elongated 
petioles. 


1] 
Go 


Ann. d&: Mag. N. Hist, Ser. 4. Vol. ii, 


314 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE. 


Thesaurus Siluricus. The Flora and Fauna of the Silurian Period. 
By J. J. Brespy, M.D., F.G.8., &. 4to, pp. i-liv & pp. 1-214. 
London: Van Voorst, 1868. 


Dean ConyBEare’s apothegm, ‘“ The boldest and happiest generaliza- 
tions must depend on details,” is the author’s motto; and his book 
is full of details, with a short Introduction showing what facts and 
inferences may be derived therefrom, and how they are to be worked 
out. It is a praiseworthy and elaborate attempt to collect and 
arrange all that is known of the creatures that existed in the far- 
back period termed ‘ Silurian” by geologists, and to treat of them 
as a fauna and a flora, with their regions, provinces, and habitats, 
their incomings and migrations, their persistency or evanescence, 
and their relationship as predecessors, if not as ancestors, to such as 
live and flourish at the present day. 

The body of the work consists of a systematic catalogue of the 
known Silurian fossils, arranged in natural-history order, as far as 
existing circumstances permit, together with the authorities for 
genus and species (the former with dates), and indications of the 
formations in which the species occurs, and the country in which it 
is found. The great natural groups adopted are Plante (p. 1), 
Amorphozoa (p. 3), Actinozoa (p. 6), Crinoidea (p. 18), Cystidea 
(p. 24), Asteridea (p. 27), Annelida (p. 29), Trilobita (p. 33), Phyl- 
lopoda and Ostracoda (p. 72§), Polyzoa (p. 78), Brachiopoda (p. 88), 
Monomyaria (p. 126), Dimyaria (p. 131), Pteropoda and Heteropoda 
(p. 143), Gasteropoda (p. 150), Cephalopoda (p. 170), and Pisces 
(p. 192). An Appendix of Addenda, Errata, List of Authors, and 
Index of Genera completes the work, which, however, has been 
supplemented with an additional fly-leaf of corrigenda, chiefly re- 
lating to double insertions, both old names and synonyms having 
been catalogued in many instances ; but the correction of these and 
of numerous other mistakes of copying, misplacement, and omission 
really makes but a small percentage of difference in the estimated 
totality of known Silurian life; and the author’s figures may be taken 
for fairly approximate statistics whereon to found the biological in- 
ferences and philosophical conclusions which in part he produces, 
and in large part he wishes others to work out. 

Dr. Bigsby supplies in the introductory “ Facts and Observations” 
some highly suggestive essays, pregnant with useful truths. Ist. 
On the influence of Locality on the nature and amount of life, 
p. xxxiv, he observes that, as “every tolerably large space of sea- 
bottom has its own conditions and its own fauna,” and as ‘the 
physical state of land and sea was and is as local as the population,” 
every considerable Silurian region contains much that is peculiar, 
generic alliances being the main links between the creatures of dif- 
ferent Silurian areas. ‘The maximum of life is usually local, 
meaning by that expression the largest combination of abundance, 


Bibliographical Notice. 315 


variety, and rank. It may show itself in any country, in any part 
of an epoch, or of a stage, in the middle or at the end of either, 
being governed principally by the nature of the sediment.” “Striking 
examples of localization in time and place” are pointed out, as “‘ the 
rich Primordial beds of Western Newfoundland and of Quebec, the 
crowded Pleta beds of Esthonia and Russia, the Trenton Limestone 
of the State of New York, the Bohemian beds E. e. 1, 2, some of the 
Welsh beds near the same horizon as those of Prague, the Lower 
Helderberg rocks of New York;” and, on the other hand, isolated 
localities and extensive areas nearly barren of life among the wide- 
spread Silurian strata are indicated. He notes that out of 9030 spe- 
cies of marine creatures registered as belonging to the Silurian pe- 
riod, 4628 only are set down as met with in one locality of a certain 
radius. Some species have inhabited many areas, as indicated by 
their finding-places, from two to twenty-five ; such are the remain- 
ing 4402. ‘“ Such a very great number of species (4628) being each 
restricted to a single locality is an important fact. They are so 
many specific centres.”.. . .“ It indicates that when species are com- 
mon to two sets of beds, more or less apart, the connexion between 
the latter is closer than has hitherto been thought, and, further, that 
the absence of identical species in two beds does not forbid consider- 
able relationship.” . . . .‘* Multiple creation is implied, going on every- 
where, and affecting every form of life. The grand mystery of 
creation has been in operation, all through the epoch, in thousands 
of places.” By a table showing the number of Silurian species, be- 
longing to each of the orders, and known only at one place, we are 
shown “that in each order the tendency of the species inhabiting only 
one place is to one-half of the whole number,” though some fall short 
in the average and some are in excess. Other interesting facts, as 
food for speculation, are also offered on this point. 2nd. First ap- 
pearances (p.XxXxXvii). From observations resting wholly on natural- 
history facts derived from the ‘ Thesaurus’ and similar sources, the 
author regards the first appearance of a creature in its lowest trace- 
able place in the succession of strata as being indicative of its time 
and place of creation. This is liable to be mistaken sometimes, but 
nearly sure to be ultimately corrected; and he finds that, as a fact, 
it may be reasoned from with tolerable safety. 3rd. The duration 
of species (p. Xxxyiii). ‘ This is an important part of vital statistics, 
which, running up the whole scale of existences, reaches and deeply 
interests man himself.” Much has been written on this subject. 
Dr. Bigsby points to M. Barrande’s late researches as really showing 
that ‘a species only exists in Bohemia during a part of a stage- 
subdivision, and that the organic separation of part from part is very 
sharp, leaving but a brief interval for the exercise of natural selection.” 
4th. Extinction and its causes (p.xxxix). 5th. Migration and con- 
ditions favourable or inimical to distribution (p. xli). 6th. Recurrence, 
or vertical range (p. xliv). 7th. Divergence (p. xlviii), or change of 
residence from ground to ground. Under all these headings, the mu- 
tual dependence of species, the influence of sea-bed, climate, depth, 
feeding-grounds, and other physical conditions are important topics 
23* 


316 Biliographical Notice. 


kept in view ; and the author looks at the relationship of creatures to 
conditions from a teleological point of view. The evolutionist, how- 
ever, will find little to interfere with the feasibility of his scheme, 
except the indistinctness of the earliest and of many of the inter- 
mediate circumstances of the life-history of a species. The natu- 
ralist, whatever views he may adopt, will here find much that is 
worth noting, and not attainable without such patient and work- 
loving research as has produced the ‘Thesaurus Siluricus’ and its 
Introduction. Other matters for consideration are suggested at 
p- li, such as a comparison of Silurian and Recent Sea-beds, the 
Bathometry of ancient and modern molluscan life, the possible syn- 
ehronism (or, rather, homotaxis) of strata, the foreshadowing of 
coming faunal groups, and so on. 

With reference more especially to the first six lines of consideration 
above noted, the author has treated of some great groups of Silurian 
animals, namely, the Gasteropoda, Trilobita, Cephalopoda, Brachio- 
poda, and Echinodermata (pp. vii-xx), showing, in his concise and 
almost quaint, apothegmatic style, the results of a rigid examination of 
the multitudinous entries in the ‘ Thesaurus,’ and in numerous tables 
of condensed information their localization, distribution, habitats, 
appearances, recurrency, and other conditions and peculiarities. At 
p- xx he treats of the flora and fauna of the so-called “ Primordial” 
stage of Silurian life; at pp. xxiii-xxxii he gives a very valuable 
series of observations on the Silurian fossils of Bohemia, which, by 
their local abundance and the scientific care with which they have 
been discriminatingly collected and described, are of as great a value 
as the perfect dredgings of any sea-area; and, indeed, they are 
more complete. Their relationships both among themselves and to 
other Silurian groups can now be easily mastered; and geologists 
will thank both Dr. Bigsby, for his analytical work, ‘and the eminent 
Barrande, for the liberal communication of facts the harvest of years 
of labour, and of ripe opinions due to careful judgment and extensive 
knowledge. The long special lists of M. Barrande’s latest additions 
to Bohemian paleontology, given on several pages in the ‘Addenda’ 
to the ‘ Thesaurus,’ are proofs of the anxious care to complete a good 
work, and of the ready aid given in furtherance thereof. 

The universality of the Silurian system of rocks (p. xxxiii) is the 
only other subject that the author has allowed himself to treat of, 
and that briefly. ‘‘ More than fifty great terrestrial spaces, scattered 
over the whole earth, are occupied with some portion of the Silurian 
succession of rocks, with their proper stratigraphical habitudes, 
connexions, &c.” Well may Dr. Bigsby wish to see the life-con- 
ditions of this great old ocean-territory brought before the mind, as 
a grand picture of creative power, skill, and goodness! He has 
commenced the sketch of this scene of restored existences; he has 
stretched the canvas, prepared the palette, and sketched in the out- 
lines of the work; he has copied his lines and taken his tints from 
many Other studies and palettes besides his own, in good faith, with 
perfect confidence in the ready cooperation of geologist and natu- 
ralist, and in strong hope that the finished work will be a labour of 


Miscellaneous. 317 


love to many, as his ‘ Thesaurus’ has been to him; and whether 
reflecting, however dimly, the processes of evolution, or the results 
of direct creation, this hoped-for reproduction of Silurian life in all 
its bearings, in both an analytic and a synthetic form, will be a work 
worth any man’s labour, adding to useful knowledge, and enlarging 
our conceptions of the ways and means of Nature and of the grandeur 
and perfection of her Creator. 


MISCELLANEOUS. 
Birds in the Philadelphia Museum. By Dr. J. E. Gray. 


Tue collection of stuffed birds formed by Mr. Wilson, and pre- 
sented to the Museum of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Phila- 
delphia, is a very large one. Dr. Harvey, the algologist, in his letters 
just published in his ‘ Life,’ which give the most lifelike and interest- 
ing account of the country, and especially the great centres, and of 
the scientific and literary men of the United States that I have read, 
observes, Dr. Leidy ‘‘ accompanied me over the museum, the collec- 
tion of birds in which is said to be the first in the world. Agassiz 
and the Prince Canino, both good authorities, say there is no such 
single cabinet in Europe” (p. 195). 

Having purchased the collection that formed the basis of the 
Museum in Philadelphia, for Mr. Wilson, I may give an account of 
how it was procured, more especially as it will show at what a 
moderate rate a large and beautiful collection may be obtained, and 
the manner in which such things are managed in France. 

Mr. Wilson called on.me as a stranger, saying that he wished to 
make a collection of birds, and that he had received an offer from a 
dealer who had mentioned my name, and he wished to know if I 
considered the price fair, and if the vendor was likely to carry out 
his engagements. The price proposed was a progressive one—three 
shillings per specimen for the first two hundred skins, four shillings 
for the next two hundred, the price increasing with each succeeding 
hundred, making the rarer birds very high. After some conversa- 
tion, and finding that he wanted it for the Academy of Natural 
Sciences of Philadelphia, of which I am a member, I said, if’ he 
wanted to form a museum, why did he not try to purchase a collec- 
tion, as there were several in the market? I mentioned two or 
three, among the others Prince Masséna’s collection in Paris. I said 
that it had been long for sale, and that I believed it could be pur- 
chased for a very moderate price—probably four francs (about 3s. 6d.) 
each specimen, which is the price that birds cost to be stuffed only. 
He said he had inquired about that collection, but it was not to be 
obtained for twenty times that sum, and indeed he doubted if it was 
to be purchased at all. A printed catalogue of the collection having 
been circulated, it was easily known what the amount would be at 
the price I named. I said that I intended to go to Paris in a very 
short time, and that, if he liked it, I would see what could be done. 


318 Miscellaneous. 


In a few days he called again, and asked me if I really was willing 
to undertake the commission, and if I believed I could obtain it at 
the sum I had named. I said I thought I might, and would try ; 
on which he sent me an order on Messrs. Green, the bankers in 
Paris, for double the amount I should require, according to the printed 
catalogue, and said, if necessary, I might use the whole sum. On 
my arrival in Paris, I put up at Meurice’s, and at once sent a mes- 
senger with a note to the Prince Masséna, saying that I was willing 
to purchase the collection of birds at the rate of four francs per 
specimen, and that I was prepared to pay for it in ready money. 
While sitting at dinner at the table @’héte, an aide-de-camp came in, 
all green and gold, with a cocked hat and a large white feather, to 
inquire for me, with a message from the Prince to inquire what I 
intended by ready money, and, when I explained, to inquire if I was 
ready to pay the sum that evening. I said no, that I had only just 
arrived in Paris, and had not delivered my letter of credit to the 
banker, but I would be ready to pay as soon as the bank opened the 
next morning. He said the bank opened early, and would I come 
to the prince at seven o’clock? to which I assented. I immediately 
sent my letter of credit to Messrs. Green, and mentioned the sum 
that I should draw for early the next morning. I kept my appoint- 
ment; the prince met me, declared the collection agreed with the 
catalogue, on which I gave his highness a cheque on Messrs. Green ; 
and he gave me a receipt and handed me the keys of the cases, and 
I sealed them up, the affair being settled in a few minutes. 

Having finished my work sooner than I expected, and it still 
being early, I went to call on my dear old friend Prof. De Blainville, 
and had breakfast with him. He asked what had brought me to 
Paris. I said, among other things, to purchase the Prince Masséna’s 
Collection of Birds, which I had done; on which he became much 
excited, and said that the French Government had intended to pur- 
chase it, and that he must take measures to prevent its leaving 
France. I said I was not aware that the Government wanted it, for 
I knew it had been for several years in the market, and it was now 
too late, as I had paid for the collection, which was now in my 
possession ; and I showed him the keys of the cases and the receipt 
for the money. At length my good and kind friend became pacified. 
I then sent to an English dealer residing at Dieppe to come and 
pack the collection for exportation to the United States, as Mr. 
Wilson wished me to do if I succeeded in getting it. 

It soon became buzzed about Paris that I had bought the collec- 
tion; and I had applications from several dealers to pack it, and 
remonstrances from others for having made the bargain myself, and 
not through them: they said that if I had employed them, I could 
have got it for the same price, and they have obtained a good profit 
out of it ! 

Mr. Wilson was much pleased with the purchase, and afterwards 
purchased the cases, in which the birds were retained, and the 
specimens of the parrots that were not contained in the catalogue. 
On my return from Paris, Mr, Wilson sent me a very complimentary 


Miscellaneous. 319 


letter containing a cheque for £50, which I returned to him, ob- 
serving that there were duplicate specimens of certain birds in the 
collection that we had not in the British Museum, and that I should 
be pleased if he would let the Museum have them, which he most 
readily acceded to. 

The collection was a very large and good one, but it has one 
fault common to most French collections ; that is to say, the bird- 
stuffers constantly pull off the feathers, and replace them, with gum, 
so as to give the body a smooth appearance, and they are not 
always careful to put the feathers into the parts from which they 
were extracted. Until I saw the operation in the French laboratories 
I could not understand why some figures of birds in French works, 
and some descriptions of species taken from specimens in French 
museums, are said, as in Wagler’s ‘Systema Avium,’ not to be quite 
true to nature. 


Genera of Gorgoniadee. By Professor Verrixu. 


Professor Verrill, in a paper on the Corals and Polypes of the west 
coast of America, in the first volume of the ‘Transactions of the Con- 
necticut Academy,’ p. 385, proposes to divide the family Gorgoniade 
into genera according to the spicules, thus :— 

1. Gorgonia, with spindles in the ccenenchyma and an external 
layer of peculiar small club-shaped spicules, producing a smooth sur- 
face. Type G. verrucosa. Professor Verrill says this genus is very 
nearly allied to Hunicea. 

2. Pterogorgia. The spicules in the coenenchyma small, with double 
spindles, and also crescent- or bracket-shaped; they are nearly smooth 
on the convex side. Type P. acerosa. 

3. Eugorgia, with longer and shorter double spindles and nu- 
merous double wheels ; surface decidedly granulous with naked spi- 
cules. Type #. ampla. 

4, Intigorgia, having only the two forms of double spindles; surface 
somewhat granulous, but less so than in the last. Type Z. Flore. 

He proposes to divide the genera into groups according to the 
branching of the coral, which M. Valenciennes used as a generic 
character. 


Lamarck’s Collection of Shells. By Dr. J. E. Gray. 


Lamarck, in his work on Invertebrated Animals, described some of 
the species of shells from specimens in his own cabinet, and others from 
examples in the Museum of the Jardin des Plantes. This naturalist, 
who had a most wonderful faculty of perceiving natural groups and 
their relation to each other, and certainly was one of the most in- 
dustrious of the votaries of natural science (for he not only published 
on zoology and botany, but on other branches of science), in his old 
age became blind, and so reduced in circumstances that when I 
saw him he was living in a very small room, with scarcely any fur- 
niture, on the stair leading to the library of the museum, chiefly 
supported by the labours of his daughters, who were employed to 


320 Miscellaneous. 


place the plants in paper for the herbarium. I am glad to say that I 
never knew any man with even the slightest pretence to being a 
scientific student living in such a miserable state in this country ; 
and to me it was a great distress to see two members of the Institute 
so illustrious as Lamarck and J.C. Savigny, who had done such 
good work while they had eyes to see, living, when they became 
blind and feeble by age, in such poverty and distress. To these 
names I might add a third conchologist, De Montfort; but his la- 
bours were small compared to the others’, and his state of poverty 
more abject. The botanists of the Institute are not more fortunate 
or more cared for. I recollect with sorrow my visit to Louis Claude 
Richard, the author of the invaluable ‘ Analyse du Fruit,’ and to 
M. du Petit-Thouars, a botanist who had done good work, and bears 
a name so celebrated in the naval annals of France. Our scientific 
men are rarely pensioners of the state, like the members of the In- 
stitute ; but still they never come to such poverty, or die a lingering 
death from want of food and warmth, and at the same time are free 
to express any opinion, scientific, religious, or political, that they may 
conscientiously hold or wish to inculcate. 

The Baron Benjamin Delessert purchased Lamarck’s private col- 
lection of shells. When I went to Paris to study the types of the 
species which Lamarck had described, that I might name the shells 
in the British Museum with certainty, and also in hopes that I might 
have time to prepare for the press the work on the species of shells 
on which I had long been working, M. Delessert, who knew me 
years before as a botanical student, received me with his usual 
kindness, and offered me every facility to study the shells in the 
Lamarckian collection and make notes on them. I found in this 
collection species that had greatly puzzled me when, on a previous 
visit to Paris, I examined the shells as I could see them through 
the glass cases in the Jardin des Plantes; for there I observed that 
several of the specimens that were marked with the names of the 
new and unfigured species in Lamarck’s ‘ Histoire ’ were well-known 
species, properly named in other parts of the collection ; and I was 
more surprised when I found, on comparing them with Lamarck’s 
short descriptions, that they could hardly be the specimens from 
which he had taken his characters. The difficulty was set at rest 
when I consulted M. Delessert’s collection ; for 1 then found that 
the shells in Delessert’s collection that bore these names were either 
very distinct species or well-marked varieties, and there could be 
no doubt that they were the proper types of the Lamarckian 
species. 

M. Delessert, in 1842, soon after obtaining the Lamarckian col- 
lection, published a large folio work, with very accurate plates, en- 
titled «* Recueil des Coquilles décrites par Lamarck dans son ‘ Histoire 
Naturelle des Animaux sans Vert¢bres’ et non encore figurées,” which 
enabled conchologists to determine with accuracy many Lamarckian 
species. M.Kiener, who was the curator of the conchological por- 
tion of M. Delessert’s collection, published, under the Baron’s sanc- 
tion and by his pecuniary assistance, the beautiful work entitled 


Miscellaneous. 321 


* Tllustrations Conchyliologiques, ou Descriptions et Figures de toutes 
les Coquilles connues.” After Kiener’s death, this work was continued 
by M. Chenu, who succeeded him, and it has reached its 84th Part; 
but I fear there is very little hope now of its being continued 
further. 

M. Chenu (from the same collection, and I believe by the liberal 
assistance of its possessor) brought out his most useful ‘ Manuel de 
Conchyliologie et de Paléontologie ’—* Conchyliologie” in two large 
volumes, illustrated with nearly 5000 woodcut figures, which is cer- 
tainly the cheapest work on science ever published. 

M. Delessert has certainly done all in his power to illustrate the 
conchological labours of Lamarck and to forward the science. 


On the Constitution and Development of the Ovarian Egg of the 
Sacculine. By J. Gerse. 


In the ovule of a considerable number of species belonging to 
various classes of animals, there is, besides the vesicle known to 
physiologists as the germinal vesicle or Purkinjean vesicle, a second 
vesicle, generally of smaller size, which occupies a position more or 
less approximate to the former. Wittich, Siebold, and Y. Carus 
have indicated it in the ovules of Aranea domestica; Balbiani has 
discovered it in those of the Myriopoda, of the Crustacea of the genus 
Oniscus, of frogs, of a considerable number of spiders, dec. ; and, finally, 
Coste figured it as early as 1847 in the primitive ovule of the bird, 
immediately above the vesicle which forms the centre of the cica- 
tricula. 

What is the function of this second vesicle? Are we to regard it, 
with Balbiani, as the true formative centre of the germ? or is it not 
destined to fulfil some other function ? 

This question may be completely solved by the study of the ovule 
of those singular parasites the Sacculine (Sacculina, Cavolini, = Pel- 
togaster, Rathke), which are found adhering to the tail in certain 
Crustacea, especially Cancer menas. 

In these parasites the reproductive organ, which alone forms five- 
sixths of the mass of the animal, contains ovules of all ages, the 
various evolutionary phases of which may be traced from their origin 
to maturity. Taken from about the central part of the organ, these 
ovules, which are only from 0-06 to 0-08 millim. in diameter, present 
a form so different from that generally exhibited by those of other 
animals, that it would be difficult to recognize their true character, 
if we did not see them pass from this to a more advanced stage, which 
leaves no doubt on the subject. They are then formed:—1, of two 
independent, transparent vesicles, of nearly equal volume, and touch- 
ing each other almost by a single point of their circumference ; 
2, of a general envelope (vitelline membrane), which is very delicate 
and constricted about the point where the two vesicles are in appo- 
sition ; 3, of a small quantity of colourless substance, excessively 
finely granulated, which separates the two vesicles from the enve- 
loping membrane. The ovule, instead of being globular, is there- 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. i. 24 


322 Miscellaneous. 


fore here bilobed and, as it were, composed of two ovules placed side 
by side and similar in form and organization. 

To this first phase others soon succeed which reveal to us the 
function which these two vesicles are destined to fulfil. Each of 
these vesicles soon becomes enveloped by fine globules, which make 
their appearance successively. But whilst round one of them the 
globules remain very small, retain nearly the same volume through- 
out, and seem to have a limited multiplication, round the other ve- 
sicle they present themselves of very different sizes, gradually in- 
crease, and become more and more abundant as the ovule approaches 
maturity. 

That lobe of the ovum in which this increase in the number and 
volume of the primitive elements takes place necessarily undergoes 
proportionate modifications; it enlarges for the reception of the 
materials which increase in it, just as the vitelline membrane of the 
bird’s egg enlarges in proportion as the vitellus is formed, and it 
finally acquires such a predominance that the other lobe, the deve- 
lopment of which has remained in a manner stationary, only forms at 
one of the poles of the ovule a little prominence like that which is 
produced in the ovum of osseous fishes in consequence of the conden- 
sation of the vitellus. 

Such is the appearance presented by the mature ovule of the Sac- 
culine. As to its organization, it only differs from the very small 
ovules by the intervention in unequal proportions of two distinct 
elements. The predominant element, formed by a mass of large and 
small globules, in the midst of which one of the primitive vesicles 
always shows itself, is, there is no doubt, the analogue of the yelk of 
the bird’s egg—that is to say, the material destined for the nourish- 
ment of the future embryo; whilst the restricted disk, situated on 
the periphery of the ovum and composed of very small granules 
grouped round the other primitive vesicle, evidently represents the 
cicatricula of birds—that is to say, the essential and fundamental 
portion of the ovum, of which the materials are directly employed 
in the formation of the new creature. 

The study of the ovule of the Sacculine, therefore, gives us the 
signification of the two vesicles which are contained in the ova of 
certain species ; we may even say that in this case the demonstration 
is complete, for we may follow the phenomenon in all its phases. 
One of these vesicles is the formative centre of the germinative ele- 
ment, and must retain the name of germinal vesicle under which it is 
already known ; the other is merely the formative centre of the nu- 
tritive element.—Comptes Rendus, February 22, 1869, tome Ixviii. 
pp. 460-462. 


Euplectella. 


Dr. C. Claus, the Professor of Zoology and Director of the Zoologi- 
cal and Zootomical Institute of Marburg, has published an essay on 
Euplectella aspergillum in quarto, with a beautiful photographic illus- 
tration representing two varieties of this sponge, and three copper- 
plates of the spicules of which it is formed. Dr, Claus states that the 


Miscellaneous. 323 


spicules are composed of numerous concentric coats ; and in one figure 
he represents the fracture as produced in the centre, showing about six 
thick layers, each shorter than the preceding ; but all the other breaks 
are represented short, straight or oblique, like a broken glass rod. The 
short reflexed hooks on the surfaces of the elongated spicules at the 
root of the sponge are formed by folds of the siliceous lamina. 

He describes the network as formed of more or less elongated spi- 
cules united by a siliceous cement, which, like the spicules, is depo- 
sited in lamine. 2 

Dr. Claus’s plates show that the spicules of this sponge are formed 
of concentric lamin as are the spicules of Hyalonema—which, 
I believe, has not before been observed ; and at the same time he 
shows that the spines on the surface of the spicules are formed in a 
very different manner from the ring of spines on the spicules of that 
genus.—J. E. Gray. 


Sea-Pools in the Friendly Islands. 
By Dr. Harvey. 


“JT walked out on the coral-reef opposite the landing-place [at 
Tongataboo |. It fringes the whole north side of the island, in some 
places extending a mile or more from the beach. A great part of: 
the surface was worn and dead, but in the pools the coral was alive. 
Near the margin of the reefs these pools were numerous and deep, 
and in them many beautiful corals were growing luxuriantly. They 
were various—some branching or leafy, others knobby or massive, 
some bushy, some tree-like, or saucer-shaped or huge disks, some 
sessile, others on stems. The colours varied from white to brown, 
purple, green, yellow, flesh-colour, and dull red ; and many reflected 
rainbow-tints changing with the angle, particularly at the tips of 
the branches. The water was clear as air; and through it multi- 
tudes of little sapphire fishes (Coloto) darted among the coral- 
branches. Seaweeds were very few, and almost all of the green 
order, among which were Halimedea and Bryopsis. Starfishes of the 
long-armed class, Ophiura and Ophiocoma, were abundant; and a 
large brown feather-star was frequent under stones. Great, black, 
ugly sea-cucumbers (Holothurie or Trepang) were crawling every-’ 
where; I caught at one, which immediately threw out multitudes 
of long, blue, shiny, slimy threads, that coiled round my fingers: I 
dropped the brute, but had some difficulty in getting my hand free; 
it did not sting me, however. I picked up a Cidaris and an Echinus 
(Urchin), and saw another species of the latter, which I did not 
venture to touch, remembering how I had been stung by one (I 
think the same species) at Key West. It has long, slender, and. 
very brittle spines, covered with highly poisonous slime. Near the 
edge of the reef Nullipores abound, in places left bare at low water. 
I noticed that some of the living corals were bare also; but proba-_ 
bly they did not long remain so, for it was a low spring tide. 

“A huge and beautiful species of Aleyonium (a soft coral called 
‘dead-man’s toes’) grew where it was left exposed at low water. 


324 Miscellaneous. 


In this state its substance shrank up under the sun, and became of 
a pale brown or sponge-colour ; but when its animals were expanded 
under water, this lobed fleshy mass was thickly spangled with golden 
stars, and looked very lovely. Several naked Mollusca, of gay co- 
lours and beautiful forms, glided among the corals ; but I could only 
do them homage and release them again. 

«There were, besides, countless soft creatures allied to sea- 
anemones—in fact quite an anemonic paradise. I found but few 
shells, and these for the most part rough and common.”—Mem. of 
Dr. Harvey, p. 298. 


North-Atlantic Dredging-eaxpedition. 

The Royal Society has applied to the Admiralty for the use of a 
steamer in order to continue the investigations so ably commenced 
by Dr. Carpenter and Prof. Wyville Thomson; and the ‘ Porcupine’ 
has been placed at their disposal. The expedition will take place 
about the middle of May; and the deep water, from 1100 to 1300 
fathoms, near the Rockall Bank will be first explored, and after- 
wards the sea-bottom lying off the outer Hebrides and the Shetland 
Isles. Mr. Gwyn Jeffreys will take charge of the expedition for the 
first period of a month or six weeks, Prof. Wyville Thomson for the 
second period, and Dr. Carpenter for the last. 


Land-Leeches of Ceylon. By Dr. Harvey. 


“ We ascended a steep mountain-pass through dense jungle (near 
Paragulla in Ceylon), where were plenty of land-leeches; and as I 
stopped to pick some off my gaiters I said, ‘ Well they are not much 
trouble after all,’ when, looking at my wrist, there was a great leech 
sucking his fill; this was the only bite I got. I must admit these 
leeches are annoying; you cannot stand a moment on the grass 
without seeing a troop of them coming towards you from every side; 
fast they come, and are soon up your legs if you are without gaiters ; 
and they are always hungry. ‘lhe naked legs and feet of our coolies 
were streaming with blood. They abound everywhere in the grass and 
dead leaves ; nor can you when walking in the garden leave the gravel 
without being attacked.” —Memoir of Dr. Harvey, p. 258. 


The Loaf Starfish (Culcita). 


“ At Tonga I met with a very remarkable Starfish, of the penta- 
gonal form (Culcita), as large and as thick as a four-pound loaf of 
bread; but it has greatly shrunk in the drying, and is now quite 
flat, and only an inch in thickness. Three others I have cut open 
and skinned, and have their skins and skeletons. In the stomach 
of each was a fish some inches long. How such a sluggard could 
persuade a lively and sensible fish to walk into his stomach is to me 
a mystery.’—Mem. of Dr. Harvey, p. 308. 


THE ANNALS ; 


AND 


MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. 


[FOURTH SERIES. } 


No..17... MAY 1869. 


. 


XL.— Observations on the Amphipoda occurring on the Nor- 
wegian Coasts. By AXEL BoEcK*. 


ALTHOUGH the Amphipoda occurring on the Norwegian coast 
have been the subject of the investigations of several naturalists, 
and valuable contributions to our knowledge of them are pub- 
lished, it appears that contimued investigations may furnish 
important results, as we are probably far from having any- 
thing like a complete knowledge of the forms which occur 
there. 

When Milne-Edwards, in 1840, published the third volume 
of his ‘ Histoire Naturelle des Crustacés,’ in which the Amphi- 
poda are treated of, only a few Norwegian species were known; 
but within a few years the number of the described species 
was considerably increased by the investigations of H. Rathke, 
Kroyer, Lilljeborg, and others. Quite recently our knowledge 
has been much increased by the publication of Bruzelius’s 
memoir in the ‘ Svenska Vetenskaps-A kademiens Handlingar’ 
for 1858. In this he describes, from his own investigations, 
some new species, and many previously known ones, in all 
77 Scandinavian species, most of which occur on the coast of 
Norway. This number, however, does not include any spe- 
cies of the tribes Hyperide and Caprellide. To this number 
must be added some new species which Professor Sars has de- 
scribed in the ‘Christiania Videnskabs-Selskabs Forhandlinger’ 
for 1858, others which are mentioned by Danielsen in the list 
of forms found by him on the coast of Finmark, published in 
the ‘Nyt Magazin for Naturvidenskaberne’ for 1858, and 
some which are described in the ‘ Throndhiemske Videnskabs- 
selskabs Skrifter’ for 1858, from collections made by him at 
Christiansund and Molde. 


* Translated from the ‘Forhandlinger ved de Skandinaviske Natur- 
forskeres, Ottende Mode,’ 1860, pp. 631-677, by W.S. Dallas, F.L.S. &e, 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. Vol. iii. 25 


326 M. A. Boeck on the Amphipoda 


Recently this family has also been in other countries thie 
object of attention to naturalists. By this means not only has 
the number of known species and genera been increased, but 
so much diversity of form has been met with, that the mode 
of classification established by Milne-Edwards can no longer 
be regarded as satisfactory. Dana, who has the merit of 
having treated not only of the forms which he was able to 
study attentively himself, but also of those which he found 
described by other authors, has elaborated an entirely new 
systematic arrangement which evidences a clear conception 
of the nature of these animals. He has raised Milne-Edwards’s 
families into higher groups (subtribes), and divides these into 
families and subfamilies. Spence Bate, who also elaborated a 
new systen, in which, however, he only treats of the English 
species, has nevertheless, by calling attention to the relation 
between differences of form and differences in mode of life, 
contributed to the recognition of those characters to which we 
must have regard in their natural arrangement. A. Costa’s 
works upon the Amphipoda occurring in the Mediterranean 
also contain material towards their systematic arrangement. 

It will, however, be easily seen that just as the augmented 
material in conjunction with a greater knowledge of the struc- 
ture and mode of life of the Amphipoda has enabled these new 
systems to be brought forward, so may further investigations 
modify them in turn. The division of the Amphipoda into 
three primary sections (the Hyperide, Gammaride, and Ca- 
prellide) will probably always retain its value; but the cha- 
racters upon which the subdivisions are founded will hardly 
remain of the same importance, so that the boundaries of the 
groups will have to undergo alteration. Thus, for example, 
Dana and Spence Bate differ as to the limits of the various 
families and subfamilies, so that the same genera are often 
found in different subfamilies. They do not entirely agree in 
the characters upon which they depend for their principle of 
division. ‘lo this must also be added that these observers did 
not know the northern species of Amphipoda from their own 
investigation; possibly, also, the languages in which these 
are in part described prevented the characters adduced being 
completely understood, so that a few errors have crept in. 
For the present, therefore, we can hardly arrange our Amphi- 
poda in a system consistently carried out, or in all parts fol- 
low one already established. I will therefore, like Bruzelius, 
in the following preliminary contribution to the natural history 
of the Norwegian Amphipoda, merely cite the genera one 
after the other under families, in the manner in which I think 
they ought to be placed side by side in accordance with their 


« 


occurring on the Norwegian Coasts. 327 


nearer or more distant affinities, but without grouping them 
in subfamilies; nevertheless, in noticing the genera esta- 
blished as typical of the latter, [ will touch upon such points 
as I believe may serve to elucidate the nearer relationships of 
the groups. 

In the systematic arrangement of the Amphipoda I have 
not only taken into account the form of the legs and tail, 
but have also especially sought to obtain systematic characters 
from other equally important and more occult organs, such as 
the parts of the mouth and the ovigerous and respiratory 
lamellee. Undoubtedly the structure of the buccal organs has 
long since been employed in systematic arrangement, as the 
absence or presence of palpi on the maxilla or mandibles and 
the number of joints in the maxillipedes have been cited as im- 
portant characters; but I maintain that the form of the inner 
lamella on the first pair of maxille and its border of hairs 
furnish specially characteristic marks. Moreover the border- 
ing of teeth and hairs which occurs at the upper end of the 
cesophagus is of importance. In this prelimimary memoir, how- 
ever, [ have not taken notice of this last character (although 
my investigations already made have quite convinced me of 
its importance ma systematic point of view), partly because it 
cannot be described without greater prolixity than this memoit 
permits, and partly because its investigation is difficult. The 
form of the ovigerous lamell, and ‘their relative size and 
relations to the respiratory lamelle, are also very essential ; 
but in this memoir [I have noticed only those which are 
attached to the fourth pair of legs. It must be remarked, 
however, that these do not always maintain the same size 
(as some observers have stated), but are smaller when the 
aaa do not employ them for the protection of the eggs 

r young. I may here also call attention to the double arma- 
‘ihe of teeth which the males of many species possess in con- 
tradistinction to the females, the mandibles being furnished 
on the inner surface with a toothed point, whilst the rows 
of spines and masticatory tubercles are sometimes doubled. 
At the same time the outer lamella of the first pair of maxille 
has, besides the strong armature of teeth at the a , another, 
corresponding one on the inner surface ; their palpus shows a 
similar construction to that of the second pair of maxille. 
This I have found to be the case in species of the genera 
Orchestia, Allorchestia, Anonyx, Ampelisca, Haploops, Dexa- 
mine, Gammarus (dentatus, Kr. }, Am rhitopsis, Acanthonotus, 
Gammaropsts (anomalus, H. R. ), and in certain Caprellide 
—for example, in the genus Agina. 


As Bruzelius’s memoir is a complete monograph of the 
2! 5* 


328 M. A. Boeck on the Amphipoda 


Scandinavian species, I will in what follows briefly describe 
the new ones, and only notice those already described either 
when they are not cited by him or when there is something to 
be added with regard to their occurrence. A more complete 
and exhaustive description, accompanied by illustrative figures, 
will shortly be published by me in conjunction with M. 
Danielsen. 

The necessary materials for the arrangement of the Nor- 
wegian Amphipoda have been partly collected by me at 
Christiansund, Mandal, and Farsund, and partly obtained from 
the University Zoological Collection, to which, by the kind- 
ness of Prof. Rasch and M. E smark, Thave had free access. 
In it there are Amphipoda collected on the coasts of Nordland 
and Finmark by Sars and Esmark, on those of the district of 
Throndhiem by Professors C. Boeck and Rasch, and from the 
district of Bergen by Sars. 

The animals investigated are thus brought together from 
the most different parts of the country, by which means we 
obtain fresh materials for the solution of questions as to their 
geographical distribution. 


Tribe I. Hyperip#, Dana.—I have placed this tribe first, 
as it is united by a new and remarkable form, Trischizostoma, 
with the family Orchestide, and also with the genera Anonyx 
and Opis among the Gammaride, to which the first place is 
usually given. 

Of this tribe few species occur on the Norwegian coast; and 
these all belong to the second subfamily, Hyperine, which is 
represented by the genera Hyperia (Latr.) and Lestrigonus 
(M.-Edw.). These two genera may be separated from each 
other by the length of the antenne ; whilst in many species of 
the genus Lestrigonus the seven thoracic segments are dis- 
tinetly developed, and the first not amalgamated, as stated by 
Milne-Edwards, trom his species L. fabrez, to be characteristic 
of the genus. In the general form of the body the two genera 


co) 
agree, and will perhaps hereafter be combined into one. 


“Genus 1. yperta, Latr—Of this genus the well-known 
HT. Galba, Mont. (Latr -eillit, M.-Edw.), occurs pretty generally 
in large specimens of Cyanea capillata along all the west 
coast, at least to the fjord of Throndhiem, where it was found 
near Beian by Professors Boeck and Rasch. 

A new species, H. spinipes, mihi, was taken at the same 
place. ‘This may be distinguished from the preceding species 
by the fact that the first two pairs of legs are more strongly 
formed, the fifth jomt or hand is closely set with moderately 
long straight and strong spines, and the angle of the head 


occurring on the Norwegian Coasts. 329 


between the upper and lower antenne is much larger and 
more strongly prominent. 

Genus 2. Lestrigonus.—This genus is also represented on 
our coast by two species. ‘The first of these may, I think, be 
identified with Kréyer’s LZ. exulans, although it differs from 
this in its considerable size and also in having the upper an- 
tennz longer than the head and the first two segments toge- 
ther, and their flagella composed of seventeen short joints. 
The first joint of the flagellum is, moreover, shorter than in 
L. exulans, and of a different form; but it is possible that 
Kroyer’s specimen was not perfectly developed. These parts 
vary both in form and size according to age. I have there- 
fore for the present cited it under the above name. 

The second species, L. Boeckii, resembles the preceding one 
in size; but the antenne are very nearly of the same length as 
the body. The first joint of the peduncle in the upper an- 
tenn is very short, and the flagellum is formed of eighteen 
very long and thin joints. The third and especially the fourth 
joints of the inferior antenne, when compared with those of 
the preceding species, are much longer, and their extreme end 
is furnished with more teeth; the fifth joint is about half as 
long as the fourth. The flagellum is formed of twenty-four 
long and slender joints. The eyes are very large, and occupy 
the whole side of the head, becoming contiguous above. The 
claws of the first two pairs of feet are denticulated on the 
upper part of the hinder edge. The last three pairs of thoracic 
legs are not much longer than the preceding. 

The first of these species was found near Beian and Sénd- 
mér by Professors Rasch and Boeck; the second was found 
as long ago as 1818, in the Christiania-fjord, by Professor C. 
Boeck, and also subsequently by him at Beian. 

A remarkable transition between this and the next tribe is 
constituted by a new form, which differs so much from both, 
especially with regard to the parts of the mouth, that it cannot 
find a place in either of these, and therefore must be set up as 
a separate tribe and family. 


Tribe Hf. ProstomMarm, mihi.—This includes only one 
genus and species, which M. Esmark, who first distinguished 
its aberrant form, indicated under the generic name of T7ri- 
schizostoma, naming the species, after its discoverer, 7. 
Raschit. 

This Amphipod, according to Professor Rasch’s statement, 
was taken by him at Havbroen, off the coast of Séndmér, by 
sinking a dead bird to a depth of about 100 fathoms. ‘To this 
three specimens, all females, attached themselves. He is not, 


330 M. A. Boeck on the Amphipoda 


however, quite certain as to the correctness of his statement, 
as his notes are lost; but the structure of the animal seems to 
strengthen it. The largest individual measured 45 millims., 
and it is therefore one of the largest of the Amphipoda. The 
body is strongly made, somewhat compressed laterally ; the 
back round, without a keel; the head projects forwards in a 
long and broad rostrum, which covers the basal parts of the 
superior antenne; the eyes are very large, and occupy, as in 
the Hyperide, nearly the whole of the sides of the head, and 
are nearly contiguous. above; the superior antenne are the 
shortest ; the peduncle small and short; the flagellum formed 
of a somewhat long first joint, clothed with hair on the inner 
surface, and of from twelve to fourteen other shorter joints ; the 
secondary flagellum likewise consists of a long first joint, and 
of two much smaller following joints. The inferior antennz 
are one-third longer than the superior ones; the first three 
joints of the peduncle are very short, the two following ones 
longer and equal in length, the first serrated on its lower sur- 
face ; the flagellum consists of twenty joints. They therefore 
agree with the antenne of the Hyperide and of the genus 
Anonyx. The parts of the mouth appear as an extended trifid 
tube, which is formed by the extraordinarily produced labrum 
and the transformed outer lamellee of the maxillipedes. Within 
this tube (from which the generic name is derived) are the 
acute, much-produced, but weak mandibles and maxille, which 
resemble a kind of prickles. ‘The maxillipedes arefurnished with 
four-jointed and the mandibles with three-jointed palpi. ‘The 
first pair of feet are converted into strong prehensile organs of 
peculiar structure; the fifth joint, or hand, is very large, in- 
lated, and attached by its inner side to the preceding joint. 
The claws are not, as usual, attached to the lower angle, apply- 
ing themselves against the hinder margin with their points 
upwards, but attached to the hinder upper angle, with the 
points downwards—thus agreeing somewhat with Kréyer’s 
genus Opis. 'The second pair of feet is formed as in the genus 
Anonyx; the third and fourth pairs are dissimilar; the first 
and, especially, the third joint of the fourth pair are strongly 
dilated into a shield-like form, whilst those of the third pair 
are narrower; the three following pairs are of the usual struc- 
ture, and gradually increase in length. The abdomen is very 
broad, and closely agrees in its form with that of the Hyperide; 
but the three posterior pairs of abdominal legs have the pe- 
duncles shorter than in the latter. The second pair of epimera 
are particularly large, triangular, with the base downwards 
and the obtuse apex upwards, and nearly conceal the first pair. 

‘The animal thus resembles the Hyperide in the structure of 


occurring on the Norwegian Coasts. - a1 


the head, eyes, antennz, and abdomen, and partly also in the 
outer lamella of the maxillipedes, which is operculiform ; but 
here there are palpi, which are wanting in the Hyperide. On 
the whole, the parts of the mouth in this animal are peculiar, 
and appear as if intended for sucking. In some respects it 
approaches the Orchestide, but has also much in common with 
the genera Opis and Anonyx among the Gammaride in the 
structure of its antenne and feet. 


Tribe III. GAMMARIDA :— 

Family I. Orchestida.—None of the characters which are 
proposed for this family belong to it exclusively, or are con- 
stant in all its forms. By the long superior antenne and the 
well-developed claw on the palpi of the maxillipedes in A/lor- 
chestia, this family approaches the Gammaride, from which, 
again, it is not clearly separated by the want of mandibular 
palpi, as these are also wanting, tor example, in the genus 
Dexamine. Acanthonotus and Stegocephalus possess a short 
maxillary palpus like that of AWorchestia. Again, the pecu- 
liar form of the abdomen is not exclusively characteristic of 
this family, as it also occurs in several genera of the family 
Corophide. The two genera of this family which occur on 
our coasts differ from the other Amphipoda, however, by the 
series of spines on the mandibles. This is formed by long, 
thick, but flexible, and strongly ciliated hairs, whilst those of 
all other Amphipoda examined by me consist of simple denti- 
culated spines, or of spines divided at the apex. In the strue- 
ture of the inner lamella of the first pair of maxillee (which is 
long, narrow, and furnished at the end with two long, ciliated 
hairs) the family much resembles the genera Anonyx and Opis, 
which it also resembles in having the ovigerous lamelle longer 
and much narrower than the respiratory lamella, and at the 
same time furnished with long, but not approximated, hairs. 
In both our genera of this family there is in the males the 
peculiar double armature of teeth, which is wanting in the 
females. In Allorchestia Nilsonii this is particularly distinct 
on the mandibles and first pair of maxille. 

Family 2. Gammaride.—F or this family it is still more dif- 
ficult to lay down definite limits. Neither Milne-Edwards’s 
statement that his Crevettines marcheuses, which nearly coin- 
cide with Dana’s family Corophidex, are distinguished from 
the Crevettines sauteuses by their less compressed body and 
their small epimera, and by the three hinder pairs of abdo- 
minal legs being furnished with “lames natatoires,” and 
not formed as a jumping-apparatus, nor Dana’s statement 
that his Corophidee have ‘ pedes partim lateraliter porrecti,” 


332 M. A. Boeck on the Amphipoda 


can satisfy us as constant and exclusive characters. <A 
better limitation was obtained by this family when Spence 
Bate transferred the genus Amphitoé, as reduced by Dana, to 
the Corophide ; but to characterize this family, with him, as 
a tribe (Natatoria), and to place the Corophide under a tribe 
(Domicola), cannot be regarded as satisfactory ; for several of 
the latter do not inhabit tubes formed by themselves, whilst 
some Gammaride do so, such as the genus Haploops esta- 
blished by Professor Lilljeborg. The best character seems to 
me to be that set up by Bruzelius, that the abdominal appen- 
dages in the Corophide are very thick, often beset with spines, 
and that the branches of the last pair of leaping-feet are most 
frequently cylindrical. To this may be added, that the inner 
lamella of the first pair of maxille is small, thick, or obsolete, 
and only furnished with simple, not quadrifid hairs, whilst 
in the Gammaride the abdominal appendages and the branches 
of the last pair of abdominal feet, as well as the inner plate of 
the first pair of maxille, are lamellar. 

Anonyx, Kr.—To this genus, already including a great 
number of species (which are just as difficult to distinguish 
from one another as the genus 1s easy to recognize at the first 
glance), I can add four new species from our west coast. Be- 
sides the usual characters cited for this genus, it may be stated 
that the inner lamella of the first pair of maxillee is, as in the 
Orchestide, very long and narrow, and furnished with two 
strong and long sete, closely ciliated on the margins. To 
this, however, A. twmidus, Ky., and A. Kréyert, Bruz., are 
exceptions; and these also differ in many other respects 
from the rest of the species, and constitute transitions towards 
the following genera. The respiratory lamelle are broad, and 
the ovigerous lamellz long and narrow, beset with single, scat- 
tered, but long sete. 

The new species discovered by me are :— 

1. A. serratus, mihi.—This species and the following one 
belong to those m which the lower posterior angle of the third 
abdominal segment does not form a hook. Its eyes are large 
and become narrowed upwards. The first joint of the peduncle 
of the superior antenne is long, thick, and cylindrical, the 
other two very small; the flagellum is formed of seven joints, 
of which the first is as long as the following three together ; 
the secondary flagellum is four-jointed. The third and fourth 
joints of the inferior antenne are of equal length. The fla- 
gellum is formed, in the female, of eleven joints, in the male 
of about twenty. The parts of the mouth are much produced 
and narrow ; the mandibles acuminated at the apex, and from 
that point to the long narrow masticatory tubercle extends a 


occurring on the Norwegian Coasts. 333 


series of eight short blunt spines. The palpi of the first pair 
of maxille are beset with teeth at the apex; their outer lamella 
is elongated and acute above. The two lamellae of the second 
pair of maxille are nearly of equal length, narrow, and bent 
in a sigmoid form. The outer lamella of the maxillipedes is 
closely set on the margin with small blunt teeth. The palpi 
are narrow and long; the third joint is only a little shorter 
than the second. The fifth joint of the first pair of feet is 
longer than the fourth, and straightly eaileaead at the apex. 
The claws are very strong. The legs of the second pair are 
very long and narrow, with their last joint short. ‘The last 
three pairs of abdominal feet are long; the branches of the 
seventh pair are lanceolate. The telson is oval; the end is 
emarginate triangularly to the middle; and both of its lobes 
are furnished on the outer margin with four short, but strong 
spines. The posterior lower angle of the third abdominal 
segment is nearly a right angle, and its posterior edge is 
serrated. 

2. A. pinguis, mihi.—The first joint of the flagellum of the 
superior antenne is nearly as long as the other seven together; 
the first joint of the secondary flagellum is long, and dentate 
on the lower surface; the other three joints are short. The 
first two joints of the inferior antenne are short, the third long, 
the next jomt longer and thicker than this, and the fifth shorter 
than the third. The flagellum consists of twenty joimts. The 
form of the first pair of feet is as in the preceding species, but 
the fourth joint is still shorter. The fourth joint of the second 
pair of feet is short, but clavately thickened at its lower end. 
The parts of the mouth are shorter and stronger than in the 
preceding. The series of spines on the mandible consists only 
of three teeth ; the masticatory tubercle is oval and prominent. 
The outer lamella of the maxillipedes, which reaches to the third 
joint of the palpus, is furnished at the apex with two strong, 
curved, and pointed teeth ; the others are unarmed. ‘The last 
pair of abdominal feet are narrow ; their outer branch is much 
longer than the inner one, and furnished with a spine at the 
apex. The telson is cleft only in its posterior third. The 
epimera are very high ; the fourth is deeply emarginate on its 
hinder margin, and the fifth is higher than broad. The lower 
posterior angle of the third abdominal segment is rounded. 
The fourth segment has a saddle-like depression in its middle. 

The following species have the lower and posterior angle 
fof the third abdominal segment] produced into a recurved 
hook. 

3. A. obtusifrons, mihi.—The first joint of the flagellum of 
the superior antenne is as long as the following seven toge- 


334 M. A. Boeck on the Amphipoda 


ther. The first joint of the secondary flagellum is very long, 
furnished on the lower margin with several spines ; the buccal 
organs are of the usual form. Masticatory tubercle of the 
mandibles small. Palpus of first pair of maxille rather long. 
The outer lamella of the maxillipedes reaches to the third joint 
ot the palpus, and is furnished on the margin with scattered, 
coarse teeth. Fifth joint of the first pair of feet shorter than 
the fourth, and obliquely cut off at the end. Claws short, but 
strong. ‘The fourth joint of the second pair of legs is elon- 
gated, twice as long as the following one. The first joint of 
the last three pairs of legs is rather long. The branches of 
the fifth pair of abdominal feet are very unequal, the inner one 
being much shorter than the outer, and furnished at the apex 
with a long, conical, and pointed claw. The branches of the 
last pair are lanceolate, the inner one much shorter than the 
outer. The inferior posterior angle of the second abdominal 
segment forms a short point; the third runs out into a recurved 
hook. 

4. A. Bruzelii, mihi.—The flagellum of the superior antennz 
is formed of twelve joints, of which the first is rather short ; 
the secondary flagellum consists of from five to six joints. The 
first two joints of the inferior antenne are short, but broad ; 
the third joint is longer, the fourth much longer and thicker 
than the preceding one; the fifth shorter than the fourth, but 
longer than the third. The apex of the mandibles is acumi- 
nate, their masticatory tubercles large and prominent. The 
rows of spines are formed by eight blunt teeth. Palpi long and 
narrow. The outer lamella of the first pair of maxille is elon- 
gate triangular, and its inner side is beset with numerous broad, 
serrated spines. The inner lamella bears two broad, ciliated 
hairs. ‘The palpi are toothed at the apex. The outer lamella 
of the maxillipedes is large, with a few obtuse tubercles on 
the margins ; the inner lamella bears a strong tooth and many 
ciliated hairs. The first pair of feet are very long and narrow; 
the second joint is somewhat more than half as long as the 
first; the fourth is shorter than the fifth, which is about the 
length of the second joint, and obliquely cut off at the end. 
‘The claws are small. The first joint of the second pair of feet 
is extremely long; the fifth is narrow, and not half so long as 
the preceding one. The branches of the last pair of abdominal 
feet are lanceolate. The telson is elongated and divided nearly 
to its base. The inferior posterior angle of the second seg- 
ment of the abdomen forms a little point, and that of the third 
a recurved hook. 

Ichnopus, Costa.—A. Costa separates this genus from Ly- 
stanassa, M.-Edw., by the great length of the antenne and of 


occurring on the Norwegian Coasts. oan 


the first two pairs of legs. As Ido not know Milne-Edwards’s 
genus, from which this, perhaps, differs but little, I have re- 
ferred to Costa’s genus a new species which is not uncommon 
on the shores of Bergen and Throndhiem. It also agrees in 
many respects with Anonyx, from which it cannot be separated 
by the elongated antenne, as A. littoralis likewise possesses 
these—or because the first pair of feet have no prehensile hand, 
as this is also wanting in A. Vahlit. The peculiar form of the 
respiratory lamellz, however, is what especially distinguishes 
it; and this is also described by Costa. These are very large 
and triangular, and furnished in the middle with a longitudinal 
fold, like the midrib in a leaf, from which closely approximated 
transverse folds are given off, like the secondary ribs. These 
folds are very deep, and give the respiratory plates quite a 
peculiar form. ‘This, however, is not exclusively characteristic 
of this genus, as I have found the same structure in Amphitoé 
(Epidesma) compressa, Lilljeb., but only in the last respiratory 
plate. The second pair of abdominal feet are also of an un- 
usual form: their branches are dissimilar in structure; the 
inner one, which is the shortest, is very broad in its first half, 
and then suddenly contracted, so that only the inner border is 
continued into a curved, acute, and long spine, and from the 
truncated outer side issues a long thick seta. In other respects 
the genus resembles Anonyzx. 

I. spinicornis, mihi.—This species attains a length of 30-40 
millims. The peduncle of the superior antenne is short ; its 
first jot, which is much longer than the following two to- 
gether, is produced below into a strong spine; a similar one 
occurs on the inner side of this, as also on the second joint. 
The third joint of the flagellum is short ; the other (still shorter) 
joints amount in the females to 66, in the males to about 100, and 
in the latter they are furnished with sucking-disks alternately 
on the two sides. The inferior antenne are longer than the 
the superior; the fifth joint is shorter than the fourth, and the 
flagellum consists of 80-120 joints. The feet of the first pair 
differ from those of A. Costa’s J. Tawros in the second joint in 
our species being very long and the fourth scarcely longer than 
the fifth. The third joint of the second pair of feet is in our 
species much longer than the fourth, and the fourth consider- 
ably shorter than in the species described by A. Costa. The 
three hinder thoracic legs successively increase considerably in 
length. The telson is very long, and cleft to beyond the middle. 
The inferior posterior angle of the third abdominal segment 
forms a small upturned hook. 

Urothoé, Dana.—Dana established this genus, with which 
A. Costa’s Egidea perhaps coincides, upon two species from 


336 M. A. Boeck on the Amphipoda 


the Sooloo Sea. I have found a species upon our coast 
which must be referred to it, although it does not completely 
agree with the character of the genus as given by Dana. It 
differs in the following particulars from Dana’s description 
and figure. The superior antenne are longer than the inferior, 
which is probably due to the fact that my specimen was a 
female, and Dana’s males. The palpi of the first pair of 
maxillz are two-jointed, with the joints of equal length; but 
Dana figures them as of one jomt. This probably depends on 
imperfect observation. In my species, moreover, the maxilli- 
pedes are thicker, and both their lamelle larger, and the apices 
of the maxille are not furnished with secondary teeth ; but in 
external form and in the other organs it agrees with the spe- 
cies established by Dana. The characters of the genus may 
perhaps be settled as follows :— 

Body elevated. Epimera moderately long, narrow, and 
ciliated at the end. Peduncle of the superior antenne elongated, 
but its first jot short. The flagellum is small, and the se- 
condary flagellum somewhat less than this. Mandibular palpi 
three-jointed. First pair of maxille strong, their palpi two- 
joited, with the joints of equal length ; the inner lamella elon- 
gated, with a few ciliated setee at the apex. The maxillipedes 
are either long or of moderate size. The first two pairs of legs 
furnished with prehensile hands; the last pair of abdominal 
feet are broad, and their terminal branches beset with ciliated 
hairs. Telson bifid. The ovigerous lamelle are long and 
narrow, and furnished with a few but long hairs. 

From these characters we see that the genus must, as Dana 
supposed, stand in the neighbourhood of Anonyx and Lysia- 
nassa, and therefore belong to his subfamily Lysianassidee, 
and not to the Gammaridez, as Spence Bate and others have 
thought, on the ground that the peduncle of the superior an- 
tenne is long and the branches of the last pair of abdominal 
feet broad and ciliated; for even in Anonyx tumidus the pe- 
duncle is elongated, and several species of Anonyx (such as 
A. serratus, mihi) have the branches of the last pair of abdo- 
minal feet furnished with a few ciliated hairs on the inner side. 
The form of the ovigerous lamelle and of the inner lamella of 
the first pair of maxillee, however, is sufficiently characteristic 
to distinguish it from these. 

U. norvegica, mihi, resembles U. trrostratus, Dana, in the 
form of the head, but differs from that species in that the in- 
ferior posterior angle of the fourth joint of the first two pairs 
of feet is acute, and the branches of the last pair of abdominal 
fect are short. The first two pairs of hands are not narrow, 
as in U. elegans, Spence Bate, but short ; and the inner branch 


occurring on the Norwegian Coasts. B37 


of the posterior abdominal feet is much shorter than the outer 
one. 

Bathyporeta, Lindstr6m.—This genus, which was referred 
to its proper place by its founder, was removed, like the pre- 
ceding, to the subfamily Gammaride by Spence Bate; but 
the thick peduncle of the superior antennz and the form of the 
second pair of feet refer it to the subfamily Lysianasside. 
Moreover I think it must stand here on account of the struc- 
ture of the maxillipedes, in which it closely resembles Uro- 
thoé, whilst the palpi, as in that genus, are elongated and 
have their second joint strongly developed, and also especially 
because the ovigerous lamelle, exactly as in Anonyzx, are long 
and narrow, with scattered long hairs. The epimera are fur- 
nished with cilia, which the preceding genus also possesses, 
of which Anonyx bears indications, and which are more evi- 
dent in the following genera. By the large inner lamella of 
the first pair of maxille, which is furnished with numerous 
ciliated hairs, it approaches the genus Pontoporeta. 

The species occurring with us differs in some particulars 
from the descriptions and figures of B. pilosa; but as this va- 
ries much, I believe that it is only a variety of that species. 

Pontoporeia, Kr.— This genus of Kréyer’s, which he founded 
upon the Greenland species, P. femorata, andi whieh: was én 
riched with three species by Lindstrém and Bruzelius, may 
be here further increased by another new one, which occurs in 
the University Zoological Museum, without indication of the 
locality where it was : found, but is ’ probably from the coast of 
Bergen. 

P. armata, mihi.—This differs from the other species in 
having the secondary flagella rather long; the first pair of 
feet are long and strong; and the inner branch of the posterior 
abdominal ee is near ly ‘vudimentary. It is also distinguished 
by having the upper posterior angle of the first joint of the 
fifth pair of feet produced and bent up into a long curved 
point ; the first joint of the sixth pair much longer than (that 
of | the fifth, and furnished at the same place with a similar 
but somewhat straighter spine; the first joint of the seventh 
pair considerably dilated and broader than high; the telson 
very broad, with a small emargination in its posterior margin ; 
the second and third abdominal segments somewhat carinated, 
and both projecting at the posterior edge into a short blunt 
spine. 

This genus is the type of the subfamily Pontoporeine, Dana, 
to hs belong, according to him, the genera Phorus and 
Ampelisca, which also occur with us. But if we examine the 
structure of this typical genus, we shall see that it differs but 


338 M. A. Boeck on the Amphipoda 


little from the preceding genera, and that it does not possess 
the characters ascribed to that subfamily. In Pontoporeia the 
head is not dilated into a hood above the superior antenne. 
The peduncle of these is thick, although rather elongated, and 
the flagellum short; the mandibles are distinctly divided at 
the apex, and somewhat, although obsoletely, toothed. The 
inner lamella of the first pair of maxillee is large, and furnished 
with numerous ciliated hairs ; but this is the case, although in 
a less degree, in Bathyporeta, and even in some species of 
Anonyx. The second pair of feet is elongated as in the above- 
mentioned genera; in Bathyporeva there is no claw upon them, 
whilst Anonyx and Pontoporeia possess a small claw ; in Uro- 
thoé the claws are as strongly developed upon the second as 
upon the first pair of feet. The third and fourth pairs of feet 
in Pontoporeia are not furnished with prehensile organs, any 
more than in some of the preceding ; but they are as strong as 
in these. Lastly, the ovigerous lamelle are quite of the same 
structure as in the preceding genera. 

Phoxus, Ky.—In this genus the head is developed in front 
into a hood above the peduncle of the superior antenne, and 
these originate in front of the inferior antenne; but this can- 
not be of so much importance as to justify the formation of a 
subfamily as Spence Bate supposes; for Urothoé rostratus, 
Dana, possesses a similar hood, whilst the other species want 
it; and in some species of the genus Ampelisca the superior 
antennee originate in front of the lower ones, and in others be- 
side them. In other respects it agrees closely with the pre- 
ceding genera. The peduncle of the superior antenne is thick; 
the apices of the mandibles, which were divided even in the 
last genus, are here distinctly toothed. The inner lamella of 
the first pair of maxille is only small and furnished with few 
ciliated setee; the first two pairs of legs are furnished with 
prehensile hands; the ovigerous lamelle are as in the pre- 
ceding genera. 

(Qdicerus, Kr.—Kyoéyer founded this genus upon the species 
@. saginatus from Greenland. He indicates as a generic 
character that the head runs out in front into a long rostrum, 
which has a knob in its foremost part, as to which Bruzelius 
and Sars have shown that it consists of the eyes, which have 
attained this remarkable position. Further generic characters 
cited are, that the peduncle of the superior antenne is long, 
with a scarcely longer flagellum, and without a secondary fla- 
gellum ; the first two pairs of legs are furnished with strong 
prehensile hands; the third and fourth pairs are long, with a 
broad claw; the two next pairs have the first joint but little 
developed, and the seventh pair are very long. Dana added 


occurring on the Norwegian Coasts. 339 


to this genus a new species, Gidicerus novizealandiw, and 
thought that some of the characters which Kréyer ascribed 
to the genus were of little value as generic characters. ‘To 
these species Bruzelius has added two, and Sars one, to which 
a sixth species is now added. ‘Thus so many species are 
now brought together that the proposed generic characters 
require a fresh investigation. ‘These species may be divided 
into two distinct sections,—one of which includes the species 
saginatus, Kr., affinis, Bruz., lynceus, Sars, and norvegicus, 
mihi, the other novizealandie, Dana, and obtusus, Bruz. 
Dana, finding that his @. novizealandie agreed in some re- 
spects with (1. saginatus, Ky., especially in the considerable 
length of the last pair of thoracic legs, by which it was sepa- 
rated from the genus Jphimedia as he conceived it, assumed 
therefore that it must belong to the genus Gdicerus, Kr.; but 
it, as well as QZ. obtusus, Bruz., of which I have had examples 
from Finmark to examine, differs much from the typical spe- 
cies. ‘Thus :—In these two species the superior antenne are 
elongated, whereas in the other they are very short, only a 
little or scarcely longer than the peduncle of the inferior 
antenne. ‘The head does not project in a long and strong 
rostrum in which the eyes are placed so close together as to 
look like a single organ, but the rostrum is wanting, and the 
eyes are, as usual, placed on the sides of the head. The apices 
of the mandibles are not toothed; and their palpi, which in 
species of the same genus are of the same structure, differ in 
the form of the second joint from those of G7. saginatus. The 
inner lamella of the first pair of maxille is large and furnished 
with several strongly ciliated hairs, whilst in those of @. sagi- 
natus &c. there is only a single seta. There is therefore suffi- 
cient ground for separating these two forms from each other, 
especially as each of them includes several species. I have 
therefore set up QZ. obtusus, Bruz., as the type of a new genus, 
Aceros, mihi, to which I also refer G2. novizealandiw, Dana. 
These two species differ from each other in the length of the 
peduncle of the superior antennz ; for this, in Dana’s species, 
is short, with a long flagellum, and in @. obtusus long, with 
the flagellum short. Lastly, with regard to the place of this 
genus in the system, Dana has placed it in the family Gam- 
maride, as he only knew his species with long antenne ; but 
I think that it must go with the preceding genera, as the form 
of the ovigerous lamelle and their relation to the respiratory 
plates are the same as in these, whereas those of the genera 
resembling Gammarus are of a different form. In the struc- 
ture of the hands on the first two pairs of legs the genus is 
related to the subfamily Leucothoine. 


340 Mr. W. T. Blanford on some Indian 


The species which belong to the genus Gidicerus as thus 
reduced differ greatly in the structure of the feet. In all, 
indeed, the first two pairs of legs are furnished with large 
prehensile hands of a peculiar form ; but in the various species 
these are different in some parts: in G7. lynceus the lower 
posterior angle of the fourth joint is not produced into any 
process ; in saginatus and affinis this is not half so long as the 
hand; in norvegicus it is so long that it meets the tips of the 
claws, and the hands are much broader than in the others. The 
same joint in the second pair of hands possesses in saginatus 
and lynceus a not very long process, and the hands are oval; 
in affints both the processes and the hands are much elongated 
and narrow ; and in norvegicus this is the case in a still higher 
degree, so that they are not much shorter than the preceding 
joints together, and not much thicker than these. Moreover 
the lower posterior angle of the hands projects into a finger, 
and the processes project even further than this. The third 
and fourth pairs of feet are entirely destitute of claws in nor- 
vegicus ; in affinis the claws are small; in saginatus long and 
broad, as long as the fifth joint; in dynceus, finally, they are 
more strongly produced and narrower. In the two following 
pairs the same relations occur; but here a small claw is seen 
in norvegicus. ‘The last pair of legs are, as in the other spe- 
cies, much elongated, and the sixth joint, or claw, is very long 
and conical. It may also be remarked of this species that the 
eye-processes are very short and broad, so that the head ap- 
pears to form a hood over the superior antenne, the flagellum 
of which is very short. The fourth and fifth jomts of the in- 
ferlor antennz are of equal length; the second joint of the 
palpus of the maxillipedes is very broad; the fifth epimera are 
of the same height as, but much broader than, the fourth. 


[To be continued. | 


XLI.—Notes on some Indian and Mascarene Land-Shells. 
By Wiuu1AM T. BLANForD, F.G.S., C.M.Z.8., &e. 


1. On the Lingual Ribbon of Realia (Omphalotropis). 


The resemblance of the shell and operculum in some forms 
of Assiminea to those of Realia* is so great that, without an 
acquaintance with the animal, it is extremely difficult to deter- 


* As no generic distinction has been shown to exist between Realia 
and Omphalotropis (the only difference being that the latter has a less 
thickened lip, and a keel round the umbilicus), the two cannot be kept 
distinct, and the genus must bear the older name of Realia. 


and Mascarene Land-Shells. 341 


mine to which genus a shell should be referred. The former 
is almost invariably, I believe, estuarine, living between tide- 
marks at or near the mouths of rivers, its favourite habitat 
being the mud of tropical deltas ; while Realia is a land-shell. 
Assiminea has lately been classed by Dr. Stimpson amongst 
the Rissoide, on account of the characters of its lmgual denti- 
tion; and, whether this character alone is quite sufficient con- 
nexion or not, there can be very little doubt that Assiminea, 
Truncatella, Bithynia, Tomichia, and probably Acicula, with 
some other genera, form a very natural group, very nearly 
allied to Rissoa. 

As the only known external characters by which Assiminea 
and Realia can be distinguished are the relative position of the 
eyes and the form of the tentacles, and as the relations of Realia 
to the other operculated land-shells are somewhat obscure, it 
appeared to me very desirable to examine the lingual ribbon ; 
and as I have been lately furnished, by the kindness of my 
friend Mr. Geoftroy Nevill, with specimens of 2. rubens, Quoy 
and Gaim., and &. globosa, Bens., both from the Mauritius, with 
the animal dried inside, I have extracted the tongues, and 
ascertained that the teeth are of peculiar form, teenioglossate, 
of course, but differing considerably from those of any Gas- 
teropod previously examined. ‘The basal denticles on the | 
central teeth, which Dr. Stimpson considers characteristic of 
the Rissoide, are entirely wanting. 

In the accompanying sketch the teeth of Realia rubens are 
represented considerably further apart than they occur on the 


AN LIA 


AYIOD 


Lingual teeth of Realia rubens, Quoy & Gaim. 


lingual ribbon, on which they are so much crowded together 
that they cannot be clearly made out. The central tooth 
somewhat resembles that of some Cyclophoridz in form; it 
has nine denticulations along the upper margin, that in the 
middle being larger than the others. The first lateral tooth 
has eight denticulations; the second, which is somewhat like 
that of Paludina, has six. The outermost lateral tooth exhi- 
bits the peculiar character of the divisions between the dif- 
ferent denticulations (twenty in number) being carried down 
for some distance below the upper margin. ‘This character, I 
believe, has only been observed before in West-Indian forms 
of Cyclostomide. The tongue of Realia (Omphalotropis) 
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. in. 26 


342 Mr. W. T. Blanford on some Indian 


globosa, Bens., does not differ in any important character from 
that of R. rubens; but I have not isolated the separate teeth 
so as to count the denticulations. 

The nearest approach to the lingual dentition of Realia 
appears to be made by Chondropoma candianum, D’ Orb. (conf. 
Troschel, Gebiss der Schnecken, vol. i. pl. 5. fig. 1), which 
Troschel regards as forming a link between West-Indian 
Cyclostomide (Licinine) and the European and African forms 
(Cyclostomine). The characters of the central teeth and two 
inner lateral approach more nearly to those of the latter sub- 
family, while the outer laterals show the peculiarity which 
has induced some naturalists to consider the former a link 
between the Tzenioglossa and Rhipidoglossa. 

The examination of the teeth, on the whole, tends to con- 
firm the position assigned to Realia by Pfeiffer as a subfamily 
of Cyclostomide equivalent to the Licinine and Cyclostomine. 
Of course, Hydrocena and the Assiminee, hitherto included, 
must be removed to other families. 


2. On Cyclotopsis. 


When first describing this genus, in 1864 (Ann. & Mag. 
Nat. Hist. ser. 3. vol. xiii. p. 447), I pointed out that Cyclotus 
conoideus, Pfr., from the Seychelles and Mauritius, would pro- 
bably prove to belong to it. Mr. Geoffroy Nevill has recently 
collected specimens which completely confirm this opinion : 
both shell and operculum agree perfectly in character with the 
typical Indian species. 

In the ‘ Zoological Record’ for 1864, Dr. von Martens ex- 
presses his dissent from my conclusion that this genus belongs 
to the Cyclostomidee proper, because its operculum has several 
whorls. Dr. von Martens must have overlooked my descrip- 
tion of the animal (p. 446), in which I pointed out that it 
possessed the longitudinally cleft foot and peculiar mode of 
reptation so characteristic of the Cyclostomida—a character 
of much higher importance than the number of whorls in the 
operculum. Several West-Indian Cyclostomide belonging to 
the genus Choanopoma have polyspiral opercula, some of them 
with four and five whorls—quite as many as are found in 
Cyclotopsis. I pointed out the resemblance of the operculum 
in the Indian forms to that of Choanopoma, when first de- 
scribing the genus (. ce. p. 448). 

Dr. Stoliczka has lately carefully examined the anatomy of 
Cyclotopsis, and entirely confirms my view of its affinities. 
The lingual teeth are very similar to those of typical Cyclo- 
stomata, and do not resemble those of Cyclophorus. 


and Mascarene Land-Shells. 343 


3. On the Genus Cremnoconchus (olém Cremnobates). 


As the name which I gave in 1863 to this very remarkable 
land-shell appears to have been preoccupied for a genus of 
fishes*, I propose to substitute for it Cremnoconchus ft. 

Besides the type species C. syhadrensis, W. Bl., a shell de- 
scribed by Mr. Layard in the Proc. Zool. Soc. for 1854, p. 94, 
as Anculotus carinatus, proves also to belong to the genus. 
This shell occurs in a similar habitat to that of the typical 
species, on a precipice at Mahableshwar, about 4500 feet above 
the sea. 

The shell described by Mr. Layard was immature; in the 
adult the last whorl is angulate below the suture and at the 
periphery. The shell is imperforate, ovately conical, with the 
apex eroded, and 8 millimetres long by 54 broad. 

T possess a variety of C. carinatus with canaliculate sutures, 
from Torna hill, about twenty miles west of Poona. At the 
same hill I found a third undescribed form, differing from 
cartnatus in the absence of any angulation at the periphery. 

As neither C. carinatus nor the new form is perforated or 
costulated, these characters must be omitted from the generic 
description. 

Dr. Troschel has described the tongue of Cremnoconchus in 
the ‘ Archiv fiir Naturgeschichte’ for 1867; but I have been 
unable to gain access to the paper. I believe the result of the 
examination has been to confirm the position I had assigned 
to the genus. It is necessary to state, as I find I have been 
misunderstood on the subject, that the localities where Crem- 
noconchus occurs are from thirty to fifty miles from the sea. 


4. On the Alyceeinze and Diplommatinine. 


One of the characters pointed out by Von Martens as distine- 
tive of the subgenus Diancta (type Diplommatina constricta, 
v. Mart.) is the presence of a constriction. It does not appear 
to have been noticed that this character is almost universal in 
the genus Diplommatina; but in most species it takes place in 
the penultimate whorl, and is greatly concealed by the peri- 
stome. Examining a series of specimens from the Indian and 
Burmese region, I find this constriction well marked in the 
following forms :— 


D. diplocheilus, Bens. D. pachycheilus, Bens. 


* I am indebted to the politeness of M. Crosse, in the ‘Journal de 
Conchyliologie,’ and of Dr. von Martens, in the ‘Zoological Record,’ for 
pointing this out. ve 

+ Etym.: xpnuvds, a precipice ; xdéyxos, a shell. 


26* 


344 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Clenera and Species of 


D. Blanfordiana, Bens. D. labiosa, W. Bi. 
D. pullula, Bens. D. gibbosa, W. Bl. 
D. semisculpta, W. Bl. 


In the latter it is not so strongly marked externally; but, as 
in several others, there is a distinct internal rib. 

In almost every species I can detect a slight constriction, 
even in the forms from Southern India (Niceda). Its being 
noticed in Diancta appears principally due to its occurring at 
the back of the shell; but it is far from constant im position. 
In some Indian forms it is on the penultimate whorl behind 
the lip, in others in the middle of the peristome. 

The character of the shell in Diplommatina is exactly similar 
to that in Alyceus, and quite different from other Cyclopho- 
ride. There is a complete absence of the coloured markings 
so characteristic of Cyclophorus, Cyclotus, Pterocyclos, and 
their allies; there is, as a rule, no epidermis, or only a very 
thin one; and the structure of the shell is different, more horny 
and less calcareous. The sculpture, too, is quite different in 
general from that of the Cyclophorine. 

I am therefore disposed to consider that Diplommatina and 
its various subgenera Palaina, Diancta, Nicida, &e., with 
Opisthostoma, ? Clostophis, and Alycceeus, form a very natural 
subfamily of the Cyclophoride distinguished by the peculiar 
structure of the shell and the presence of a constriction. This 
subfamily should be called Azrcaz. 

I have not examined the lingual ribbon of Diplommatina ; 

that of an Alyceus from Upper 
Burma (A. Vulcani, W. Bl.) is 
represented herewith. It is quite 
of the Cyclophoroid type; but 

Lingual teeth of Alyeaus the outermost laterals do not ap- 

~ — Puleani. ~ pear to be denticulated. 


XLII.—Descriptions of new Genera and Species of Tene- 
brionide from Australia and Tasmania. By Francis P. 
Pascog, F'.L.S. &e. 


{Concluded from p. 296. } 


NoTwWITHSTANDING the following additions to the genus Ama- 
rygmus*, there still remains a considerable number of species, 


* Dalman, Anal. Entom. p. 60. M. Blessig separates the Australian 
species of the genus, under the name of Chalcopterus, on account of the 
mandibles of the latter being entire at the end, not bifid. (Hor. Soc. Ent. 
Ross. fase. i. p. 103.) 


ri 


Tenebrionide from Australia and Tasmania. 345 


some of which, although they would be called “ evidently 
distinct,” are apparently so nearly allied to others already 
published that they could not be satisfactorily differentiated 
without a larger suite of specimens than I possess. The varia- 
bility of some of them (e. g. A. purpureus) has probably led 
to more than one being split up into so-called species. All 
here described are, I venture to think, either more or less 
specialized or are distinguished by very strong characters 
from those to which they may be considered most approxi- 
mate. 
Amarygmus ceelestis. 
A, ovalis, niger, nitidus; elytris lete cyaneis, sat leviter seriatim 
punctatis, interstitiis impunctatis; tarsis tenuiter elongatis. 


Hab. Brisbane. 


Moderately oval, black, shining; the elytra bright indigo- 
blue, with slight violet reflections; head flat between the an- 
tennary tubers, separated from the clypeus by a deep broad 
groove ; eyes approximate, entirely concealed by the prothorax 
in repose; antenne rather slender, the last joint irregularly 
oblong-obovate ; prothorax small, not very broad at the base 
or apex, the punctures almost obsolete; scutellum small, tri- 
angular ; elytra moderately convex, seriate-punctate, the punc- 
tures rather fine, but well-marked, intervals of the striee im- 
punctate ; body beneath and legs glossy black, with a brownish 
tinge; abdomen finely striated longitudinally; all the tarsi 
slender, elongate. Length 54 lines. 

A handsome species, allied to A. amethystinus, Fab.* ; the 
latter, however, has a dark-blue prothorax and red femora. 


Amarygmus vinosus. 
A, ovalis, viridis, nitidus; elytris purpureis in virides mutantibus, 
sat leviter seriatim punctatis, interstitiis subtiliter punctatis. 


Hab. Sydney. 


Moderately oval, green, shining, the elytra purple changing 
to green according to the light; head black, very slightly 
convex above the clypeus; eyes moderately approximate ; 
antenne gradually thicker outward, the last joint ovate; pro- 
thorax minutely and sparsely punctured, broad at the apex ; 
scutellum small, triangular, black ; elytra moderately convex, 
seriate-punctate, the punctures rather fine, but well marked, 
the intervals of the rows minutely punctured; body beneath 
and legs glossy brownish black, the abdomen finely striated 
longitudinally ; anterior and intermediate tarsi shorter than in 
the last. Length 53 lines. 

* Ent. Syst. ii. p. 40 (Zrotylus). 


346 Mr. F.P. Pascoe on new Genera and Species of 


In outline resembling the last, but differently coloured, with 
the prothorax shorter and much broader at the apex, the inter- 
vals of the rows on the elytra minutely punctured, &c. 


Amarygmus exilis. 
A, anguste oblongus, nitidus; prothorace trapezoidali, viridi-metal- 
lico; elytris elongatis, aureo-viridibus, in certo situ ecupreo- 
resplendens, leviter seriatim punctatis. 


Hab. Uachlan River. 


Narrowly oblong, nitid, slightly convex; head green in 
front, blackish towards the clypeus; eyes remote; antennze 
short, stout, ferruginous, the last six joints thicker and longer 
than the two preceding, the third only a little longer than the 
fourth ; prothorax metallic green, trapezoidal, the sides nearly 
straight, the base not much broader than the apex; scutellum 
equilaterally triangular, black; elytra rather long, but much 
broader than the prothorax at the base, the sides nearly pa- 
rallel, finely seriate-punctate, bright golden-green with copper 
reflections ; body beneath light chestnut, glossy; legs dark 
chestnut; tarsi ferruginous. Length 3} lines. 

A much narrower form than any of the preceding, with 
shorter antenne. 

Amarygmus indigaceus. 
A, oblongus, subnitidus; prothoraee nigro, angulis anticis acumi- 
natis; elytris cyaneis, distincte seriatim punetatis; antennis 
tarsisque obscure testaceis. 


Hab. Sydney. 


Oblong, a little nitid; head black, rather coarsely punctured; 
eyes somewhat approximate ; antenne dull testaceous, the last 
four joints shorter and a little thicker than the others ; pro- 
thorax rather narrow, shining, minutely punctured, the ante- 
rior angles produced and pointed ; scutellum triangular, black; 
elytra broadest at the shoulders, very gradually narrower pos- 
teriorly, indigo-blue, rather finely seriate-punctate, the inter- 
vals of the stria narrow; body beneath and legs chestnut- 
brown, slightly glossy ; tarsi dull testaceous. Length 33 lines. 

Allied to A, pictcornis and A. tarsalis; the former, inter 
alia, has varying metallic elytra, and the latter a different 
prothorax and coarsely punctured elytra, 


Amarygmus Cupido. 
A. oblongo-ovalis, nitidus ; prothorace nigro; elytris lete violaceis, 
certo situ ecyaneo-resplendens, leviter seriatim punctatis, 


fab. Queensland. 


Tenebrionide from Australia and Tasmania. 347 


Oblong-oval, nitid ; head black ; eyes scarcely approximate; 
antenne dark ferruginous, the last five joints thicker and 
longer than the three preceding, but the third a little longer ; 
prothorax glossy black, rather broad at the base, finely 
punctured; scutellum equilaterally triangular, black; elytra 
broadest, with the sides nearly parallel, along the middle third, 
rich violet, with lightish blue reflections, finely seriate-punctate ; 
body beneath and legs chestnut-brown, glossy; tarsi ferru- 
ginous. Length 33 lines. 

This is a beautiful and very distinct species, in size and 
form resembling the last, but with a nearly perfectly oval 
outline. 


Amarygmus pusillus. 


A, ovalis, niger, parum nitidus; elytris fere opacis, striato-punc- 
tatis, interstitiis impunctatis ; subtus pedibusque castaneis. 


Hab. Kiama. 
Oval, black, a little nitid; head dull black; eyes not ap- 


proximate ; antenne: brown, gradually thicker from the third 
joint, the last five especially so; prothorax a little more nitid, 
well rounded at the sides, very minutely punctured ; scutellum 
triangular, black; elytra nearly opaque, brownish black, 
strongly striate-punctate, the punctures oblong-linear, the in- 
tervals of the striz broad, flattish, with a slight trace, in cer- 
tain lights, of transverse linear impressions; body beneath 
and legs chestnut-brown, slightly glossy. Length 2# lines. 
The sculpture of the elytra seems to approach in its character 
that of A. rugosus,Germ.; but the latter, eter alia, has rugose 
strie, which is not the case in the species before us. The 
following has also striated elytra, but with different sculpture. 


A MALTY GYMNUS minutus. 


A. suboblongo-ovalis; elytris fuscis, subnitidis, fortiter striato- 
punctatis, interstitiis punctulatis; subtus pedibusque pallide fer- 
rugineis. 

Hab, Sydney. 


Slightly oblong-oval; head dark brown; eyes not approxi- 
mate; antennz pale ferruginous, the last five joints gradually 
thicker and very little longer than the three preceding ; pro- 
thorax chestnut-brown, finely punctured, well rounded at the 
sides, broad at the base; scutellum triangular, brown; elytra 
brownish black, rather glossy, strongly striate-punctate, the 
punctures large, round, the intervals between the striz finely 
punctured; body beneath and legs pale ferruginous. Length 
21 lines. 


348 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera and Species of 


Amarygmus obtusus. 


A. oblongo-subovalis, niger, nitidus; elytris fusco-purpureis, haud 
versicoloribus, fortiter seriatim punctatis; tarsis subtus longe 
pilosis. 

Hab. Queensland. 


Oblong-suboval, black, shining, the elytra dark purple- 
brown without reflections; head slightly concave above the 
clypeus; eyes approximate; antennz short, slender, the last 
four joints with a brownish pubescence, the last shortly ovate ; 
prothorax short, gradually rounded from the base, broad and 
obtuse anteriorly, minutely punctured; scutellum triangular, 
black ; elytra rather elongate, convex, the sides very slightly 
rounded, seriate-punctate, the punctures rather coarse, the in- 
tervals of the rows almost obsoletely punctured ; body beneath 
and legs brownish black, subnitid; tarsi slender, with long 
hairs beneath. Length 7 lines. 

The form and colour of this very distinct species will render 
it easily recognizable. 


Amarygmus polychromus. 


A. late ovalis, niger, nitidus; elytris cyaneis, vel purpureis, vel 
viridibus, coloribus variis resplendentibus, tenuissime seriatim 
punctatis ; prothorace basi haud lato. 


Hab. South Australia. 


Broadly oval, black, shining; the elytra blue, purple, or 
green, with metallic reflections of various colours; head very 
slightly convex in front; eyes moderately approximate ; an- 
tennee rather slender, last jomt elongate-ovate; prothorax 
black, with greenish reflections, not broad at the base, narrow 
at the apex, minutely and sparsely punctured ; scutellum equi- 
laterally triangular ; elytra rather strongly convex, very finely 
seriate-punctate, the intervals of the rows broad and minutely 
punctured ; body beneath, legs, and antenne jet-black, glossy, 
abdomen finely punctured. Length 6-7 lines. 

A very variable species as to the colour of its elytra, but 
readily distinguished, except from the next, by the fineness of 
its seriated punctures, which are scarcely to be discriminated 
from the interstitial punctures, together with its greater breadth 
and convexity. A. Howittii is a still broader species, with its 
dark-green colour varying principally from darker to lighter 
shades. 

Amarygmus Howittit. 


A, late ovalis, nitidus; prothorace nigro; elytris subtiliter seriatim 


Tenebrionide from Australia and Tasmania. 349 


punctatis, interstitiis subtilissime punctatis, eneo et cupreo versi- 
coloribus. 


Hab. Victoria. 


Broadly oval, smooth, shining; head glossy black; eyes 
not approximate ; clypeus rather narrow; antenne black, ex- 
tending but little beyond the prothorax, thicker outwards, the 
last four joints shorter than the preceding, opaque, the rest 
glossy ; prothorax small, broad at the base, the apex narrow, 
the anterior angles not produced, glossy black, finely and 
rather remotely punctured ; scutellum small, triangular, black; 
elytra rather strongly convex, the sides nearly parallel or but 
very slightly rounded, very finely seriate-punctate, the punc- 
tures very close, the intervals of the rows wide and very 
minutely punctured, the colour dark greenish, shaded from 
brassy to copper according to the light; body beneath and 
legs jet-black and very glossy. Length 7 lines. 

Dr. Howitt says of this very distinct species, ‘‘ common 
everywhere ;” but the two specimens he has sent me are the 
only ones I have seen. It approaches the following in outline, 
but is very different in colour and sculpture. 


Amarygmus semiticus. 


A. late obovatus, subnitidus, flavo-cupreus ; elytris subtiliter seriatim 
punctatis, interstitiis vage et subtilissime punctatis ; corpore sub- 
tus viridi-nigro. 


Hab. Port Denison. 


Broadly obovate, slightly nitid, colour above an unvarying 
yellowish copper; head black; eyes approximate; clypeus rather 
narrow; antennee black, thicker outwards, fourth and succeeding 
joints of nearly equal length, the third not much longer than the 
fourth ; prothorax much narrower at the apex, anterior angles 
somewhat produced, very minutely punctured ; scutellum small, 
curvilinearly triangular, black; elytra broadest nearly at the 
base, then rounded, gradually narrower to the apex, finely 
seriate-punctate, punctures close, the intervals of the rows 
wide, sparsely and very minutely punctured; body beneath 
glossy greenish black; legs black. Length 7 lines. 


Amarygmus semissis. 


A. breviter ovalis, modice convexus, niger, nitidus; antennis art. 4 
ultimis tarsisque fulvo-ferrugineis; elytris leviter striato-punc- 
tatis. 

Hab, Kiama. 


Shortly oval, black, nitid, moderately convex ; head scarcely 


350 On new Genera and Species of Tenebrionide. 


concave in front; eyes moderately approximated; antennze 
slender, the two basal joints glossy ferruginous, the last four 
pubescent, tawny ferruginous, opaque; prothorax small, not 
broad at the base, minutely punctured; scutellum triangular ; 
elytra striate-punctate, the striz shallow, the punctures rather 
fine, the interstices of the strie very minutely and sparsely 
punctured; body beneath and legs glossy brownish black, 
tarsi tawny ferruginous. Length 4 lines. 

This species is allied to the following, but, inter alia, has a 
broader and less elliptic outline, and is much less convex. 


Amarygmus ellipsoides. 
A. breviter elliptico-ovalis, sat fortiter convexus, fusco-niger, nitidus; 
elytris viridi-nigris, leviter striato-punctatis. 
Hab. Queensland. 


Shortly elliptic oval, rather strongly convex, brownish 
black, shining ; the elytra greenish black, without reflections ; 
head scarcely concave in front, a little depressed along the 
clypeal groove; eyes not approximate; antennee glossy ferru- 
ginous, long, slender, the last joint narrowly oblong ; prothorax 
small, rather narrow at the apex, very minutely punctured ; 
scutellum triangular ; elytra striate-punctate, the strize shallow, 
the punctures rather fine, the interstices obsoletely punctured ; 
body beneath and femora glossy brownish black ; tarsi slender 
and, with the tibie, ferruginous. Length 44 lines. 


Amarygmus suturalis. 
A. breviter ovalis, sat fortiter convexus, aterrimus, nitidus ; elytris 
purpureo-cupreis in fusca mutantibus, sutura viridi, fortiter 
striato-punctatis. 


Hab. Swan River. 


Shortly oval, rather strongly convex, deep glossy black ; 
the elytra purplish-copper changing to brown, the suture bright 
green; head flattish above the clypeus, the latter convex ; 
eyes moderately approximate; antenne stoutish, especially 
outwards, the last joint irregularly and broadly ovate ; pro- 
thorax broad at the apex, rather narrow at the base, minutely 
punctured ; scutellum convex, triangular ; elytra striate-punc- 
tate, the strie narrow and rather deep, the punctures small 
and nearly contiguous, the intervals of the strie almost im- 
punctate ; body beneath and legs glossy black. Length 
©} lines. 

This and the two above are among the very few striated spe- 
cies of the genus; and of the striated species they are the most 
genvex and elliptical in outline. Besides the difference of 


Dr. Nylander on the Cephalodia of Lichens. 351 


colour, A. suturalis has the antenne much stouter and the 
elytra much more deeply striate than A. edlipsoddes. 


Amarygmus torridus. 


A. breviter ovalis, convexus, nitidus ; prothorace fulvescenti-cupreo ; 
elytris viridi-metallicis, fortiter seriatim punctatis ; corpus subtus 
femoribusque castaneo-fuscis. 


Hab. Cape York. 


Shortly oval, convex, shining ; head black; clypeus very 
broad ; antenne reddish brown, slightly thicker outwards, ex- 
tending to half the length of the body, third joint longest, the 
rest of nearly equal length; prothorax yellowish copper, 
closely and finely punctured; scutellum equilaterally tri- 
angular, black; elytra about a quarter longer than broad, 
convex, coarsely seriate-punctate, all the punctures about 
equidistant from one another; body beneath and femora dark 
chestnut-brown, slightly nitid; tibie and tarsi reddish brown. 
Length 53 lines. 

In form something like A. convexus, but shorter. An iso- 
lated species. 


XLUI.—Notule Lichenologice. No. XXVIII. 
By the Rev. W. A. Leicuton, B.A., F.L.S. 


In the ‘ Flora’ of Sept. 30, 1868, Dr. W. Nylander has some 
observations on Cephalodia which are worthy of attention. 

These organs of Lichens were little known before Dr. Ny- 
lander pointed out their importance as furnishing a primary 
anatomical character in their gonimia. ‘They occur only in 
thalli which have gonidia. 


The kinds hitherto observed are :— 


1. Epigenous cephalodia, on the upper surface of the thallus, 
variously protruded and of various forms, according to the 
genera and species in which they occur. They are the most 
frequent. 

2. Hypogenous cephalodia, less frequent, on the under sur- 
face of the thallus, known only in Peltidea venosa and Psoroma 
euphyllum. 

3. Endogenous or Pyrenoid cephalodia, which are immersed 
in the thallus and form a pyrenocarpoid protuberance (covered 
by the thallus) on the lower surface of the thallus. These are 
found in foliaceous Lichens, as in many Stictet, Nephroma ex- 


pallidum, &e. 


302 Mr. 8. Ward on the “‘ Vielle.”’ 


But lately Dr. Nylander has detected in Lecanora (Psoroma) 
araneosa (Bab.), from New Zealand, both epigenous and 
hypogenous cephalodia. On the pale testaceous, foliaceo- 
lobate thallus, meurved at the margin, occur superficial con- 
colorous cephalodia, which are at first granuliform, then 
rounded and at the circumference crenulate, subplacodioid, 
somewhat convex and unequal. On the pale under surface 
of the thallus, also, are similar cephalodia, but less developed, 
slightly prominent, and reminding one entirely of those of 
Peltidea venosa. 

Similar cephalodia, but much less developed, are observable 
on both surtaces of the thallus of Lecanora allorhiza, Nyl. 
(collected in New Zealand by Dr. C. Knight), which is similar 
to but smaller than LZ. araneosa, and has a pale naked thallus, 
concolorous. on the under surface, shortly rhizinoso-villose, 
with spores ellipsoid and often somewhat scabrous. This 
lichen grows on bark, and perhaps is only a diminished variety 
of L. araneosa, though differing in various respects. 


XLIV.—WNotes on the “ Vielle” (Batrachus gigas, Gthr.*). 
By SwinpurnE Warp, Esq. 


TH1s enormous fish has been frequently seen in these waters, 
but very seldom captured, as it will scarcely ever take a bait. 
According to the best authorities, it selects some deep hole 
with a muddy bottom, and never leaves it. One very large 
one has been occasionally seen, on very clear days, in a hole 
inside the harbour, at but a short distance from the shore. I 
heard of its habitat six years ago; and it was seen within the 
last six weeks by the captain of an American whaler; but it 
has as yet baffled all my attempts to capture it, refusing per- 
sistently the most temptingly arranged hooks. I only once 
succeeded in hooking one and bringing it nearly to the sur- 
face, when the line broke, and the big fish and my hopes 
vanished simultaneously. 

The specimen whose head I sent home was found dead, 
thrown up on the reef on the north-west side of the harbour, 
its tail and a portion of the lower part of its body having been 
bitten off by a shark—a hammer-headed one, in all probabi- 
lity, as I do not think, from my experience of the shark tribe, 
that any other variety would attack an animal so formidable- 
looking so far as size is concerned. The tiger-shark is un- 
usually ferocious when hooked or harpooned; but the hammer- 
head kills for the pleasure of killing alone. 


* See Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4. vol. iii. p. 151. 


On Dredging in the West of Ireland. 350 


I was unfortunately absent when this huge fish was thrown 
upon the reef, and thus could only secure the head and a 
portion of the bones: the latter were sent to England some 
considerable time ago. 

Experienced fishermen here inform me that men have been 
attacked by it, but that its movements are very slow, and no 
authenticated instance has occurred of any catastrophe having 
been caused by it. One man told me that he was once diving 
for an anchor in the harbour, and was followed to the surface 
by one of these monsters. 

A very large fish of a similar appearance has been seen by the 
Aden divers ; but I am not aware if any have ever been caught 
there. {imagine that it would require a very strong shark- 
line and hook to capture one of them: but I almost give up 
the idea of doing so; I have fished for them so often, and so 
constantly failed. 

There are two kinds of this “ Vielle,” which attain to 
an enormous size:—one, “ Vielle Crabe”’ (the one now 
at home); and another, ‘‘ Vielle Babonne,” the teeth of which 
are about half the length of the middle finger, in one row, and 
something in shape like those of the English pike*. One of 
the latter, measuring 17 feet in length, was killed at the south 
point of this island last year, again during my absence; and, 
unfortunately, I could not even secure his head or any of the 
bones. The people will not eat them ; and it was simply killed 
and cut away from the hook in the deep water, where the 
sharks must have quickly disposed of it. If any are caught 
during my residence here on any part of the island, I have 
now made arrangements for securing and preserving as much 
as nature will permit; but it is not easy to preserve a fish 
17 feet long and nearly 4 four feet across the shoulders. The 
length of the one whose head is now in the British Museum 
was given me as that “of three men,” 7. e. about 16 feet ; but 
this measurement cannot be considered accurate at all. 

Seychelles, Feb. 1869. 


XLV.—Notes of a week’s Dredging in the West of Ireland. 
By George Stewarpson Brapy, C.M.Z.S8., and Davip 
ROBERTSON. 

[Plates X VITI.-X XII. ] 


THE naturalist who can count only upon a few days as the 
length of time which he is able to devote to a distant excursion 
will probably do well to confine his attention chiefly, if not 


*[ This may prove to be a species of Lophius.—A. Grum. ] 


354 Messrs. Brady and Robertson on Dredging 


entirely, to some limited subject ; otherwise the novelty of the 
creatures which he meets with, perhaps for the first time, will 
be liable to withdraw his attention from any careful or minute 
observation until his time is too far spent to allow of the se- 
rious study of any particular group. We have ourselves often 
erred in this way; but last year (1868) we resolved to devote 
our short furlough strictly to the examination of the Ento- 
mostraca and smaller Crustacea of the district which we pro- 
posed to visit. The following notes refer, therefore, almost 
entirely to that class. We do not suppose that the lists here 
given are by any means exhaustive: the restricted areas ap- 
parently occupied by some species make it almost certain that 
further opportunities of investigation would have revealed the 
existence of others as interesting as those which were actually 
observed* ; and there can be no doubt that both the marme 
and freshwater loughs of Western Ireland, especially of the 
Connemara district, offer yet a most promising, and in some 
departments an almost untouched field of research to both 
botanist and zoologist. 

Our dredging during this excursion was confined to the 
coast in the neighbourhood of Westport, Clifden, and Round- 
stone; but we also found time to make a few gatherings in 
the freshwater lakes of the district, and, en vowte, to snatch an 
hour or two of work in Dublin Bay. The terminus of the 
Mullingar Canal at Dublin, from which we took some gather- 
ings, afforded us a few interesting Ostracoda, amongst which 
was one species (Cypridopsis obesa) hitherto undescribed, 
though known to us from one or two specimens taken in the 
river Scheldt, as also from the occurrence of the valves in 
some posttertiary lacustrine deposits. 

A most interesting feature im the fauna of the freshwater 
lakes of the Connemara district is the intermixture of marine 
or brackish-water species with those of strictly freshwater 
character. The small sheets of water to which we chiefly 
refer lie scattered by scores or even hundreds over the plateau 
bounded by the mountain of Urrisbeg on the south, the “ twelve 
pins” on the east, Clifden on the north, and the Atlantic on 
the west. They are but slightly elevated above the present 
sea-level; and the presence in them of a partially marine fauna 
would appear to indicate a perhaps not very far distant eleva- 
tion of this tract of country. In several of these lakes occurred 


* Especially when we consider the small area from which the material 
was taken; the dredge purposely used took hold so quickly that it seldom 
required to be drawn more than a few feet before it was full. The profu- 
sion of life in the sea-bed is strikingly indicated by the fact of so many 
members of one group being found within such narrow limits. 


in the West of Ireland. 355 


Loxoconcha elliptica, a species heretofore met with only in 
estuarine situations or in pools of brackish water near high- 
water mark. In Ballinahinch Lough, Porcellidium fimbriatum 
was taken in considerable numbers—a capture the more remark- 
able as the family to which it belongs was not previously 
known to number amongst its members any freshwater repre- 
sentative. Several Copepoda were also taken; but of these 
we are not yet in a position to speak with accuracy. In 
Lough Moher, which lies further north, about five miles south 
of Westport, a new and very fine species of Limnicythere (L. 
Sancti-Patricit?) was taken, and in the same place a few 
stunted specimens of Foraminifera belonging to two species, 
Polystomella striato-punctata and Nonionina asterizans. In the 
case of the Porcellidium it is barely possible that the specimens 
may have got accidental admission into the freshwater gather- 
ing, as the same species was taken in Birterbuy Bay on the 
day previous to its supposed capture in Ballinahinch Lough ; 
but the number of specimens found and the fact of no other 
marine species occurring with it, would seem to negative this 
conclusion. Moreover the undoubted occurrence of other 
marine species in neighbouring lakes renders the matter more 
intelligible. 

Setting aside the Ostracoda, to which we have devoted a 
separate section of this paper, the most interesting results of 
our dredging are as follows. In Birterbuy Bay a single frag- 
ment of a ray of a starfish hitherto unknown in Britain 
(Ophianoplus annulosus, Sars) was discovered; but, although 
this was recognized in the dredge as belonging to a species 
with which we were unacquainted, we were unsuccessful in 
finding any further portions of the animal. This fragment is 
here figured of the natural size (Pl. XXII. fig. 1). The 
species was originally described by M. Sars from a single 
specimen taken at Naples; and as our fragment, though large 
enough and well-enough preserved to admit of no doubt as to 
its specific identity, does not form a sufficient basis for a full 
description, we here transcribe Sars’s account (Middelhavets 
Littoral-Fauna, pp. 79-83). 


“Genus OPHIANOPLUS. 


«Rime genitales interbrachie bine. Fissure orales ad partem 
aboralem papillis duris instructs : acervus papillarum dentalium 
sub columnis dentium. Discus omnino nudus et cute molli 
tectus, absque scutis radialibus. Brachia scutata, absque omni 
molliore integumento, spinis lateralibus leevibus. Papille spini- 
formes ad poros tentaculares. 


356 Messrs. Brady and Robertson on Dredging 


“ Ophianoplus annulosus. 
‘Disco supra fusco annulis albis; spinis brachiorum 12. 


“This Ophiuridan, of which I found a single example at 
Naples, in a depth of 40-50 fathoms, forms undoubtedly a 
new genus, allied to Ophiocoma, from which it is easily dis- 
tinguished by its naked, non-granular disk. 

“The disk is very stout or convex, though tolerably flat 
above, the circumference somewhat five-sided, being promi- 
nently arched between the rays, the ventral side rather convex. 
It is without any kind of armature whatever, being invested 
only by a smooth integument, and without any ray-plates, by 
which it is separated from Forbes’s genus Ophiopsila, to which 
it has some likeness. On the underside are ten genital fissures. 
The mouth-plates are small, rounded, but little longer than 
broad ; and one of them, the madrepore-plate, is a little larger 
than the other four, circular, and surrounded by a spongy, 
elevated, and deeply punctate border. The mouth-fissures are, 
as in the genus Amphiura of Forbes, beset at the outer end 
(the sides being naked) with six hard papille, namely :—four 
conical and rather flattened, two on each side, of which the 
two largest are situated on the outer side of the first ventral 
ray-plate, and answer to the scale-shaped mouth-papille of 
Amphiura; the other two are a little smaller and situated 
directly under the small tooth-processes, of which we shall 
speak presently ; lastly, there are two very small lancet-shaped 
papille placed higher up in the mouth-cavity, the points 
of which are turned inwards towards the mouth. These last 
correspond to the lancet-shaped mouth-papille of the Am- 
phiure, with which this mouth-organ of Ophianoplus entirely 
agrees, except that the under surface of the ‘ tooth-columns’ 
presents a number of rounded tooth-processes, as in Ophiocoma, 
which form three or four irregular rows. The masticatory 
organs, which are broader than those of Ophiocoma, and formed 
of a kind of bristles, have in that respect some likeness to 
those of Ophiopholis scolopendrica and Ophiothrix fragilis, 
but differ from the first in having numerous tooth-papille, 
and from the last in having mouth-papille. 

“The rays are five or six times as long as the diameter of 
the disk, and differ from those of other Ophiuride in being 
thicker near the middle than at the base: they are nearly 
cylindrical, very convex above and at the sides, but flat below. 
The dorsal ray-plates are very small, rounded, about as broad 
as long, with a convex distal margin, the ventral plates a little 
longer, fureate, with the distal margin hollowed out; the side 
plates are much elevated, and have a prominent encireling 


in the West of Ireland. 357 


keel, to which the spines are fixed. The number of these 
reaches twelve; on the first ray-segment there are but two, 
on the following three, on the next four, and so on, until, on 
the tenth segment there are ten or eleven, and further on 
twelve; on the distal half the number decreases gradually to- 
wards the point. All these side-spines are smooth, somewhat 
compressed or flat, narrower at the root than at the obtuse 
rounded extremity. They are all nearly of a size, except the 
two or three lowest, which gradually become larger, so that 
the lowest is the longest, nearly double as long as the upper- 
most, or about as long as half the breadth of the ray. 

“On the lower surtace of the ray, immediately within or on 
the near side of the tentacle-pores (therefore not in a line with 
the lateral spines) are two foot-papille: these are of a quite 
unusual form, not being squamous, but spinous or cylindrical, 
with pointed ends; the outermost are very small; the inner, 
which are four or five times as long, or nearly as long as the 
lateral spines, but much more slender, have their apices directed 
forwards and inwards, so that they cross those of the corre- 
sponding papillee of the opposite side. 

“ Diameter of the disk 11 millimetres, length of rays 60 
millims. Colour of the upperside of the disk chestnut-brown, 
with large white rings, of which some are circular, some ellip- 
tical or elongated, and others forming coalescent rings like the 
figure 8 ; sides of the disk whitish, with small round chestnut- 
brown spots; ventral surface whitish. Rays chestnut on the 
upper surface, with narrow white cross 4strize; spines greyish 
brown. 

“This new Ophiuridan approaches, by its smooth disk, to 
Forbes’s genus Ophiopsila, but differs essentially in the ab- 
sence of ray-plates and the presence of smooth papille. From 
Ophiarthrum, Peters, which also has a smooth disk, it is sepa- 
rated by its smooth ray-spines, which in that genus are spinu- 
lose. From the genera Ophiomyxa and Ophioscolex, which 
also have naked disks, it is separated by the absence of a 
smooth integument on the rays. In respect of mouth-organs, 
it stands nearest to Amphiura, Forbes, from which it differs in 
its naked disk and spine-shaped foot-papille.”’ 


Thyone fusus (Miller) and Synapta inherens (Miiller) were 
found to be not uncommon in Birterbuy Bay in 12-14 fathoms; 
the latter also occurred, in 4 fathoms water, in Clew Bay. In 
Birterbuy Bay, Macrorhynchopterus granulosus (M‘Coy) was 
taken—and in Ardbear Bay*, on a very muddy bottom, several 

* Ardbear Bay, the bay on which the town of Clifden stands ; so named 
in the maps of the Ordnance Survey. 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. iui. 27 


358 Messrs. Brady and Robertson on Dredging 
annulose bodies, which appeared to be probably the detached 


tails of Priapulus caudatus. 


The stalk-eyed Crustacea taken were as follows. No notes, 
however, were preserved of the Crabs, which were all well- 
known natives of the district :— 


Palemon (squilla?); young. Clew Bay, 1 fathom. 

Athanas nitescens, Leach. Ardbear Bay, 4 fathoms. 
HHippolyte varians, Leach. Ardbear Bay. 

fascigera, Gosse. On Laminaria saccharina, Ardbear 
Bay, 4 fathoms. 

Cranchit, Leach. Ardbear Bay, 4 fathoms. 

Mysis flecuosa (Miller), young. Clew Bay, 1 fathom. 


For the following list and remarks on the sessile-eyed spe- 
cies we are indebted to the kindness of the Rev. Alfred Merle 
Norman, to whom our specimens were submitted for examina- 
tion :— 

Probolium monoculoides (Montagu) = Montagua monoculoides, 

Bate. Ardbear Bay, in rock-pools and in 4 fathoms water. 
Anonyx nanotdes, Lilljeborg. Ardbear Bay, 4 fathoms. Re- 

corded as British in my Shetland Dredging Report*. 
Phoxus Holbéllii, Kroyer. Coralline bed, in 4 fathoms, Ard- 

bear Bay. Both male and female found. The former dif- 
fers from the latter in having very long upper antenne. 
Urothoé marina, Baté. Ardbear Bay, 4 fathoms. 

Dexamine spinosa (Montagu). Among Alge between Ardbear 
and Mannin Bays; Clew Bay, 1 fathom, among weeds. 
—— tenuicornis, Rathke. Ardbear Bay, in rock-pools and 

in 4 fathoms water. 

Atylus Swammerdamii (M.-Edwards). Very common among 

Algz between Ardbear and Mannin Bays. 
bispinosus, Bate. Ardbear Bay, 4 fathoms. 

Aora gracilis, Bate. Ardbear Bay, 4 fathoms. 
Microdeuteropus anomalus (Rathke). On coralline bed in 

Ardbear Bay, 4 fathoms; both sexes. This is the true /. 

anomalus, but not, I think, the same as that described by 

Bate and Westwood under that name. MM. gryllotalpa of 

B. & W. (not of Costa) is described from the young male of 

this species. (See my Shetland Dredging Report.) 
versiculatus, Bate. A female specimen (the sex figured 


by B. & W.), in 4 fathoms, Ardbear Bay. 


* Norman, “Shetland Final Dredging Report. Part IT. On the Crustacea, 
Tunicata, Polyzoa, Actinozoa, Hydrozoa, and Porifera” [Report of the 
sritish Association for 1868 (1869) }. 


in the West of Ireland. 359 


Protomedeia (?) Whitet, Bate. In the same locality as the 
last. 

Melita obtusata (Montagu) = M. proxima, another form of the 
male, and Megamera Alderi, the female. In Ardbear Bay 
(4 fathoms) on Laminaria saccharina. Also many speci- 
mens of both sexes nestling between the tentacles of Anthea 
Cereus, in Ardbear Bay—a strange and, one would have 
thought, a dangerous habitat. 

Mera semiserrata (Bate) = Megamera semiserrata, Bate & 
Westwood, Brit. Sessile-eyed Crust. vol. i. p. 401. Ardbear 
Bay, 4 fathoms. 

Eurystheus erythrophthalmus (Lilljeborg). Ardbear Bay, 4 
fathoms. 

Gammarus locusta, Linn. Among seaweeds between Ardbear 
and Mannin Bays. 

Amphithoé rubricata (Montagu). Clew Bay, 1 fathom, among 
weeds. 

Podocerus pelagicus (Leach). Rock-pools in Ardbear Bay. 

Cerapus abditus, Templeton. Ardbear Bay, in 4 fathoms. 


Genus ExuneuiA*, Norman, n. g. 


Antenne short and strong; flagella rudimentary, upper 
pair without a secondary appendage. Body wide; coxex 
shallow. First gnathopods long, slender, filiform ; dactylos ob- 
solete. Second gnathopods subchelate, slender, but yet much 
stouter than the very delicate first pair. Pereiopods rather 
short, subequal; propodos longer than carpus. Uropods all 
two-branched ; branches short, simple. T'elson squamiform. 

This genus seems to be most nearly allied to Cratippus, from 
which it is distinguished by the remarkable character of the 
first gnathopods. 


Exunguia stilipes, Norman, n.sp. Pl. XXII. figs. 7-12. 


Head produced into a short rostrum between the upper an- 
tenne. Eyes on a process between the upper and lower an- 
tenne. Antenne of both pairs subequal, strong, but short, 
equal in length to first 5-4 segments of body; joints of 
peduncle subequal to each other in length, but each rather 
shorter and of less diameter than the preceding, round, smooth, 
except one or two minute spines on the inner margin; flagella 
rudimentary, scarcely a third of the length of the last joint of 
peaks composed of three or four excessively short articu- 

ations. First gnathopods slender and filiform, basos long and 
slender, more than equal in length to ischjum and metacarpus 


* From ex and unguis, without a nail, 
27* 


360 Messrs. Brady and Robertson on Dredging 


combined ; these two joints subequal to each other, and shorter 
than the carpus, which is equal to the propodos; these last 
two joints slender and round; no dactylos, its place supplied 
by a fasciculus of little spines projecting directly forwards ; 
with the exception of this terminal fasciculus of spines, the 
whole limb is entirely glabrous. Second gnathopods not large, 
subchelate ; carpus and propodos subequal, flattened, posterior 
margin gently arched and furnished with tufts of spines, palm 
not defined; dactylos in the form of a slender, sharp, only 
slightly curved nail, rather more than half the length of the 
propodos. Pereiopods subequal, short; basos not expanded ; 
propodos longer than carpus, and bent at a right angle to it, 
with three or four small spines on the front margin; nail 
small, acute, not a third of the length of the propodos, and 
bent at a right angle to it, the whole limb thus taking a 
strikingly hamate character. Segments of the pleon with the 
infero-posteal margins well rounded. All the uropods two- 
branched, their branches one-jointed, flattened, lanceolate, 
wholly devoid of spines or hairs; but under a high power of 
the microscope, the edges are seen to be serrulate. Telson 
small, squamiform, simple, entire. Maxillipedes having the 
palp long, slender, and four-jointed, the third joint having the 
inner margin clothed with thick down. Length scarcely one- 
fifth of an inch. 

Found by Messrs. G. 8. Brady and D. Robertson in a sponge 
in Birterbuy Bay in 1868. The structure of the last joints of 
the pereiopods seems peculiarly to fit those limbs for grasping 
tenaciously the tissues of the sponge in which the animal 
lives. Atylus gibbosus, which also inhabits sponges, has the 
pereiopods developed on a somewhat similar plan, the propodos 
being shorter than the carpus, and the nail bent at right angles 
to it; but in this species the carpus is furnished with a tuft 
of strong spines, which seem to assist in the act of prehen- 
sion. 

I know of no Amphipod, except the members of the family 
Hyperiade, that has the flagella of both antenne in a con- 
dition so rudimentary as those of Hxunguia. 


Corophium crassicorne, Bruzelius= C. Bonelli’, B. & W., the 
female. Both sexes, Ardbear Bay, 4 fathoms. The form 
described by B. & W. as C. Bonelli is unquestionably the 
female of this present species, as I have stated in my 
‘Shetland Report ;’ but it is worth calling attention to the 
fact that here, again, the two sexes occur in company. 


Caprella acanthifera, Leach. Both sexes in Ardbear Bay, 
4 fathoms. 


in the West of Ireland. 361 
Proto pedata (Abildgaard). A single specimen in Ardbear 


Bay, on Laminaria saccharina. 

Tanais Dulongii, B. & W. Among weed, Westport Bay. 

Jera albifrons (Montagu). Westport Bay. 

Idotea tricuspidata, Desmarest. Young specimens, Ardbear 
Bay. 

emarginata, Fabricius. The young in extraordinary 
abundance among Algewe between Ardbear and Mannin 
Bays. 

Dynamene rubra, Leach. Young specimen among weeds, 
Clew Bay, 1 fathom; and in rock-pools in Ardbear Bay. 


CLADOCERA. 


The following Crustacea belonging to this order were found 
in the freshwater loughs in the neighbourhood of Clifden. It 
is noticeable that where vegetation was abundant, Ento- 
mostraca were very plentiful, but usually of the larger and 
commoner species; while in those lakes which were almost 
bare of plants the specimens found, though few in number, 
belonged often to small but rare species. 


Daphnia pulex (Linn.). Lynceus macrourus, Miiller. 
Jardinii, Baird. elongatus (G. O. Sars). 
Sida crystallina (Miiller). costatus (G. O. Sars). 
Acantholeberis curvirostris( Mill.). guttatus (G. O. Sars). 
Macrothrix rosea (Jwrine). — truncatus, Miiller. 
Lathonura rectirostris (Jfiller). exiguus, Lilljeborg. 
Bosmina longispina, Leydig. barbatus, Brady*, 
Polyphemus pediculus (Zznn.). nanus (Baird). 
Drepanothrix hamata, G. O. Sars. testudinarius, Fischer. 
Eurycercus lamellatus (Miiller’). spheericus, Miiller. 
Lynceus quadrangularis, Miller. — globosus (Baird), 
harpe (Baird). 

In addition to these species, Lynceus falcatus and L. ros- 
tratus were found in Lough Moher, near Westport, and in a 
burn near the same place Lynceus trigonellus, L. uncinatus, 
and Monospilus tenuirostris. The specimens which we refer 
to L. rostratus} differ somewhat from the same species as it 
occurs at Belsay, in the county of Northumberland, the only 
other recorded British habitat, in having a single small spine 
at the postero-ventral angle of each valve, and in the rather 
less hairy ventral margin: in other respects they seem to be 
essentially the same. 


* Intellectual Observer, vol. xii. p. 423. 
+ This and other little-known British species enumerated in the present 
aper will be found described and figured in ‘A Monograph of the British 
Petcacatiace belonging to the Families Bosminide, Macrothricide, and 
Lynceide,’ by the Rev. A. M. Norman, M.A., and George S. Brady, 
C.M.Z.S. London: Williams & Norgate, 1867. 


362 Messrs. Brady and Robertson on Dredging 


OSTRACODA. 


Lists of Species taken. 


Mullingar Canal, Dublin. Westport Quay, in a salt-water tidal 
pond at high-water mark, amongst 


Cypris compressa, Baird. 
yP ae Zostera. 


reptans (Baird). 
Cypridopsis obesa, nov. sp. Cythere lutea, Miiller. 
Candona candida (Miller). castanea, G. O. Sars. 
compressa (Koch). villosa, G. O. Sars. 
albicans, Brady. cicatricosa, G. O, Sars. 
Limnicythere inopinata (Baird). —— gibbosa, nov. sp. 
Loxoconcha elliptica, G5 
nay . Xestoleberis aurantia (Baird). 
River Liffey, at Dublin, Noe Wall. (fe eee an ater ( Butea): 
eter Pica ae (?) (Koch). Robertsoni, Brady. 
airdia fulva, Brady. ae ve LAS, 
Guthereluteseanalen Sclerochilus gracilis, nov. s7 
castanea, G. O. Sars. 


Cytheridea elongata, Brady. Lough Moher, Mayo. 
Loxoconcha impressa (Baird). Cypris ovum, Jurine. 
elliptica, Brady. Limnicythere Sancti-Patricii, x. sp. 


Cytherura nigrescens (Baird). 
similis, G. O. Sars. é 
cellulosa (Norman). Freshwater Loughs near Clifden. 
cuneata, Brady. Cypris levis, Miller. 
Paradoxostoma variabile (Bazrd). | Loxoconcha elliptica, Brady. 


Respecting the marine species, it should first be noted that 
all our dredgings being made in comparatively shallow water, 
many species are absent from the list which would doubtless 
have appeared had our time admitted of dredging in greater 
depths. Yet the results obtained are interesting, as indicating 
some well-marked peculiarities in the fauna of our Atlantic 
shores. Most remarkable, perhaps, is the almost entire ab- 
sence of Cythere lutea, a species which in all other parts of the 
British islands is one of the most abundant. Cythere tubercu- 
lata and concinna appear also to be excessively scarce; and the 
strongly spinous species, such as C. antiquata and Jonesit, 
become much less robust, with more fragile shells and fewer 
and more attenuated spines. Cytheridea punctillata, a spe- 
cies very abundant in some of the Scottish lochs, as well as in 
most glacial clays, is also absent: the same may be said of 
Ilyobates bartonensis and Cythere dunelmensis. ‘The common 
Cytheropteron latissimum appears to be displaced by C. nodo- 
sum. The occurrence of Loxoconcha elliptica in the freshwater 
lakes has already been noticed in our introductory remarks. 
The species which seem to be most characteristic of the district 
are perhaps Cythere Macallana, pulchella, and cicatricosa, 
Cytheropteron nodosum and C. subcircinatum. All these have 
indeed been found on other parts of the British coast, but no- 
where so abundantly as in these dredgings from the bays of 


in the West of Ireland. 363 


Galway and Mayo. It is also worthy of note that, while in 
dredgings made further north (as notably in those of Professors 
Thomson and Carpenter between Faroe and Shetland) most of 

' the species new to British ostracodists turn out to be identical 
with such as were previously familiar to us in the Scottish 
glacial clays, none of the marine species here described as new 
have yet been observed in the fossil state. Still it is possible 
that a search in greater depths of water off the Irish coast 
might lessen this apparent discrepancy. 


wclF | -.FE 
silk lee Ae 
Name of Species. er: 2 E ze 24 Remarks. 
e5/selSF\e7 
Adie l5 Sas 
Cypridopsis obesa, nov. sp. ......-. FMS .. {One example only. 
Bairdia inflata (Norman). ........{ ++ * 
Aglaia complanata, nov. sp........./ ++ * 
Pontocypris trigonella, G. O. Sars..| x | * | «| * 
mytiloides (Norman) ........|.. x |x| x 
Argillcecia angusta( Brady) = Ponto- 
cypris angusta, Brady, Mon. Brit. 
Ostr. FSCO Dy SENG CCECRCRCRTORCECMORDY (oll Won oo | & * 
Cythere lutea, Miiller............. x |--|..]| » |Rare on west coast. 
viridis, TY TUE Rs See O OOO x | *.|* 1x 
—— pellucida, Baird ............ x | «| «| x 
— castanea, G. O. Sars ........ x lel 
—— tenera, Brady .... ccc. ce eee * eile 
—— porcellanea, Brady ..........| ++ * 
—— Macallana, nov. sp. .......... x | * | * 
— cicatricosa, G.O. Sars ...... * | * |] * | x 
wullons. Gs OU SAPS vives a0 at xe l*le«el« 
—— angulata (G. O. Sars)........ xl*l«lx 
—— pulchella, Brady.........00.) 5. * | x | » [Atlantic type; charac- 
obertsoni, Brady .........- x | * teristic. 
cuneiformis, Brady........+. * | * * 
—— albomaculata, Baird ........ «| * |] | x 
—— conyexa, Baird ......... sveds) eel eee lee 
—— tuberculata (G. O. Sars)......|.. * ee Apparently rare on 
CORCMIA JONES 1s. k. cca 3 ls *% aha Wore west coast. 
—— emaciata, Brady ..........++|-- * | x | » |Atlantic type. 
—— quadridentata, Baird ........).. *] ela] 
—— Jeffreysii, Brady...........4) +. --|..| # [Ditto; rare. 
—— semipunctata, Brady ........) ++ « |Ditto; rare. 
Jonesii, var. ceratoptera, Bosg.|..|..|..| « 
—— Whitei (Baird) ............ # |+-+ |e. | s+ (Rare. 
antiquata (Baird) .......... = gular oe 
Limnicythere inopinata (Baird) ..| % |..|..|..|Probably washed down, 
Cytheridea cornea, nov. sp.......-. acl setlie but has also oceurred in 
elongata, Brady ..........+. slele other marine dredgings. 
punctillata, Brady .......... * |-.|..|..|Apparently absent from 
Eucythere declivis (Norman)......|.. ..|+.| » | Atlantic shores. 


, Var. prava, nobis ......).. «| 


364 Messrs. Brady and Robertson on Dredging 


TABLE (continued). 


TE oe 
Pall al| Fats 
. . | my 
Name of Species. Re gg /RelBS Remarks. 
SEZs s9/82 
ByS Sle les 
A ob = XO 5/Ra 

Eucythere Argus (G. O. Sars) ....| % | % 

Loxoconcha impressa (Baird) ....| x | x | x | x 
granulate iG. OOSGPS sie ssn lie dee billet 
guttata (Norman) ...... istic] x | * 

= tamarindus (Jones).......... x l|elel* 

Xestoleberis aurantia (Baird) Pi ea 
depressa, G. O. Sars ........ cl |e] & 

Bythocythere simplex (Norman) ...| x 
constricta, G. O. Sars........ * 

Cytherura nigrescens (Baird) ....| * | * | «| * 

SMM lisse O Sans eee nk. x lal x 
CUBeNA, BPAY alee 5 ota x | % | x% 
anenlata, aay: boas ss. 8! 5 rewil netietll sce a 

—— striata, G. OOSGrSs.sea0a 8 x |x lx | x 
undata, G. O. Sars ..... coeeel ae] we | & | x 
HAV ESCOMBY iy): .-chebs Mss Vesa eats west tae 
comnuta, Brady .......++405 a|a«l|a«|x* 
pibba (Miller). o..aece tsa sn * |e x 

= FRODELESOML. ... «,=johoF)- suse tis le te 55 [aren Ne 
acuticostata, G. O. Sars...... oe * 

ly * | * 
cellulosa (Norman)...... coool ele | ed & 

Cytheropteron nodosum, Brady....|..).. | 
punctatum, Brady .......... # |s.|..]-. |Rare. 
subcircinatum, G. O. Sars .... * 

—— rectum, Brady............-. # |...» |Rare, 
multiforum (Norman) ...... x lel *® 

Pseudocythere caudata, G. O. Sars. .|..| x | » | .. |Rare. 

Sclerochilus contortus (Morman)...| x | % | .. | * 

, var. abbreviatus oe * 
gracilis, nov. Sp. ose eevee ee x ]ee lx 

Cytherideis subulata, Brady ...... x | x | x 

Paradoxostoma variabile (Baird) ..| x | x | x | x 
abbreviatum, G. O. Sars...... Ble leet & 

—— ensiforme, Brady .......... Pee Cond mere Re 3 
flexuosum, Brady .......... ool ae |e | x 
arcuatum ?, Brady .......... Fic | ets oul pe 

—— obliquum, G. 0. Sars........ rey tl ake | ae 
hibernicum, Brady .......+.. --l ae lal x 

|Polycope CoMpressa, NOV. SP... +++ * 

Order OSTRACODA. 


Fam. Cypride. 
Genus Cypripopsis, Brady. 
Cypridopsis obesa, nov. sp. Pl. XVIII. figs. 5-7. 


Carapace of the female excessively tumid; as seen from the side 
subtriangular, highest in the middle ; greatest height equal 


in the West of Ireland. 365 


to nearly two-thirds of the length; extremities rounded ; 
superior margin very boldly arched, inferior straight or 
slightly sinuated in the middle. Seen from above, broadly 
ovate, greatest width near the middle, subacuminate in front, 
broadly rounded behind ; width equal to nearly three-fourths 
of the length. Shell-surface closely and largely punctate, 
clothed, but not very thickly, with short appressed hairs. 
Colour yellowish brown. Length ;!; inch. 

Hab. In the Mullingar Canal, Dublin, and dredged (one 
example) in Dublin Bay, in 3-4 fathoms water. 


The only other localities in which this very distinct and fine 
species has hitherto been noticed in a recent state are in the 
rivers Maas and Scheldt in Holland, and in the river Ouse, near 
Lynn, Norfolk (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4. vol. iii. p. 45) ; 
it is, however, abundant in the fluviatile clays of Hornsea, in 
Yorkshire. 

The occurrence of this species in several cases in marine or 
estuarine situations and in company with truly marine species 
is remarkable. 


Genus AGLAIA, Brady. 
Aglaia complanata, nov. sp. Pl. XX. figs. 4, 5. 


Carapace, as seen from the side, oblong, subreniform, highest 
about the middle; greatest height equal to less than half 
the length; extremities rounded; superior margin evenly 
but slightly arched, inferior almost straight. Seen from 
above, compressed ovate, extremities pointed; greatest 
width in the middle, and not much exceeding one-fourth of 
the length. Surface of the valves smooth, bearing a few 
short scattered hairs; shell thin and fragile. Lucid spots 
arranged in an irregular rosette. Length > inch. 


Hab. Westport Bay, 4 fathoms. 


The genus Aglaia was proposed by one of the present writers, 
in a French publication (‘ Les Fonds de la Mer’) for the recep- 
tion of a Mediterranean species very similar to A. complanata 
in general characters, and exhibiting peculiarities of anatomical 
structure which distinctly separated it from any established 
genus. We have had no opportunity of examining the animal 
of A. complanata. 


Genus Barrpia, M‘Coy. 
Bairdia fulva, Brady. Pl. XVIII. figs. 1-4. 
Bairdia fulva, Brady, Monog. Recent Brit. Ostrac. p. 474, pl. 28. fig. 21. 


Carapace compressed; as seen from the side, subreniform, 
rather higher in front than behind ; greatest height near the 


366 Messrs. Brady and Robertson on Dredging 


middle, and equal to fully half the length; extremities 
rounded: superior margin boldly arched, slopmg more 
abruptly in front than behind ; inferior sinuated in the mid- 
dle. Seen from above, compressed ovate, widest in the 
middle; extremities equally pointed ; width much less than 
half the length; end view subrhomboidal, widest in the 
middle. Shell thin and fragile, semitransparent, smooth, 
thickly covered with very short delicate hairs. Length 
= Inch. 

Hab. Yn sand from Scarpa Bay, Orkney (D.O. Drewett, Esq.) ; 
and in the river Liffey at North Wall, Dublin. 


The locality (Shetland) given in the ‘ Monograph’ was in- 
serted by mistake for Scarpa Bay. The specific name fulva 
does not well apply to the specimens here described, they 
being almost colourless; but the discrepancy is scarcely im- 
portant enough to warrant a change of name*. 


Fam. Cytheridz. 
Genus CyTHERE, Miiller. 
Cythere porcellanea, Brady. Pl. XIX. figs. 1-4. 


Cythere porcellanea, Brady, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4. vol. iii. p. 47, 
pl. 7. figs. 1-4. 

Carapace of the female, as seen from the side, flexuous, reni- 
form, highest in the middle, greatest height equal to rather 
less than half the length ; anterior extremity evenly, poste- 
rior obliquely rounded: superior margin evenly arched, in- 
ferior deeply sinuated in the middle ; postero-superior angle 
well marked. Seen from above, ovate, widest in the mid- 
dle, pointed in front; width less than the height. Shell- 
surface smooth and polished, marked often behind the mid- 
dle with a few scattered indistinct puncta. Colour whitish. 
Length 5 inch. Carapace of the male in shape much like 
that of the following species, except that the outline, when 
seen from above, is regularly ovate. 

Hab. Westport Bay, 4 fathoms; and on the muddy shore of 
Budle Bay, Northumberland, near low-water mark (G.S.B.); 
and Dungeness Bay, and River Ouse at Lynn (Mr. E. C. 
Davison’s dredgings). 

The Dutch specimens from which this species was originally 
described appear to be either young or stunted individuals ; 
and the figures which accompanied the description do not give 


* Since this was in the printer’s hands, I have seen examples of B. fulva 
in dredgings from the Dutch localities mentioned above; so that this 
species would seem to come into the category of fluvio-marine species, to 


which Cypridopsis obesa also belongs.—G. 8. B. 


in the West of Ireland. 367 


a correct idea of the adult shell. It has been necessary there- 
fore to figure and describe the species afresh *. 

The differences between C. porcellanea and C. Macallana, 
though small, are sufficient to require the separation of the two 
species. ‘The first-named is rather the larger, has much less 
surface-sculpture, and, as seen from above, is more regularly 
ovate in outline; it is also paler in colour, and seems to be 
sublittoral in habitat. Both species are very nearly allied to 
C. pellucida and C. castanea, figures of which we have thought 
it desirable to give in this place, they not having been suffi- 
ciently discriminated in the plates illustrating Mr. Brady’s 
‘Monograph.’ These species (C. pellucida and castanea), 
especially the latter, have the valves almost always marked 
with one, two, or more transverse furrows; but though the 
males of C. porcellanea and C. Macallana bear similar impres- 
sions, the females are entirely free from them. 


Cythere Macallana, nov. sp. Pl. XIX. figs. 5-9. 


Carapace of the female, seen from the side, subreniform ; 
greatest height situated in front of the middle, and equal 
to half the length; anterior extremity evenly, posterior 
obliquely rounded: superior margin well arched, highest 
over the eyes, in front of which it is slightly excavated, 
ending posteriorly in an obtuse angle; inferior sinuated in 
the middle. Seen from above, ovate, widest in the middle, 
rounded behind, subacuminate in front; width less than the 
height. Surface of the shell vaguely and distantly punc- 
tate, the ventral surface more or less marked with sinu- 
ous grooves. Colour yellowish brown. Length ;4; inch. 
The shell of the male is longer and narrower, more tapering 
(as seen laterally) towards the posterior extremity, and has 
the dorsal margin almost straight; seen from above, the 
sides are subparallel, and the posterior extremity obtuse ; 
the shell-surface is also usually less sparingly punctate than 
in the female. 


Hab. Dublin, Westport, and Clifden Bays. 
Cythere gibbosa, nov. sp. Pl. XXI. figs. 1-3. 


Carapace of the female tumid ; seen from the side, subtriangular 
or trapezoidal, highest in front of the middle ; greatest height 
equal to more than half the length, extremities obliquely 
rounded, the anterior being much the broader: superior 


* I may add that I have recently had the opportunity of examining a 
larger series of Ostracoda from the river Scheldt, and have found a num- 
ber of examples of C. porcellanea differing in no respects from those de- 
scribed in the present paper.—G. S. B. 


368 Messrs. Brady and Robertson on Dredging 


margin obtusely angulated in front of the middle, thence 
sloping steeply towards each extremity; inferior quite 
straight. Seen from above, the outline is ovate, widest in 
the middle; extremities pointed; width equal to half the 
the length. Shell of the male narrower and longer. Shell- 
surface smooth and polished, bearing a few short, scattered 
hairs, which are papillose at the base; obscurely punctate 
on the ventral surface. Colour whitish. Length ;45 inch. 

Hab. In a large tidal pond at Westport Quay, amongst Zos- 
tera; and at Budle Bay, Northumberland*. 


Cythere pulchella, Brady. Pl. XX. figs. 1-3. 


Cythere pulchella, Brady, Monog. Rec. Brit. Ostrac. p. 404; Ann. & Mag. 

Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. ii. p. 32, pl. 5. figs. 18-20. 

This species was admitted into the ‘Monograph of the 
British Ostracoda’ on the occurrence of a single specimen in 
shell-sand from Sutherlandshire. We have found it sparingly 
in most of our gatherings from the Connemara district ; but it 
would appear to reach its finest development in the Arctic 
seas. (See Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. oc. cit.) 

Hab. Westport, Clifden, and Birterbuy Bays. 


Cythere Robertsoni, Brady. 
Cythere Robertsoni, Brady, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4. vol. ii. p.38, pl. 4. 

figs. 5, 8-10. 

This species is new to the British fauna, the specimens from 
which it was originally described having been dredged by 
Mr. Robertson at Christiania. 

Hab. Dublin Bay, 3-4 fathoms; Westport Bay, 4 fathoms. 


Cythere cicatricosa, Sars. Pl. XIX, figs. 13, 14. 


Cythere cicatricosa, G.O.Sars, Oversigt af Norges marine Ostracoder, p. 33. 

z badia (in part), Brady, Monog. Recent Brit. Ostrac. p. 899 (but not 
ures). 

Pp aes Brady, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4. vol. ii. p. 221, pl. 14. 
figs. 14, 15. 

Carapace of the female, as seen from the side, subreniform or 
subsigmoid, higher in front than behind; greatest height in 
front of the middle, and equal to more than half the length ; 
anterior extremity rounded, posterior subtruncate, slightly 
sinuated above the middle: superior margin gently arched, 
slightly excavated in front of the eyes, and ending m an 
obtuse angle behind; inferior deeply sinuated near the 


* Budle Bay is a large expanse of shallow water which at low tide 
recedes so as to leave a muddy flat, through which a small stream finds its 
way to the sea. The situation is, therefore, essentially similar to that at 
Westport, where C. gibbosa was first found.—G. 8. B. 


in the West of Ireland. 369 


middle. Outline, as seen from above, compressed, oblong, 
obtusely pointed in front, truncate behind, the sides deeply 
emarginate near the posterior extremity ; widest behind the 
middle ; greatest width not much exceeding one-third of 
the length. Shell of the male longer and narrower. Sur- 
face of the valves irregularly sculptured in a flexuous man- 
ner. Colour yellowish brown, the raised ornament often 
deeply tinged with slaty blue or black. Length 3; inch. 


In the ‘ Monograph of the Recent British Ostracoda,’ this 
species was confounded with Cythere badia, Norman, to which 
it bears considerable resemblance. C. badia, however, has 
only a vaguely punctate surface-ornament, without any trace of 
the conspicuous flexuous ruge which mark C. cicatricosa; the 
dorsal aspect of the former is also regularly ovate, while that of 
the present species is distinctly truncate behind. The figures 
in the ‘ Monograph’ give a correct idea of the true C. badia, 
and, when compared with those given here, will show more 
clearly than a verbal description the differences between the 
two species. The form described and figured by Mr. Brady, 
in the ‘ Annals and Magazine of Natural History,’ under the 
name of C. crispata, does not differ materially from the pre- 
sent, except in its greater size and its more prominent and 
profuse surface-sculpture. The northern species may perhaps 
be looked upon as a depauperized form of the Mediterranean 
C. crispata; and this view derives some confirmation from its 
greater abundance on the western shores of Ireland. 

The specific name cicatricosa has been used by Reuss and 
Bosquet to designate a species which we believe to be identical 
with Cythere convexa, Baird; but as Dr. Baird’s name is of 
prior date, the proper course seems to be to reserve the term 
cicatricosa for the species so named by G. O. Sars, which is 
undoubtedly identical with that under consideration. 

It should be mentioned that while C. badia seems to be a 
purely littoral species, C. cicatricosa is not met with except 
by the dredge. The localities given in the ‘ Monograph’ (for 
C. badia) must be taken as belonging to the present species, 
except those to which the Rev. A. M. Norman’s name is 
attached. 

Genus LIMNICYTHERE, Brady. 


Limnicythere Sancti-Patricti, nov. sp. 


Pl. XVIIL. figs. 8-11, and Pl. XXI. fig. 4. 


Carapace (of the male ?), as seen from the side, reniform, nearly 
equal in height throughout, height equal to half the length; 
extremities well rounded, the anterior slightly the broader ; 
superior margin almost straight, inferior deeply sinuated in 


370 Messrs. Brady and Robertson on Dredging 


the middle. Seen from above, the outline is irregularly 
rhomboidal, widest somewhat behind the middle; extremities 
acuminate; greatest width rather less than the height. Seen 
from the front, the outline is widest at the base, with gra- 
dually converging sides and broadly arched apex; ventral 
margin convex, and prominently keeled in the middle. 

Surface of the valves sculptured with small, closely-set, 

polygonal excavations, marked across the middle with a 

conspicuous broad and deep curved furrow, in front of which 

is another, of similar character, but smaller; behind the 
posterior furrow the shell rises towards the ventral surface 
into a prominent rounded eminence: the ventral surface is 
furrowed in a longitudinal direction, and also marked more 
or less with cross striz. Animal almost exactly like that of 

L. inopinata. Copulative organs of the female (Pl. X-XI. 

fig. 4c) subquadrangular, upper portion (b) elongated and 

ending in a short seta. Abdomen slightly hirsute, produced 

into two lobes, each with a short terminal seta (a). 

Hab. Lough Moher, about five miles south of Westport, 
county Mayo. 

All the full-grown specimens which we have examined of 
this very well-marked species possess the peculiar appendages 
represented in Pl. XXI., and which for the present we suppose 
to be the female copulative organs. Whatever they may be, 
they seem to be homologous with the parts of L. inopinata 
figured in the ‘Monograph of Recent British Ostracoda,’ 
pl. 38. fig. 9m; and their presence in this peculiar form will 
probably constitute a good generic character. 


Genus CYTHERIDEA, Bosquet. 
Cytheridea (2?) cornea, nov. sp. Pl. XX. figs. 9, 10. 


Carapace, as seen from the side, subovate, highest in the mid- 
dle; greatest height equal to less than half the length; an- 
terior extremity well rounded, the posterior somewhat flat- 
tened; superior margin evenly arched, inferior almost 
straight. Seen from above, ovate, pointed in front, greatest 
width behind the middle, equal to the height. Shell thin 
and fragile, quite smooth, very sparingly punctate. Length 
z's inch. 

Hab. Dublin Bay, 2-4 fathoms, near the Pigeon-house; West- 
port Bay, 2-4 fathoms. 


Genus EucyTueEre, Brady. 
Eucythere declivis, var. prava. Pl. XXI. figs. 12-14. 
Some specimens identical in character with those here re- 


in the West of Ireland. 371 


ferred to were figured and briefly noticed by Mr. Brady in the 
‘Monograph of the Recent British Ostracoda’ (pl. 27. figs. 52, 
53, p-430) as being probably a form of C. declivis. They 
differ from the normal form of that species in being furrowed 
or corrugated toward the hinder extremity, in the greater 
sinuation of the inferior and the less pronounced arching of 
the superior margin; the extremities are also bordered with 
a flange, which is marked by radiating hair-like lines. Seen 
from above, the shell is rather more acutely pointed and more 
tapering in front. Length 4; inch. 

Hab. Westport and Clifden Bays. 


Genus Loxoconcua, G. O. Sars. 


Loxoconcha elliptica, Brady. 
Loxoconcha elliptica, Brady, Monog. Rec. Brit. Ostrac. p. 435, pl. 27. figs.88, 

39, 45-48, & pl. 40. fig. 3. 

The specimens of this species which we found in various 
freshwater loughs and pools differ from the typical brackish 
and marine form only in size and style of sculpture, the punc- 
tation of the shell being more distinct, but the papille very 
few or absent; the size much less. 

Hab. In a pool amongst Utricularia minor, south of Clifden, 
and in Loughs Fadda and Ballinahinch. 


Genus CYTHERURA, G. O. Sars. 
Cytherura flavescens, Brady. Pl. XX. figs. 13, 14. 

Cytherura flavescens, Brady, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4. vol. iii. p. 49, 
pl. 8. figs. 13, 14. 

Carapace, as seen from the side, oblong, subrhomboidal, nearly 
equal in height throughout; length equal to twice the height; 
anterior extremity rounded, posterior forming about the 
middle a short obtuse process; superior margin straight or 
slightly incurved, inferior distinctly sinuated. Seen from 
above, oblong ovate, widest in the middle; extremities 
pointed ; width nearly equal to the height. Surface finely 
punctate and marked by distinct longitudinal ribs with 
irregular and less distinct cross strie ; central areola dark- 
coloured, saddle-shaped. Length ;4, inch. 

Hab, Clifden Bay, above low-water mark; River Ouse at 
Lynn, and Dungeness Bay, 7 fathoms (Mr. E. C. Davison’s 
dredgings). 

Genus CyTHEROPTERON, G. O. Sars. 


Cytheropteron rectum, Brady. Pl. XX. figs. 6-8. 
Cytheropteron rectum, Brady, Monog. Recent Brit. Ostrac, p. 476, 
Of this species, which was not figured in Mr. Brady’s ‘Mo- 


372 Messrs. Brady and Robertson on Dredging 


nograph,’ we now give drawings. It seems to be of very rare 
occurrence, and we have had no opportunity of seeing the 
animal. 


Hab. Westport Bay, 4 fathoms. 


Genus ScLERocuHILus, G. O. Sars. 
Sclerochilus (?) gractlis, nov. sp. Pl. XX. figs. 11, 12. 


Carapace, as seen from the side, elongate, subtriangular, highest 
in the middle; height much less than one-half of the length; 
extremities narrowly rounded: superior margin boldly 
arched, somewhat flattened in the middle ; inferior straight, 
with a slight median sinuation. Seen from above, com- 
pressed ovate, widest in front of the middle, extremities 
pointed; width equal to one-third of the length. Shell per- 
fectly smooth, milk-white. Length ;'; inch. 

Hab. At Westport, in company with Cythere gibbosa. 


Sclerochilus contortus, var. abbreviatus. Pl. XX. figs. 15, 16. 


This seems to bear much the same relation to the normal 
form of S. contortus as Paradoxostoma abbreviatum does to 
P. variabile; but, from the small number of specimens yet 
observed, we hesitate to describe it as a distinct species, not’ 
having been able to investigate the anatomy of the animal. 

Hab, Clifden Bay, above low-water mark. 


Fam. Polycopide. 
Genus PoLycopr, G. O. Sars. 
Polycope compressa, nov. sp. Pl. XXI. figs. 5-11. 


Carapace, as seen from the side, almost circular, the length 
bemg but slightly greater than the height. Seen from 
above, compressed, oblong, widest in front of the middle ; 
width scarcely equalling half the length, rounded in front, 
obtusely pointed behind. Surface of the shell perfectly 
smooth; colour yellowish white. The free margins of the 
valves are minutely denticulate, with about fifteen small 
sharp teeth. Diameter 4; inch. 

Hab. Clifden Bay, in 4 fathoms, on a fine gravelly bottom ; 
also off Eddystone Lighthouse; and in a gathering from 
the harbour of Messina, about 8 fathoms, for which we are 
indebted to the kindness of Dr. Dohrn. 


The much more compressed character of the valves, the 
denticulated edges, and absence of surface-sculpture at once 
distinguish this from the only hitherto described species of the 
genus, P. orbicular’s. Several specimens were captured; and 


in the West of Ireland. 373 


their motions, while in a bottle of sea-water, were noticed to 
be extremely lively. 


EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 
PLATE XVIII. 


. Bairdia fulva, seen from the left side. 

. The same, seen from above. 

. The same, seen from below. 

. The same, seen from the front. 

. Cypridopsis obesa (female), seen from the left side. 
. The same, seen from below. 

. The same, seen from the front. 

. Limnicythere Sancti-Patricti (female), seen from left side. 
. The same, seen from above. 

Fig. 10, The same, seen from below. 

Fig. 11. The same, seen from the front. 


a 


x 60. 


— 


SSS SIs" 
CO DONG OUR COLO 


PLATE XIX, 


. Cythere porcellanea (female), seen from the left side. ) 
. The same, seen from below. 
The same (male), seen from the left side. 
The same, seen from below. 
. Cythere Macallana (female), seen from the left side. +x G0. 
. The same, seen from above. 
. The same, seen from below. 
. The same (male), seen from the left side. 
. The same, seen from below. 2 
Fig. 10. Cythere pellucida (female), seen from the left side. | 
x 40 


a 
e . . SoS . . 
CO OO IS? OVE Co bo 


Fig. 11. The same, seen from below. 

Fig. 12. The same ’(male), seen from the left side. 

Fig. 13. Cythere cicatricosa, seen from the left side. | x 60 
Fig. 14. The same, seen from above. , 
Fig. 15. Cythere castanea (female), seen from the left side. 

Fig. 16. The same, seen from above. 

Fig. 17. The same (male), seen from the left side. 

Fig. 18. The same, seen from above. 


x 40. 


PLATE XX. 


. The same, seen from above. 

. Cytherura flavescens, seen from the left side. 

Fig. 14. The same, seen from below. 

Fig. 15. Sclerochilus contortus, var. abbreviatus, seen from right side, 
Fig. 16. The same, seen from above. 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. iii. 28 


x 
Ss 
| 
NE OE >) 


Fig. 1. Cythere pulchella (male), seen from the left side. ) 

Fig. 2. The same, seen from above. ! 

Fig. 3. The same, seen from the front. 

Fig. 4. Aglaia complanata, seen from the left side. 

Fig. 5. The same, seen from above. 

Fig. 6. Cytheropteron rectum (male ?), seen from the left side. 

Fig. 7. The same, seen from below. | 

Fig. 8. The same, seen from behind. 60 
Fig. 9. Cytheridea cornea, seen from the left side. oes 
Fig. 10. The same, seen from above. | 

Fig. 11. Sclerochilus gracilis, seen from the left side. 


a4 Mr. T. Davidson on some recent 


PLATE X XI. 


_ 1. Cythere gibbosa (female ?), seen from the left side. 

ig. 2. The same, seen from above. x 60. 

Fig. 5. The same, seen from the front. 

Fig. 4. Limnicythere Sancti-Patricti; abdomen of female (?) : a, abdomen ; 

b, postabdominal ramus (?); ¢, copulative organs(?). 210, 

5. Polycope compressa, seen from the left side. a] 

Fig. 6, The same, seen from above. | 
7. The same, seen from behind. : 
8. The same, right valve, from inside, showing hinge-joint f 
and serrulated margin. J 

Fig. 9. The same, superior antenna. 

Fig. 10. The same, inferior antenna. x 210. 

Fig. 11. The same, postabdominal ramus. ( 

Fg. 12. Eucythere declivis, var. prava (female), seen from left side. 

Fig. 13. The same, seen from above. x 40. 

Fig. 14. The same (male), seen from the left side. { 


PrATE XO: 


Fg. 1. Ophianoplus annulosus, fragment of ray, dredged in Birterbuy 
Bay; natural size. 
Fig. 2. The same, disk, seen from above, with one ray ; a little larger than 
natural size. 
3. The same, base of a ray, with portion of disk, seen from below: 
a, madrepore-plate ; 6 6, smaller, and ¢ c, larger mouth-papille. 
Fig. 4. The same, portion of ray, seen from below, denuded of spines. 
5. The same, from above. 
‘ig. 6. The same, transverse section of ray near the middle: a, outer, 
b, inner foot-papille. (Figs. 2-6 after Sars. ) 
Fig. 7. Exunguia stilipes, upper antenna, x 84, 
Fig. 8. The same, lower antenna, x 84. 
vg. 9. The same, maxilliped, x 210. 
Fg. 10. The same, first gnathopod, x 84. 
Fig. 11. The same, second gnathopod, x 84. 
Fiy. 12. The same, last segments of body, showing telson and uropod, 
x 84. 


XLVI.—Notes on some vecent Mediterranean Species of Bra- 


chiopoda. By Tuomas Davipson, F.R.S., F.G.S., &e. 


WuiLE I was recently at Nice, it was suggested by our dis- 
tinguished naturalist Mr. J. G. Jeffreys that | should carefully 
examine the original specimens of the Mediterranean species 
of Brachiopoda described by Antonio Risso*, in order to clear 
away some uncertainty still prevailing with reference to the 
correct identification and specific value of that author’s species. 
Risso’s knowledge of the Mollusca, both recent and fossil, was 
considerably inferior to his amount of information regarding 


* Histoire Naturelle des principales Productions de l'Europe Méri- 
dionale, et particuliérement de celles des Environs de Nice et des Alpes 
Maritimes, vol. iv. 1826. 


Mediterranean Species of Brachiopoda. 375 


fishes and crustacea; consequently we must not be surprised 
to find so large an amount of error in the work above speci- 
fied. During his lifetime few were permitted access to his 
collection, which at his death was found in great confusion ; 
but since that time it has been put into good order, and is 
liberally shown at the Villa Risso by his nephew, Sig. J. B. 
Risso, consul of the Nicaraguan republic. ‘The shells have 
been cleaned, remounted, and rearranged with much care by 
Mr. Haas, a local amateur, likewise possessor of a fine series 
7 recent shells. From this examination I have determined 
that :-— 


Terebratula emarginata and T. quadrata, Risso, are synonyms 
of Terebratulina caput-serpentis (Linneeus, sp.). 

Terebratula truncata, Risso, is the Megerlea (Anomia) truncata 
of Linnzus. 

Terebratula cuneata and T. Soldaniana, Risso, are both refer- 
able to a single species, for which the designation of Argrope 
cuneata (Risso,sp.) must be retained. Orthis pera (Miihlfeldt) 
is another synonym. 

LTerebratula urna-antiqua, Risso, is undoubtedly a synonym 

7) ? 
of Argiope decollata (Gmelin, sp.). 

Terebratula cordata, Risso. In this collection we find a spe- 
cimen of Argiope (Ter.) neapolitana labelled as the type 
of Risso’s ¢ordata, which I am inclined to consider correct. 
Risso did not figure his species; and his description is in- 
sufficient. I therefore question whether we are justified in 
preferring the term cordata to the well-known one of Ar- 
gtope ( Ter.) neapolitana, Scacchi, described in 1833. 

Terebratula cardita, Risso. The figured specimen is no longer 
in the collection; but an example of 7. cordata, = A. 
neapolitana, is labelled cardita. This is, no doubt, a mis- 
take ; for the specimen does not resemble the figure, bad as 
are all Risso’s figures. Mr. Jeffreys and myself are of 
opinion that the incorrect figure of 7. cardita, upon which 
Risso’s description was probably founded, was a specimen 
of Argiope decollata. ‘Therefore it will be necessary to ex- 
clude the term 7. cardita from the list of Mediterranean 
Brachiopoda. 

Terebratula aculeata, Risso, is no longer to be found in the 
collection; and as no figure is appended to the otherwise 
imperfect description, we are left without means of ascer- 
taining what the shell really was ; and the name will require 
to be erased from the list of Mediterranean shells. 

Thecidium mediterraneum, Risso, is a good and well-known 


species. 
28* 


376 On Recent Mediterranean Species of Brachiopoda. 


I regret to add I could make out nothing certain or useful 
relative to the fossil species described by our author. The 
collection, it is true, contains a great number of fossil Brachio- 
poda, which were, no doubt, obtained from the Tertiary, Cre- 
taceous, and Jurassic rocks, which occur plentifully in the 
neighbourhood of Nice, Italy, &c.; but as no figures accom- 
pany his scanty descriptions, and as the labels no longer exist 
or else are unrecognizable, those so-termed species become 
valueless for scientific purposes. 


During my sojourn at Nice, I endeavoured to ascertain from 
Sig. Andrea Aradas, Professor at the University of Catania, 
in Nicily, what his Terebratula Spada really was, since it had 
been insufficiently figured by him in 1847; but not having 
been favoured with a reply, and not having seen the shell 
itself, the details here given must be regarded as provisional. 
This shell in size and shape much resembles certain delicately 
ribbed varieties of the Waldheimia flavescens, Lamarck, = 
australis, Quoy, of which the present known habitat is South 
Australia. Sig. Aradas mentions having found it only upon one 
occasion in the Mediterranean*. Its loop is long and similar 
to that of the species last named; and it is worthy of notice 
that no species or other specimen of Waldheimia has hitherto 
been dredged from the Mediterranean by any of the many 
naturalists that have searched that sea, the nearest spot being 
Vigo Bay, where Mr. R. MacAndrew once dredged two 
dwarfed specimens of Waldheimia cranium. I have since 
been assured by Sig. Seguenza, of Messina, that Sig. Aradas’s 
specimen of WW. Spada had been carefully examined by an 
experienced conchologist, who had pronounced it to belong to 
Waldheimia flavescens, and who does not believe it to be a 
Mediterranean shell, in which assumption I completely concur. 


I now hasten to recognize Prof. O.G. Costa’s priority of 
publication with reference to his genus Platidia. The dis- 
covery of the shell termed Orthis anomioides is due to Scacchi; 
but that of its internal organization and generic character 
seems to have been made simultaneously and quite indepen- 
dently by Prof. Costa and myself; and, indeed, it was only 
recently that, having procured a copy of that gentleman’s 
work, ‘ Fauna del regno di Napoli,’ I found out for the first 
time [ had been anticipated by three months and a few days 
in the publication of my genus Morrisia, which is the same 
as his Platidia. At page 47 of the work above named, pub- 


* Nel Mare di Aci-Trezza, near Sicily. 


On the Animal of the Organ-pipe Coral. 377 


lished on the 6th of January 1852, Prof. Costa enters upon 
lengthened details in connexion with his genus, of which the 
Orthis anomioides, Scacchi, is stated to be the type; he also, 
in pl. 3 bis, gives illustrations of its internal details. In the 
‘Annals & Mag. of Nat. Hist.’ for May 1852, will be found 
my description and figures of the Morrisia anomioides ; and it 
is singular that none of the many conchologists and paleon- 
tologists who have adopted my genus should have been ac- 
quainted with Costa’s work, or been aware of his genus and 
priority. 


XLVII.—Notes on the Animal of the Organ-pipe Coral (Tubi- 
pora musica). By Ep. PercevaL Wricut, M.D., F.L.S., 
Professor of Botany and Zoology, Trinity College, Dublin. 

[Plate XXIII] 


Here and there, all along many of the fine sandy bays of 
Mahé and Praslin, will be found, cast up by the tide, masses 
of various sizes of the bright-red skeleton of the well-known 
organ-pipe coral; and in some places the finely broken-up 
fragments are so mixed up with the sand as to impart to it a 
slight red colour. Finding the skeletons so common, | ex- 
pected with a little search to discover the living coral zn situ, 
and with this object in view I searched many a mile of coral- 
reef, but without success. Hearing from some of the fisher- 
men that, on a bank famous for such fine fish as Mesoprion 
erythrinus, Gerres argyreus, &c., quantities of red coral were 
often brought up on their hooks, I proceeded to the spot, and 
found large quantities of the skeletons of Tubipora musica, 
but no trace of the polyps. In October of 1867 I was resi- 
ding on the eastern side of Praslin; and, taking advantage of 
the “grandes marées” of that month, I investigated very 
closely the extensive coral-reefs on the western side of the 
beautiful little island called Curieuse. My plan was to com- 
mence work about two hours before low water. Sending a 
small pirogue to row beside the outer edge of the reef, which 
here encircles the land, I used to walk along this edge, at- 
tended by Edward, the black captain of my black crew. His 
duty was to carry glass jars, to which to put my captures, 
and to help me in my encounters with eels and cuttlefish ; 
while by the aid of the pirogue I could cross over the deep 
gullies which very frequently occurred in the coral-reef, with- 
out the necessity of having to go to the shore so as to get 
round them. I need scarcely say that even when wading to 
my waist in the tepid waters, and half a mile from the shore, 


378 Dr. E. P. Wright on the Animal 


I could see, when the sea was tranquil, the surface of the reef 
as distinctly as if it were only covered by an inch or two of 
water. I had walked over this and other coral-reefs so very 
often, that I had not on this occasion much hope of discover- 
ing anything new. The surface on which I walked was a 
perfect carpet of a pretty bluish-green Xenia, interspersed 
here and there with patches of a bright scarlet and of a green 
alea. Sometimes, when a small heap of dead coral was met 
with and turned over, a large cuttlefish would endeavour, and 
sometimes successfully, to eet over the edge of the reef, and 
then away. Large specimens of that fine Holothuroid Mail- 
leria nobilis, and at intervals a Culcita, would be seen and col- 
lected. The edges of the gullies actually bristled with the 
long spines of Diadema Savigny?. The pain caused by in- 
cautiously touching the spines of the species of this genus 1s 
very great—so great that I have had my arm and hand quite 
benumbed by it for some hours. At one spot, near the very 
edge of deep water, my foot sank in some soft yet brittle stuff, 
and, from the sensation, I knew I had crushed some coral- 
structure that I had not before met with. On examination, 
this proved to be a bunch of the Tubipora, which was grow- 
ing parasitically on a large rock of Madrepore ; and now that 
I found the habitat of this species, I had no dificulty i in find- 
ing any quantity of it. Some masses were two feet in dia- 
meter : but it more usually occurred in regular lumps of 
about twelve inches in circumference and from two to four 
inches in height. Very frequently it was covered over with 
tufts of a small green confervoid alga, or of some sessile 
halichondroid sponge; and under such circumstances the red 
colour of the polypidom was, of course, not conspicuous. The 
crowns of tentacles, like so many stars, were of a greenish 
colour. Some few pieces were found elevated on a stalk, as if 
the budding of the original individual polyp had advanced for 
some time in an upward and then in an outward direction. 
The polyps were very sensitive, and quickly contracted them- 
selves ; nor were they, like the polyps of Yenda, at all quick 
to show themselves after they had been once alarmed. 

My residence at Mahé after the discovery of the living 
animals of this coral was too short to admit of my investigating 
their development; but a very casual examination showed 
that the tubes were made up of spicules coalesced together, 
which were found free and distinct on the upper margin of the 
tube, and that the tentacles were also thickly covered over 
with minute pale-coloured spicules. 

As the differences between the species of the genus 7ubi- 
pora are not appreciable without an examination of the polyps, 


of the Organ-pipe Coral. 379 


perhaps there may always be some doubt as to which species 
is entitled to be called musica; but as the Linnean species 
came from the Indian Ocean, I think I may fairly assume 
that the Seychelles species is the Zubipora musica, Linn., the 
Haleyonium rubrum indicum of Rumphius ; and if so, I can- 
not find that the polyps have hitherto been dissected. In 
Prof. Kélliker’s short notes on ‘ Polymorphism in various 
Genera of Aleyonaria’’*,he mentions having examined a species 
of Tubipora trom the Viti archipelago, which had been pre- 
served in spirits. The species is not mentioned, but is pro- 
bably one of the two species described by Dana as from the 
Fiji or Viti Islands, both of which differ specifically, as I take 
it, from the Indian-Ocean species. 

The polyp consists of eight pimnate tentacles, each tentacle 
with from fifteen to seventeen pinne on either side; these 
tentacles are thickly studded with spicules of an oval shape, 
flat, somewhat longer than broad; they closely resemble the 
lenticular spicules of Kélliker: they are met with all over 
the tentacle, down the centre of which there is one compact 
row, forming as it were a midrib; they are often slightly 
compressed in the centre, so as to form a figure of eight. In 
the centre of the tentacles is the mouth, with a slightly raised 
circular lip. When the polyp is alarmed, the tentacles are 
first closed together, and then the polyp sinks down quite 
into the tube; as it becomes more completely retracted, it 
draws in after it the uppermost portion of the tube itself, in- 
verting this and folding it in, until the open mouth of the 
tube is thereby completely filled. It is, of course, only the yet 
spicular, and not the solid portion of the tube that is thus in- 
verted; and the folds thus formed equal in number the tenta- 
cles. I have more than once traced these spicular portions up 
to the very base of the tentacles, where the fusiform spicules 
end and the characteristic tentacle-and body-spiculescommence, 
these spicules thus forming a series of triangular spaces, the 
bases of which join on with the hardened edge of the tube, 
and the apices are situated at the base of each tentacle. The 
spicules secreted by this portion of the ectodermic layer are of 
-several sorts :—First, the warty fusiform spicule, so commonly 
met with in the Alcyonide; these spicules will be found in 
all stages of growth and of coalescence: thus at the upper 
portion of the edge of the tube, where it is non-retractile, the 
calcareous tissue will be found to consist of a series of them, 
partially joined together and making a kind of coarse open net- 
work (fig. 10), which, on being macerated in caustic potash, does 


* Verhand]. d. phys.-med. Gesellschaft in Wiirzburg, Dec. 28, 1867, and 
Zoological Record for 1867, p. 661. 


380 Dr. E. P. Wright on the Animal 


not fall to pieces; but the retractile portion, on being subjected 
to the same treatment, breaks up into a mass of minute indivi- 
dual spicules (fig. 8). The red colouring-matter would appear 
not to reside in these latter spicules; for those that I have exa- 
mined are colourless, presenting in this a marked contrast to 
the spicules of Melithea coccinea, which retain their red or 
yellowish-red colour after being exposed to the action of the 
caustic alkali. A second form of spicule is met with in the 
retractile portions of the tube; it closely resembles that form 
of spicule described by Kolliker as occurring in Hunicea fusca 
(Taf. 18. fig. 19), which I think might be called “ shuttlecock.” 
While all the forms of spicules met with seem to occupy cer- 
tain definite portions of the ectodermic layer, yet there is an 
evident gradation between them, from the smooth fusiform spi- 
cule to the most irregularly warty forms, which leads naturally 
to the inference that all these forms are but different stages 
of growth, by the aggregation of new calcareous material, 
until the solid tubular structure so long known to us is at last 
reached. 

The mouth, which is circular, is distinctly marked, and leads 
into the stomachal cavity, which is small; the stomachal 
cavity is separated by a thin and delicate membrane from the 
general body-cavity. I have not been able to determine with 
exactness the number of openings between these two portions. 
The ovaries are in the general cavity, and are invested by a 
delicate membrane, which is continued in the form of eight 
mesenteric slender bands to the body of the tube, as is seen in 
fig. 6. 

Ae his ‘Icones Histologice,’ Prof. Kélliker, when treating 
of the hardened connective tissue met with in the Alcyonaria, 
divides the denser structures into :— 


I. Hard structures which are in substance made up of small 
isolated bodies of a fixed shape (such as the calcareous spi- 
cules of Aleyonide). 

II. Hard structures forming a more or less compact structure. 
Of these there exist :— 

1. Hard calcareous bodies, either isolated or coalesced to- 
gether, and in combination with a horny or chalky inter- 
nodal substance, or occurring alone as coalesced calca- 
reous substance. (Axis of Mclithwacex, Sclerogorgiacez, 
and Coralline.) 

2. Lamellated structures, which may be formed as secre- 
tions, and which, when calcified, leave, after the removal 
of the salts, an organic remainder preserving the same 
outline. Here belong :— 


of the Organ-pipe Coral. 381 


a. 'The horny axis of Gorgonide and Antipathide, and 
the horny internodes of /s7s. 

b. The more or less calcified lamellose axis of Gorgonide 
(Primnoa, Plicaurella, Isis, &c.) and Pennatulide. 

3. Crystalline structure, which seems to increase through a 
deposit of chalk from a preexisting structure, as, after the 
removal of all the salts, there is still left a small, almost 
inappreciable organic residue. Here are placed : 
a. The greater number of those polyps with merely super- 

ficial skeletons (7ubipora) ; and 
b. Structures like the chalky skeletons of the Madrepores. 


The structure, however, of the skeleton of Tubipora, as will 
be seen from the above, is certainly not crystalline; and the 
manner in which it is deposited differs in no essential parti- 
cular from that described in section II. 1. Fusiform spicules 
are secreted by the ectodermic layer; these spicules around 
the base of the tentacles are of a white colour, and in many 
cases are simply fusiform, not warty; but those at a little 
distance from the base of the tentacles not only assume a light- 
red colour, but become crowded over with warty excrescences, 
and there is then to be found a gradual growing together and 
consolidation of those around the edge of the tube—that is, 
where this is formed. In the case of a young bud, there is 
at first no tube, the spicules having not yet become coalesced ; 
they are here simply placed side by side. 

1 regret very much that I had no opportunity of watching 
the development of the egg of Tubipora, or even of seeing the 
formation by budding of the attached zooid forms. From an 
examination, however, of a large series of specimens, it is, I 
think, pretty evident that the external tabule are formed in 
the first instance as flattened offshoots from the upper edges of 
the tubes. Thus in many instances flat plates will be found 
to project from the upper and still soft portion of the tube ; this 
plate will consist of a fold of ectoderm, into which some of the 
endodermic layer is tucked: spicules are freely secreted in the 
outer layer of this fold, which 1s of a bright-red colour; and in 
one or two instances a small swelling was seen to arise from 
the free end of this lateral fold-like prolongation of the tube. 
I have little doubt that these swellings were the starting- 
points of fresh polyps. It must not be forgotten that while in 
some masses of 7’ubipora the skeleton-tubes were all close to- 
gether, and the polyps all on the same level, in many others 
the masses vere very much less compact and the polyps were 
growing in an irregular manner. 

The polyp certainly can and does constantly add to the 


382 On the Animal of the Organ-pipe Coral. 


height of its tube; or, in other words, the spicules are being 
constantly consolidated into the tube, and the tube thus in- 
creases in height. In some cases I have been able to trace the 
mesenteric bands, which attach the lower portion of the body 
of the polyp to the walls of the skeleton-tube, as far as the 
second external septum in depth; and it is very evident that 
as the outer walls of the tube become consolidated, not only 
does the tube become elongated, but the polyp elevates itself 
at the same time in the tube. 

I am inclined, with Milne-Edwards, to regard the genus 
Tubipora as belonging to the first family of the order Aleyo- 
naria, viz. Aleyonide, but would place it as a separate section 
of the subfamily Aleyonine. Thus we should have 


Order ALCYONARIA. 
Family 1. Alcyonide. 
Subfamily 1. Corwvzari 2. 
is 2. Arcronrva; and, dividing this into three 
sections, as follows :— 


ALCYONINE. 


(1.) Naked or soft, as Alcyontum. 

(11.) Armed with large spicules, as Nephthya. 

(111.) Tubed; tubes formed of coalesced spicules, as 
in Tubipora. 


Some may perhaps consider it advisable to give more weight 
to the great difference in the calcareous secretions, and place 
the genus in a subfamily to rank as a third subfamily of the 
Aleyonide, called Tubiporine, which would be characterized 
by having lenticular spicules developed in the tentacles, the 
fusiform spicules of the outer body-layer forming dense hard 
tubes united to each other by calcareous septa. 


EXPLANATION OF PLATE XXIII. 


Fig. 1. Mass of Tubipora musica, nat. size. 

Fig. 2. The same, to show the buds. 
3. Polyps, seen from above, three expanded; from the side of the 
retracted polyp which is seen in the lower part of the figure, 
between the two expanded polyps, will be found the lateral 
fold-like prolongation of the tube referred to in the text. 

Fig. 4. Polyps in different stages of expansion and retraction: at e the 

lateral fold-like prolongation is seen. 

ig. 5. Mouth, with dirciias lip and four tentacles studded with spicules. 

Fig. 6. A section through tube and polyp, the latter fully retracted. 

Jig. 7. Lenticular spicules from the tentacles. 


Mr. J. Miers on the Ehretiaceze and Cordiacee. 383 


Fig. 8. Fusiform spicules, plain and warty, from ectodermic layer between 
base of tentacles and edge of hard tube. 

Fig. 9. Warty fusiform spicules. 

Fig. 10. The same, gradually becoming coalesced and forming a rough 
irregular network at one spot; in another becoming solidified. 


N.B. All the figures on this Plate have been drawn by Mr. Ford from 
specimens preserved in spirits. It need not be said that they are accurate 
representations of the structures thus preserved; yet they would un- 
doubtedly have been much more life-like had they been drawn by Mr. 
Ford from living specimens. Figure 3, however, is not only an accurate 
but also to my mind a life-like drawing. 


XLVITI.—On the comparative Carpical Structure of the 
Ehretiacee and Cordiacee. By JoHn Miers, F.R.S., 
FE:L.8., &c. 


Tus far the carpical structure of the Lhretiacee has been 
explained, especially under the typical form of Hhretia; and 
it will tend to a better comprehension of the subject if I offer 
a few observations upon Cordia, because a very distinguished 
botanist has proposed to amalgamate Hhretiacee with Cor- 
diacee. M. Baillon, in an instructive analysis of the ovary of 
Cordia (Adans. i. 1, pl. 1), points to the analogy existing in 
the early development of the ovaries of Cordia and Heliotro- 
pium, and, without sufficient consideration of the subject, he 
pronounces these two genera to be inseparable; and, as the 
latter has been referred by some to Hhretiacee, he would unite 
the Cordiee, Ehretiew, Heliotropier, and Borraginee into one 
family (Cordiacee). He thus divides it into two groups :— 
1. Borraginee proper. 
2. Cordiacee, subdivided into 
A. Oordiew, having an embryo with plicated cotyledons. 
B. Heliotropiew, with simple cotyledons, without albumen. 
c. Tournefortiee, with simple cotyledons, with albumen. 


But he does not state in which of these he would place the 
Ehretiacee. 

These were the inferences he drew from his examination of 
the ovary of Cordia ferruginea ; and he figured in the drawing 
above quoted the different stages observed from the period of 
the earliest development. He depicts the formation of two 
rudimentary carpels, which, by the inflexion of their margins, 
form alow dome with a unilocular cavity, in the bottom of 
which, intermediate between the four cardinal points, he per- 
ceived the evolution of four ovules, fixed in the base upon as 
many placentary ridges, while between them four septiform 
enlargements emanated from the wall of the cell at those car- 
dinal points, leaving as many shallow fossets in the base 


d84 Mr. J. Miers on the comparative Carpical 


of the cell, where the ovules became ensconced; the parietal 
emanations tapered upwards, gradually closing and joining 
together so as to form the style and stigma ; and while the cells 
thus produced continue to grow downwards, the anatropous 
ovules remain attached to their origimal placentary supports, 
with their micropyles pointing upwards. At this stage, M. 
Baillon’s description ceases, and he does not relate what occurs 
in the further development of Cordia, or what takes place in 
Heliotropium or Ehretia. The differences in these subsequent 
developments may, however, be summarized in the following 
manner. 

In Cordva the four parietal emanations gradually approach 

each other, to form four equal partitions united in the axis, so 
that, at the period of flowering, the ovary is completely 4- -celled, 
with a single subanatropous ovule in each cell, attached to the 
internal angle by a point below its apex or by its middle: the 

completion ‘of this growth results in a drupaceous fruit, with a 
4-celled osseous nut, each cell with a single seed suspended 
from below the summit, with a descending raphe terminating 
in the basal chalaza, the radicle of the exalbuminous seed 
being superior, and the cotyledons singularly plicated length- 
wise. In the base and centre of the nut a large hollow is seen 
filled with placentary tissue, from which four sets of nourish- 
ing vessels issue, penetrating through a minute perforation 
near the summit of each cell, and terminating in the hilar 
attachment of the seeds. ‘These are the very ‘peculiar trans- 
formations that serve to distinguish the Cordiacee from all 
other developments of the same alliance. 

In Ehretia, the ovary at an early stage is developed much 
after the manner of Cordia: the rudiments of four ovules 
emanate at the same points, and we see four similar inter- 
mediate parietal enlargements ; but the basal placentary ndges 
combine to form a compressed elevated line, running from 
front to back across the axis, which continues to grow upwards, 
carrying the ovules with it, or, what amounts to the same thing, 
the principal growth of the whole takes place downwards; and 
in this manner the placentary columella is produced, which 
M. Baillon does not seem to have noticed. On the other hand, 
the parietal enlargements do not meet round the axis, as in 
Cordia, but are thrust aside after a while; the sinister and 
dexter emanations form semisepta, which, on approaching the 
columella, become suddenly reflected both ways, in parallel 
directions, to meet the corresponding parietal growths from the 
anterior and posterior walls: the consequence is that, at the 
period of the perfection of the flower, we see two bilocular 
carpels, each cell having a suspended ovule, while a vacant 


Structure of the Ehretiacese and Cordiacee. 385 


space runs across the axis anteriorly and posteriorly, filled 
with a compressed plate, which is the columella that supplies 
the nourishing vessels for the growth of ovules and seeds. 
This growth is constant throughout the Hhretiacee. The sub- 
sequent developments of the fruit in the different genera 
become modified in the manner already described. 

In the Borraginacee there exists in the earlier stages a 
normally bicarpal development very similar to that of Cordia; 
but during the subsequent growth there is a tendency to a 
separation of the whole into four carpels, more or less bi- 
geminately combined in pairs; the style remains free in the 
centre, supported upon a common gynobase, upon which the 
four carpels are affixed, and from which their ovules and seeds 
derive their nourishing vessels. This constitutes a subfamily 
marked by many peculiar characters: it requires, however, a 
thorough reinvestigation. 

In the Heliotropiaceew, the ovary, normally as well as at 
maturity, is bicarpellary, and the carpels are seated upon a 
conical gynobase of half their height. The style is usually 
very short, thick, and suddenly enlarged into a pulvinate or 
discoid form ; and this is terminated by two sessile stigmata, 
more or less abbreviated. The fruit is generally exsuccous, 
divisible into four single or into two bilocular nuts ; when four 
nuts are produced, there is a short placentary process that 
rises from the gynobase, to which the nucules are attached, 
and which answers the purpose of the columella seen in the 
Ehretiacee, in affording nutrition to the seeds; they are not 
bigeminately connected, as in that family. 

Hence it will be seen that the Cordiacea possess characters 
which amply distinguish them from the Lhretiacee, Heliotro- 
piacee, and Borraginacee. Nearly all the species of the 
family have been huddled into the single genus Cordia, be- 
cause no one has taken the trouble to ascertain their true 
characters, their examination having been singularly neglected. 
It is remarkable that, among the 175 species of Cordia enu- 
merated by De Candolle in his ‘ Prodromus,’ the number of 
cells existing in the fruit is mentioned in only four cases, and 
utter silence is maintained throughout the whole in regard to 
the number of cells in the ovary, even in the generic charac- 
ter; and the point of suspension of the ovules and attachment 
of the seeds is everywhere ignored. Prof. Fresenius, in 
working the monograph of the family for Martius’s ‘ Flora 
Brasiliensis,’ contents himself with a few words in stating the 
ordinal character: in regard to its 4-locular ovary, he merely 
says there is an anatropous ovule in each cell, appended from 
the summit (which is not exactly true); and in regard to the 


386 Mr. J. Miers on the comparative Carpical 


seeds, he is silent about the existence of integuments, raphe, 
or chalaza, and none of his many analytical figures gives any 
information upon these subjects. 

It is to be regretted that a very small amount of reliable 
information has been recorded concerning the carpical struc- 
ture of the family. Among the few analyses that have been 
published, that of Gaertner is the most important: he shows 
in his work (1. 364, tab. 76. fig. 1) that of Cordia (Sebestena) 
Myzxa, where the seed is suspended a little below the summit, 
with a raphe descending from that point to the base, its small 
radicle being superior, and its large fleshy coty ledons deeply 
plicated. A very different version ‘of this structure, in a plant 
which he called Cordia Myxa, is given in Wight’ s ‘ Ilustra- 
tions,’ pl. 169: in the ovary the ovules are there shown to be 
quite erect, fixed in the basal angle of each cell; in the fruit 
the point of the attachment of the seed is not indicated, though 
it is drawn separately in fig. 11, without any mark of raphe ¢ or 
chalaza. This analysis is drawn by an Indian artist, and 
shows evident marks of inaccuracy ; for the embryo, as shown 
in figs. 11 and 12, has a long pointed radicle, which is inferior 
(instead of superior). I therefore place more reliance upon the 
analysis of Gaertner, which is more conformable with my own 
observations, as will be shown presently. Wight’s ‘ Tcones,’ 
also drawn by Indian artists, show the ovules in the same 
position as that indicated in the ‘ Illustrations,’ in two other 
species of Cordia, in pls. 1379 and 1381, while in three other 
cases they are attached by their middle, as seen in plates 469, 
1378, and 1380, which agrees with what I have generally 
found in the Brazilian species of Cordia. Prof. A. De Candolle, 
in a note to the genus Varronia (Prodr. ix. 468), states that 
the ovules are there laterally affixed to the internal angle of 
the cells; and, again, in another note (p. 471) he adds that he 
found the ovules in C. gerascanthus attached as in Varronia, 
and that in C. Chamissoniana (a closely allied species) the 
point of attachment is nearer the base; but my observations 
upon the same species convince me that the connexion is at 
the middle, rather above than below it: in C. discolor he found 
the ovules fixed as in Varronia. My examination of the uni- 
locular nut of Cordia glabra shows that the seed, which tightly 
fits the cell, is attached by a somewhat broad hilum to a spot 
a little below the middle of the cell, from which point a line 
of raphe, imbedded between the two integuments *, descends 


* The seed, as stated by Gaertner, has two integuments: the outer 
one, of very friable texture, quite white, i is composed of numerous large 
cells rather laxly agglutinated together; but it adheres firmly to the inner 
integument, which is opaque, very finely reticulated, like an extremely 


Structure of the Ehretiacese and Cordiacee. 387 


to a small basal chalaza; at the base of the nut, on the same 
side, a compressed open channel is seen, leading to the small 
abortive cells, filled with a chord of nourishing vessels which 
communicate with the hilum of the fertile seed. I have exa- 
mined the ovaries and fruits of many Brazilian species of 
Cordia, all giving nearly similar results; and we may infer, 
from the preponderance of all this evidence, with a tolerable 
degree of confidence, that the ovules in the ovary or the 
seeds in their nuts are never affixed to the base of the cells, 
but are always attached nearer their middle, either above or 
below it, in the internal angle. In addition to this evidence, 
Roxburgh affirms of C. serrata that its ovules are affixed in 
the axis. 

The Cordia Myxa of Roxburgh appears to me a very a 
ferent plant from that figured by Wight, under that name, 
his ‘ Illustrations,’ in which the leaves are larger and the fut 
is more than double the size. I have examined the fruit ot 
Cordia oblongifolia, Thw., which corresponds completely in 
ris especially in the persistent calyx, with the figure of 

C. Myxa in Wight’s ‘ Illustrations.’ Here the drupe is almost 
Golan, with a short conical apex, and is seated in a thick, 
striated, cupular calyx, with a denticulated margin ; the peri- 
carp is ’ extraordinarily thick, composed of maieraael coarse 
woody fibres, after the manner of a cocoa- -nut, within which 
is a fleshy mesocarp that envelops the nut: this nut is scarcely 
more than half the length and one-third the breadth of the 
pericarp, and is marked externally with a few deep hollow 
punctures ; it has two fertile cells (the other two being abor- 
tive), with a large hollow cavity in the base, which is con- 
tinued up the axis in a narrow channel which is open at the 
toothed apex of the nut; here the seed in each cell is attached 
by its middle, certainly not below it, at the point where the 
placentary vessels from the central columella enter the cells 
m communication with the descending raphe. Roxburgh’s 
Cordia monoica has a much smaller drupe, which is oblong, 
only $ inch long, with a much thinner, fibrous pericarp, and 
a fleshy mesocarp covering a nut which has only a single 
seed, attached near its middle. Corda Bantamensis, Bl., a 
species closely allied to the above, has an oblong apiculated 
drupe, longer and narrower than in C. oblongifolia, seated in 
its cupular’ calyx: the nut is 1-celled, with the indications of 


thin waxy albumen; it is polished inside, and marked with several lon- 
gitudinal nerye-like lines, nProouees by pressure between the plicatures of 
the cotyledons: but both these integuments are quite void of any vessels, 
except those of the raphe, which are enclosed in a sheath imbedded 
between them. 


388 Mr. J. Miers on the Ehretiacese and Cordiaceer. 


three abortive cells; the seed is here fixed above the middle 
of the cell, with a conspicuous descending raphe terminating 
in the basal chalaza. Myxca will make a good genus com- 
posed of several species, only a comparatively small portion 
of the 122 species classed in the section Mya by De Candolle. 

Cordia might conveniently be divided into several genera, 
for which good differential characters now exist. The form and 
estivation of the calyx have already served for sectional divi- 
sions; but those of the corolla have been little attended to. 
Prof. De Candolle has noticed that the border of the corolla is 
campanulate and plicated convolutely in Varronia, as in the 
Convolvulacee ; in C. decandra, Hook. & Arn., and C, angto- 
carpa, Kich., the stamens are twice or three times the usual 
number, and the lobes of the corolla, which are equally nu- 
merous, have a contorsively imbricated estivation: in some 
species the border is corrugated, but im general the lobes 
of the border are quineuncially imbricated, in estivation. It 
has not been noticed that in all the species forming the section 
Gerascanthus the border is cleft to the base into five equal 
flat lobes, which in estivation are folded sinistrorsely, as in 
Echites: this generic name, established by P. Brown, might 
therefore be restored. The section habdocalyx has one lobe 
of the border external in estivation, while the other four are 
convoluted. The characters of the stamens and fruit afford 
other good indications. Besides the features I have men- 
tioned as distinguishing Myxa, may be added that of its 
polygamous or moncecious flowers. Cordia, indeed, stands 
in much need of a thorough careful examination and redistri- 
bution. 

There is one point deserving of notice—that, from some un- 
known cause, it rarely happens in Cordia that more than one 
ovule becomes fertilized; and this occurs equally in the plants of 
the Old and New World. The drupaceous nut is usually more 
or less gibbous and one-celled, with the seed attached as above 
described, in which case the abortive cells are generally seen 
on the flattened side, above the middle. May this almost 
constant abortion be owing to a defect in the stigmata, or to 
the puncture of insects, attracted perhaps by the nectariferous 
gland? I have seen cases where the flowers on a branch ap- 
peared quite perfect, but there was hardly one ovary in the 
whole that had not been attacked by a minute grub. 

On a future occasion I will call attention to a new group of 
plants (the Awaxemmacee), closely allied to Cordiacee, distin- 
guished by the great augmentation of the calyx in fruit, by 
the peculiar estivation of the corolla, and by its atropous 
ovules and seeds. 


Mr. F. Smith on Wasps and their Habits. 389 


XLIX.— Wasps and their Habits. By Freperick Suira, of 
the British Museum, V.P. Ent. Soc., &e. 


THE title of this communication is also that of a very able 
and interesting paper by Mr. Benjamin D. Walsh, published 
in the ‘American Entomologist’ for March 1869. This paper 
contains a vast amount of information relative to the economy 
of a variety of species of insects, some belonging to the Ves- 
ee proper, others to the fossorial group, popularly called 

and-Wasps. Several of the histories will be new to English 
entomologists, others will prove highly interesting and con- 
firmatory of accounts given by previous observers. 

I purpose to make a few observations on the different spe- 
cies and their histories, in the order in which they follow in 
Mr. Walsh’s paper. 

Sixteen years ago I published a short paper on the eco- 
nomy of Agenia punctum, in which I expressed an opinion 
that none of the sand-wasps are parasitic; and subsequent ob- 
servation has not led me to adopt a contrary one*. Mr.Walsh 
is of opinion that one genus, Ceropales, consisting of numerous 
species, is parasitic, and he assumes to have proved his case. 

I offer my remarks in no captious spirit, but simply as an 
expression of opinion upon this subject, as well as upon some 
others contained in the paper, for the sole purpose of arriving 
at the true facts of the case, and also for the purpose of doing 
justice to previous observers, who have in more instances than 
one preceded Mr. Walsh, who is not acquainted with the 
works in which they made their discoveries known. 

The first opinion from which I dissent is contained in the 
following quotation:—‘‘ Some authors have supposed that 
certain species of digger wasps open their nests from time to 
time, to furnish their young larvee with fresh supplies of ap- 
propriate food. Strictly speaking, the digger wasps do not 
feed their larve at all: they collect suitable food in a suitable 
nest, lay an egg therein, close up the nest, and then leave it 
for ever.” In my work on the Fossorial Hymenoptera I have 
stated that I have frequently reared Mellinus arvensis from 
the larval state: this insect provisions her nest with Diptera ; 
and I have obtained from burrows, in a hard sand-bank, 
cells containing the requisite number of flies, usually four, 
sometimes five, according to the size of the species of flies 
selected (for the insect selects Muscidee as well as Syrphide) ; 
and I have found the egg attached to one of the flies, deposited 
at the end of the cell. I have also obtained cells containing 
only two flies ; but in such a case the egg was attached to one 


* In this remark I do not include the Scoliade. 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4, Vol. iii, 29 


390 Mr. F. Smith on Wasps and their Habits. 


of them; and I have found also an egg attached to a single 
fly, that being all that was stored up. These insects appear 
in the autumn, when they can usually store up the required 
amount of food without interruption ; but they must occasion- 
ally be hindered in their work by rainy weather; and as the 
egg hatches usually in five or six days, it must occasionally 
happen that the store has to be completed at a time when the 
larva is feeding on the first fly or flies that were deposited. 
I do not advance this as an instance in which a solitary sand- 
wasp feeds its larve periodically, but as one in which the spe- 
cies deviates from the general rule that obtains: the fossorial 
tribe of insects usually lay up the requisite store of food before 
they deposit an egg upon it. 

The habits of a species of the genus Sphex (being one not 
found in this country, but comprising some of the largest and 
handsomest hymenopterous insects) are very interesting. ‘The 
economy detailed is that of Sphex ichnewmonia: this insect 
burrows into gravelly banks and hard pathways, and stores up 
a single grasshopper to nourish its future offspring: this is an 
additional instance recorded that shows the great diversity 
that frequently occurs in the economy of species belonging to 
the same genus. Mr. Gosse has most graphically described, 
in his ‘Sojourn in Jamaica,’ published m 1851, the economy 
of a large species of Sphex that stores up the caterpillar of a 
moth. 

In my published notes on the economy of the genus Cerceris 
I have recorded the fact of my having captured C. interrupta 
storing up the little beetle Apion rufirostre; and C. arenaria 
is well known to prey upon various species of Curculionide : 
I have at one time observed C. labiata conveying Curculio- 
nidee to its cells, and at another selecting Haltica tabida. C. 
ornata, differmg more widely in its choice of provision, selects 
species of the short-tongued bees, Halictus rubicundus or H. 
cylindricus being usually its prey. 

The same species of Fossor does not, therefore, at all times 
select the same kind of prey: thus Shuckard records the fact 
of Ammophila viatica stormg up spiders; the same habit has 
been observed by the Rev. A. Matthews. I have several times 
observed the same species of Sphex conveying a Lepidopterous 
larva, but never detected it with a spider. 

Another instance of variation in the selection of food may 
be adduced: Tachytes pompiliformis, a most abundant British 
insect in most sandy situations, frequently stores up a sandy- 
coloured Lepidopterous caterpillar, but as frequently may be 
observed preying upon the pup of grasshoppers. 

Mr. Walsh gives interesting histories of some genera with 


Mr. F. Smith on Wasps and their Habits. 391 


whose habits we were not previously acquainted. Stizus 
grandis, we learn, provisions its nest with Cicada septemdecem ; 
Pepsis formosa preys upon Mygale Hentzit, and Chlorion ce- 
ruleum upon spiders. 

A great mystery presents itself to Mr. Walsh: one or two 
suggestions relative to its solution are thrown out, but no 
opinion expressed. The insects included in the genus Pelo- 
peus, popularly known by the name of ‘‘ mud-daubers,” have 
the femora and tibiz almost destitute of spines or bristles; 
still some species (P. dunatus being an instance) have a few on 
the tibie, principally on the underside of the anterior pair: 
they are not, as Mr. Walsh remarks, so bristly as in the genera 
Sphex and Ammophila, both burrowers in the earth ; but why 
should they be so when the bristles are of no manner of use 
to her, any more than they would be to a true wasp? One 
school of philosophers, Mr. Walsh observes, ‘ will reply that 
its legs are bristly because, ages and ages ago, in the dim far- 
away vista of bygone geological years, the genus took its 
gradual origin from some species that did really dig holes in 
the ground, and had bristly legs to do so—and that, in con- 
sequence of the disuse of its bristles for generation after gene- 
ration, through myriads of geological ages, the bristles them- 
selves have gradually become shorter, weaker, and less nume- 
rous.” 

I would draw attention to one or two circumstances. I first 
observe that Pelopeus is just as destitute of spines as we find 
many other insects that are either known to be external 
builders, or that construct their mud cells in ready-made bur- 
rows or in some conyenient hole or fissure adapted to their 
requirements: such insects belong to the genera Agenia, Pem- 
phredon, Pison, and some others. 

But I shall perhaps add still further to the mystery when I 
refer to the habits of one of the commonest species of our 
sand-wasps, Mellinus arvensis, which is quite as destitute of 
bristles on the legs as any species of Pelopwus, and yet is a 
true burrowing sand-wasp. There are hosts of insects with 
spiny legs that never burrow into any kind of substance— 
Diptera, for instance ; many species of blowflies are examples. 
Spines are of use for other purposes than digging ; bees comb 
and clean themselves with their spiny tibize and tarsi, as well 
as free themselves from the thin pellicle in which they are 
enveloped in the pupa state. I have witnessed the operation 
of escaping from the shroud that envelops the pupa of Ammo- 
phila sabulosa; and here the use of the bristles becomes very 
apparent. 

{r. Walsh is not aware that what he considers to be his 
29* 


392 Mr. F. Smith on Wasps and their Habits. 


most important discovery was observed by myself and pub- 
lished sixteen years ago. Among the Pompilide there is a 
section that have the anterior tarsi simple (that is, without 
cilia) and their intermediate and posterior tibiz without spines: 
such is the character of the division named Agena; but when 
we examine a large number of exotic species, we find that, 
although we call them smooth-legged, some species have a few 
bristles on their tibia—though in such cases they are rudimen- 
tary or extremely fine. These insects are mud-daubers, con- 
structing cells after the same fashion as the Pelope?. Mr. Walsh 
finds their cells usually under the loose bark of trees. The 
species whose history I published had constructed its cells on 
the top of a bee-hive that was covered with an old cloth and 
a pan; from these I bred both sexes of Agenea punctum. 

Such is the habit of Agenda, a builder of mud cells, and we 
are led by Mr. Walsh to infer that such is the habit of the 
entire genus, his conclusions being, of course, drawn from the 
fact of the species being destitute of armature on the legs; sueh 
generalizations, however, will be found to have exceptional 
cases: I have observed one myself. 

In the north of England, Agenia variegata is not an un- 
common species; and in the summer of 1852 I observed se- 
veral females burrowing in a bank of light earth: I also once 
took a pair running on a bank at Coomb Wood, in Surrey ; 
and I am inclined to believe this to be the constant habit of 
that species. 

I have noticed the fact that some species of sand-wasps 
have never been observed to burrow, but avail themselves of 
some ready-formed burrow or hole suitable to their require- 
ments; as instances of this habit, I may refer to Trypoxylon 
fugax, a Brazilian species that was found to have used empty 
cells in a nest of a species of wasp (Polistes). Trypoxylon 
stores up spiders, as it had done in this instance, and after- 
wards had closed up the cells with clay. : 

Mr. Horne has noticed a similar habit in an Indian species 
of Trypoxylon, which took possession of clay cells constructed 
by a species of the genus Pison; this insect attaches its cells 
to twigs and stems of grass, and, as is the habit of Zrypoaxylon, 
stores up spiders. Here a question may arise as to whether 
in this instance the Zrypoxylon appropriated the store as 
well as the cell of Pison; if such were the case, we should 
have the anomaly of an insect being at one time a provident 
ereature and at another time a parasite: certainly until such 
a fact is clearly established, we cannot assume it to be the 
case; I know of no circumstance that would justify such a 
conclusion, 7 


Mr. F. Smith on Wasps and their Habits. 393 


Mr. Walsh obtained five mud cells constructed by Agenia 
bombycina, an American species; they were ‘all alike, and 
all of them found in company under the bark of the same 
tree.” rom these five cells there hatched out, about the end 
of June 1864, four specimens of Agenia and a single male 
specimen of a species of Ceropales, a genus of Pompilide: on 
this evidence Mr. Walsh concludes the habit of parasitism to 
be proved; but to this I cannot assent. 

I have just alluded to Trypoxylon being reared from the 
cells of Pison; in that instance the cells were not deserted 
ones, but fresh and stored with spiders. Now we know that 
Trypoxylon is not a parasite, and we are therefore justified in 
concluding that the insect found a cell built by Péson, in every 
way adapted to its purposes, and took possession of it. I may 
remark that the cells of Piéson and those of Trypoxylon are 
precisely of the same form and mode of construction. 

Mr. Horne also bred Trypoarylon from a series of cells con- 
structed by a solitary wasp, a new species of the genus Ptero- 
chilus: these solitary wasps store their cells with caterpillars ; 
therefore in this instance, as Trypoxylon stores up spiders, we 
are led at once to the conclusion that the latter imsect took 
possession of the cells of the former. Such being the case, I 
cannot see any reason why Ceropales may not in the same 
way have taken possession of the cell of Agenda in the in- 
stance mentioned by Mr. Walsh. 

I have remarked, in my observations on the genus Cero- 
pales, in the ‘Monograph of the Fossorial Hymenoptera :’-— 
‘“'These insects have been considered parasites on the genus 
Pompilus ; their legs almost destitute of spines, and the ab- 
sence of cilia on the tarsi, I am inclined to consider indicative 
of a peculiar economy.” St. Fargeau considered them to be 

arasitic insects; and in the same class he placed all the 
Poadchil Hymenoptera whose legs are destitute of spines : 
this, however, was, in accordance with his theory, based en- 
tirely on structure. Subsequent observation has long ago 
proved his arrangement to be fallacious. Structure in some 
classes of animals may prove a pretty correct index to habit, 
but it fails to be so when applied to insects. There is no 
family among the whole of those which constitute the fossorial 
section more eminently fossorial in structure than the Scoliade; 
their legs bristle with spines: yet these insects have long 
ago been proved by Passerini to be parasites; and when we 
become acquainted with their habits, we see at once the 
use of such a structure even in parasitic insects. Scolia flavi- 
frons has to burrow down to the cell of Oryctes nasicornis ; 
and other species. have been observed preying also upon 


394 Bibliographical Notices. 


the larva of species of Oryctes. Now it is quite obvious 
that any theory based upon structure would certainly prove 
fallacious in the case of Scolia; and it must be borne in mind 
that, even in the operations of such well-known burrowing 
species as Sphex tchneumonia and Ammophila sabulosa, half 
the work is really performed by the use of the mandibles; 
all the pebbles and harder parts of the ground excavated are 
removed by them, thrust backwards and kicked out of the 
burrow by the legs. ‘The insects frequently issue while at 
work, carrying pebbles in their jaws, which they fly off with 
and drop at a short distance. 

I have thought it desirable to pen the above observations 
for two reasons: in the first place, I claim to have first made 
known the habits of Agenda, in connexion with remarks upon 
the structural peculiarities of the insects; and, secondly, 
I have repeatedly published an opinion that none of the 
Pompilide are parasitic insects; and I must repeat my opi- 
nion that the evidence adduced by Mr. Walsh in favour of the 
parasitism of the genus Ceropales is by no means conclusive. 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES. 


Facts and Arguments for Darwin. By Fritz Mitter. With Ad- 
ditions by the Author. ‘Translated from the German by W. 8. 
Dallas, F.L.S. 8vo. London: Murray, 1869. 


Just four years ago we gave, from the ‘ Bibliothéque Universelle, 
a general notice of the contents of Dr. Fritz Miiller’s little work 
‘Fir Darwin,’ in which that distinguished zoologist put forward 
certain observations and arguments derived from his study of the 
Crustacea, which he regards as almost conclusively in favour of the 
Darwinian hypothesis. Our former account of the contents of this 
remarkable book went so far into details as to render any further 
particulars unnecessary; and we need do little more than call our 
readers’ attention to the recent appearance of a translation of the 
work by Mr. W.58. Dallas, with additions by the author. It is to be 
hoped that this translation will make the contents of this admirable 
little treatise more generally known among English naturalists; for 
it must be confessed that the original, although highly appreciated 
in Germany, has made but little progress in this country. And it 
must be remarked that Darwinian proclivities are by no means ne- 
cessary to enable the reader to benefit by its perusal. A great part 
of the contents consists of the records of a long series of observations 
on the natural history and structure of the Crustacea, and especi- 
ally on the developmental history of these animals. We know of no 
work from which so satisfactory a general view of the phenomena 
is to be obtained. Indeed this is no more than might have been 


’ 


Bibliographical Notices. 395 


expected, since Dr. Fritz Miiller has been one of the foremost workers 
in this field of research ; and not only have nearly all the facts here 
brought forward been observed by himself, but of several of the most 
curious and important of them he was actually the first discoverer. 

The additions made by the author to the new edition do not ap- 
pear to be numerous. The most important, as indicated by the 
translator, are:—a note on the metamorphoses and evolution of Insects 
(at p. 119), in which the author supports the opinion that, of all 
existing forms, the Orthoptera approach most closely to the primitive 
Insectean type, regarding the wingless Blattids as the most typical 
in their form; and a hypothetical description at the end of the book 
(pp. 135-140) of the mode by which we may suppose such forms as 
the Rhizocephala (Sacculina, Peltogaster, &c.) to have been evolved, 
on Darwinian principles, from some of the sessile Cirripedes. 


A History of British Sessile-eyed Crustacea. By C. Spence Barr, 
F.R.S., F.L.S., and J.O. Westwoop, M.A., F.L.S. 8vo. London: 
Van Voorst, 1861-1868. 


We have already on several occasions called attention to the pro- 
gress of this most valuable work during the long period over which 
its publication has extended, and it is with much pleasure that we 
have now to announce its completion. The work, as published, in- 
cludes twenty-three parts, of which twenty-one are occupied by the 
sequential descriptions of the genera and species. In the last two 
parts the authors give us an Appendix containing descriptions of 
species which have been detected on our shores during the progress 
of their work through the press, a few supplementary notes on pre- 
viously described species, and an introductory chapter containing a 
general analysis of the structural and other phenomena presented 
by the order. 

We now possess a natural history of the British species of the 
great section of the Edriophthalmatous Crustacea, which, in com- 
pleteness, in careful elaboration, and the beauty of its illustrations, 
leaves little or nothing to be desired; and it is to be hoped that the 
existence of such an admirable guide may lead to a little more at- 
tention being paid by our British naturalists to a department of 
zoology which has hitherto been somewhat neglected. It is true 
that in some respects these animals do not present such remarkable 
peculiarities as the members of the other great divisions of their class, 
the Podophthalmatous and Entomostracous forms, and especially the 
Cirripedia and Rhizocephala; nor are their characters so striking as 
those of the higher species of the former order; but many of them 
are sufficiently interesting in their habits and mode of life to repay 
the naturalist’s study, whilst, from their typical position in the 
class Crustacea, their investigation must always be essential to the 
philosophical student of zoology. 


396 


MISCELLANEOUS. 
Rediscovery of Trocheta subviridis. 
To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History. 


GENTLEMEN,—As some difference of opinion has been expressed 
as to the rediscovery of this Annelide, the following extract from 
my notebook may be of value:—‘“ Jan. 15[1869]. The terrestrial 
leeches Pryor [ Mr. M. R. Pryor, of Trinity College] brought me from 
the borders of Surrey (near Horsham, Sussex) were, according to 
Johaston, Trocheta subviridis.”... .‘* Johnston has described (Cat. 
Brit. Mus. Non-Parasit. Worms, 1865) Trocheta subviridis from a 
specimen found in the Regent’s Park, London (now in the British 
Museum). This specimen appears to have been the first taken in 
this country; at least so it was stated by Dr. Gray, who brought it 
before the Zoological Society in 1851 (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 2. 
vii. 429).” This is followed by a note on the position of the gene- 
rative organs; for in the specimen dissected I found the ovarian 
loop which passes below the ganglionic column occupying a position 
different from that represented by Moquin-Tandon (Hirudinées, t. iy. 
1846). I am, Gentlemen, 

Your obedient Servant, 
J. Gene. 

Anatomical Schools, Cambridge. 


Lamarck’s Collection of Shells. 


The celebrated collections of the Baron B. Delessert passed at his 
death into the hands of his brother, the Baron F. Delessert; at his 
death the pictures were sold by auction; and he left his zoological 
collection, including Lamarck’s collection of shells and his herba- 
rium, to the Museum of Natural History of Geneva, this having 
been his native country. His books, forming the most extensive 
botanical library in France, were given to the library of the Institut 
Impérial de France in Paris.—J. E. Grav. 


On the Zoological Discoverres recently made in Madagascar by 
M. Alfred Grandidier. By M. Mitnn-Epwarps. 


The existing mammalogical fauna of Madagascar is well known to 
be very different from that of any other part of the world: it is 
composed solely of types peculiar to that island; and we do not find 
in it any representative of the large herbivora which give their most 
striking characters to the zoological population of Africa and Asia. 
It might be thought that this was always the case ; but the discove- 
ries of M. Grandidier will change the opinion of naturalists on this 
point. It appears from his observations that, at the more or less 
distant period when Madagascar was inhabited by the gigantic bird 
which has been denominated Apyornis, this island also possessed 


Miscellaneous. 397 


large Pachydermata very analogous to one of the most remarkable 
African species; in fact numerous remains of a peculiar species of 
the genus Hippopotamus have just been discovered there. 

It was by digging in a marshy soil at Amboulitsate, on the western 
side of Madagascar, that M. Grandidier ascertained this important 
fact. He found the remains of about fifty Hippopotami, mixed with 
bones of Apyornis and other animals of extinct species. 

The subfossil Hippopotamus of Madagascar, which M. Grandidier 
has inscribed in our zoological catalogues under the name of Hippo- 
potamus Lemerlei, is much smaller than Hippopotamus amphibius; 
and, both as regards its size and in several osteological peculiarities, 
it appears to me to approach closely to the Liberian Cheropsis. 
The following are the details which M. Grandidier has just sent me 
with regard to this curious pachyderm :— 

“The little Hippopotamus of Madagascar is distinguished from its 
African congener (H. amphibius) by its much smaller size, and by 
the conformation of its orbits, which are less prominent laterally 
and rise but little above the forehead. The postorbital and jugal 
apophyses are short, and leave more than one-sixth of the orbital 
ring open ; the jugal is more elongated and less prominent outwards 
than in the common Hippopotamus. The lacrymal bone is more 
developed in proportion, and less narrowed towards the orbital mar- 
gin; the posterior surface of the cranium is concave, in consequence 
of the projection of the occipital crest, which is short and continuous 
with a tolerably thick and slightly concave sagittal suture; the 
angle of the arch which roofs the orbit is acute, and the median part 
of the cranium forms a pretty regular lozenge; the nasal bones are 
scarcely dilated at their extremity, and the palatines are very nar- 
row; the vertebral aperture of the atlas is divided by an interior 
semicircular ring, concentric with the superior arch of this vertebra. 
The odontoid apophysis of the axis is pointed, and presents an arti- 
cular facet beneath; the spinous apophysis of the same vertebra is 
tolerably prominent. The ulna is, as usual, soldered to the radius, 
from which it is distinguished by a furrow perforated at each end ; 
the two bones are much depressed. The pelvis is but slightly de- 
veloped’’*. 


* The following are the measurements given by M. Grandidier of the 
principal bones of this Hippopotamus :— 


Length of various heads, several of which belong to adult ™°*® 


UREN reat ete n/a ic che nig hag Oca eelamn een yy a 0°315-0°40 
Length of the upper jaw to the level of the second molars 0:06-0:07 
Distance of the postorbital processes of the frontal ...... 0-21 
Distance of the tuberosities from which the lower canines 

REL ee 2 LDL eins tine Mae COR ER ERE C as cack ante sss 0:22 
Minimum length of the lower jaw..............eeeees 0-15 


Length of a fragment of maxillaries of a very young indi- 
vidual (from the last molar to the canine, which is be- 


Sarthe LO ANCHE Rte EUR ecu es sss «gs snes. s +, . ea 
SROUML Lekiebie OL CG MONE Maes ds ccutcavescerwnnes ts 0-28 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. Vol. iii. 30 


398 Miscellaneous. 


The remains of A/pyornis, which M.Grandidier found mixed with 
these bones of Hippopotamus, consist of a fragment of an egg, a tibia 
64 centimetres in length*, several fragments of still greater dimen- 
sions, a femur, and several vertebrae. The femur is remarkably robust; 
its diameter, measured at the narrowest point of the diaphysis, is 
equal to more than one-fourth of the length of the boney. It is very 
probable that a profound study of these specimens will throw much 
light upon the natural affinities of the gigantic bird from which they 
are derived—a subject for the investigation of which materials have 
hitherto been wanting. 

The same deposit contained other bones of birds, as well as various 
parts of the skeleton of a land-tortoise, which M. Grandidier regards 
as constituting a new species, and which he designates under the 
name of Testudo abrupta. This traveller has also found remains of 
crocodiles; and he is led to believe that all these animals were con- 
temporanecous with the Dodo of the island of Mauritius. 

These discoveries, so interesting as regards both geographical 
zoology and paleontology, are not the only results obtained by M. 
Grandidier since his return to Madagascar. He has found three new 
species of Lemuride, to which he has given the names of Chirogalus 
Samati, C. glirotdes, and C. adipicaudatus, and a new species of 
tortoise (Testudo desertorum). Lastly, he has discovered, in sandy 
beds at Etséré, a magnificent carapace of an Hmys (HE. gigantea, A. 
Grand.), measuring 132 centimetres in length and 139 centimetres 
in width, besides several parts of the same animal.—Comptes Rendus, 
December 14, 1868, tome Ixvii. pp. 1165-1167. 


On the Miocene Alcyonaria of Algeria. By A. Pomet. 


The author states that the Miocene strata of Algeria contain the 
remains of examples of the three chief types of Gorgonide, Corallium, 
Isis, and Gorgonia. Of the former, many fragments occur which are 
undistinguishable from the Coralliwm rubrum of the neighbouring 
coast. Allied to this is a new generic type described as Stolonia 
saheliensis. It has a stony, creeping, stoloniform sclerobase; in 
other words, it is a Cornularia with the sclerobase of Corallium. 
The calyces, forming pits with a nearly smooth bottom near the ra- 
mnifications of the stolons, have left traces of their eight gastric cham- 
bers as deep sinuses, separated by ridges indicating the origin of the 


* M. Grandidier adds that the two condyles of the bone are not very pro- 
minent and are separated by a rather shallow groove, and that the crests of 
the antero-superior tuberosity are tolerably prominent. Length measured 
from the antero-superior tuberosity to the outer condyle 64 centimetres ; 
minimum circumference 16 centimetres; length of the inferior extremity 
13 centimetres. 

+ The upper extremity of this femur is partially broken ; the air pene- 
trates into it by an orifice situated above the condyles. Length from the 
head of the bone to the outer condyle 20 centimetres; minimum circum- 
ference 273 centimetres; length of the inferior extremity 19 centi- 
metres. 


Miscellaneous. 399 


mesenterioid laminz. The sclerobase is very delicate, and its surface 
is marked with striz like those of red coral. 

An Isidine coral is described under the name of Melitwa oranensis. 
The remains are rootlets and calcareous joints, of various form, but 
presenting the form and structure of those of Melitea. The rami- 
fication was dichotomous. 

A fragment of a sclerobasie axis of stony texture and formed of 
concentric layers is referred by the author to the genus Gorgonella, 
under the name of G.? anomala. 

Of the Pennatulide the author notices the following forms :— Vir- 
gularia saheliensis had a long, cylindrical, straight, and smooth style, 
showing a radiated structure; Graphularia barbara had a style 
differing from the type of the genus in wanting the longitudinal 
furrow; Celographula subcompressa is the type of a new genus haying 
a fistulous style. The style is elongated, straight, nearly smooth, 
slightly compressed, convex on one surface, a little depressed at the 
edges of the opposite side, the middle of which has an obsolete ° 
ridge. 

These species, except the last, are found in the vicinity of Oran, in 
beds named Sahelian by the author and synchronous with the Tor- 
tonian beds of the Italian geologists. Calographula subcompressa 
occurs in the Cartennian of Milianah, immediately below the Hel- 
vetian with Ostrea crassissima.— Comptes Rendus, November 9, 1868, 
p-. 963. 


Are Unios sensitive to Light? By C. A. Wurte. 


Those who have studied the habits of Unios in their native ele- 
ment are of course well aware of their habit of burying themselves 
in the mud or sand, leaving only the posterior portion projecting, 
for the purpose of giving ingress and exit to the respiratory cur- 
rents of water. The sensitiveness of the margins of the incurrent 
and excurrent orifices to the slightest touch is also well known; 
but during the past summer, while collecting mollusks in one of the 
rivers of Central Iowa, I became convinced that these, or adjacent 
parts, were also keenly sensitive to light. 

Unios were found numerously occupying the position referred to, 
plying their currents industriously through their distended orifices ; 
but whenever my shadow in the bright sunlight came suddenly 
upon them, they invariably closed their orifices quickly and com- 
pletely. This was repeated a great many times, and upon the same 
individuals, to assure myself that it was not caused by any agitation 
of the water or movement of impurities in it that might produce 
irritation of the parts. It was evidently the interception of the 
sun’s rays alone that caused them so suddenly to close their orifices ; 
yet it is worthy of remark that they did not quickly close them 
if sunlight was suddenly admitted to them while respiring in the 
shade. ’ 

The question then arose in my mind as to the possibility that the 
parts were sensitive alone to the rays of heat from the sun and not 


400 Miscellaneous. 


to those of light. Above the Unios was from one to two feet in 
depth of clear running water, rendering everything upon the bottom 
distinctly visible. 

Believing that the sun’s radiation coming directly toward any object 
so far beneath the surface of the water would have its heat-rays 
mostly, if not entirely, separated from the light-rays, at or near the 
surface, through the absorption of these and their removal down- 
wards by the current, while nearly all the rays of light would pass 
on to the object with only slight refraction, I sought a place where 
rays of heat from sunlight, striking the surface further up the stream, 
would not reach the Unio to be experimented upon. This was fur- 
nished by a dense growth of trees, shading the stream completely 
for a considerable distance. Then placing a Unio just at the lower 
margin of the shade, but quite within the bright sunlight, I 
awaited the opening of the orifices ; then, on quickly intercepting the 
sun’s rays that came freely to it, by passing a screen from above 
downward, and again from below upward; it responded by closing 
its orifices as quickly as its fellows had done when my shadow 
passed over them in the broad open space of sunlight. 

Upon the supposition that the light- and heat-rays are divided at 
the surface of the water, as before suggested, the heat-rays must 
all, or very nearly all, have passed down below the Unio, by the 
action of the current, while the light-rays alone reached it, and 
their sudden interception caused it to close its orifices. Thus in 
this position the Unio was receiving direct rays of light from the 
sun, but the rays of heat that might have reached it more or less 
obliquely, by absorption and the action of the current, if in an open 
space of sunlight, were here cut off by the long shadow of the trees. 
Therefore no doubt is entertained that the posterior portion of these 
mollusks is keenly sensitive to light; but exactly what organs are 
thus sensitive has not been ascertained.—Stlliman’s American Jour- 
nal, March 1869. 


The Sea-Elephant (Morunga proboscidea) at the Falkland Islands. 
By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &e. 


In the ‘Annals & Mag. Nat. Hist.’ for March 1868, p. 215, I 
stated that the sea-elephant had become extinct in the Falkland 
Islands. Mr. Sclater, in the ‘ Proceedings of the Zoological Society’ 
for 1868, p. 189, says that this statement was a mistake; but in 
‘his account of the proceedings of Adolphe Alexandre Lecomte, who 
was sent by the Zoological Society to collect Sea-lions and Penguins 
for the Collection, he now confirms my first statement, and observes, 
“ Elephant Island, so called from the former abundance of the sea- 
elephant (Morunga proboscidea), was found to be quite deserted by 
this animal, which is said to be now entirely extinct in the Falk- 
lands.” (See Proc. Zool. Soc. 1868, p. 527.) 


THE ANNALS 


AND 


MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. 


[FOURTH SERIES. ] 


No. 18. JUNE 1869. 


L.— Observations on the Amphipoda occurring on the Nor- 
wegian Coasts. By AxeL BOoEcK. 


{Concluded from p, 340. } 


Ampelisca, Ky.—The peduncle of the superior antenne, as 
in the preceding genera, 1s generally short and thick, but be- 
comes much elongated in those which Spence Bate has called 
Tetrommatus and A. Costa Araneops; this however, is also 
the case in the genus Aceros, which consequently forms a 
transition to this. Dana places this genus among the Ponto- 
poreine ; and Spence Bate makes it the type of a distinct sub- 
family, principally on account of the simple eyes, which it 
possesses in common with Lilljeborg’s nearly allied genus 
flaploops. In reality these two form a closely united group, 
well distinguished from the preceding, and the species of which 
are very nearly related and difficult to distinguish. They 
nevertheless agree very closely with the preceding genera in 
the form of their ovigerous and respiratory lamelle. A new 
species belonging to this genus is 

A. spinipes, mihi.—This species, which is 30 millims. long, 
closely resembles equicornis, Bruzelius, but differs from it in 
having the second joint of the superior antennee longer in pro- 

ortion ; the fifth joint of the peduncle of the inferior antenne 
is only a little shorter than the fourth, and the number of 
joints in the flagellum is greater. ‘The second joint of the 
mandibular palpi is extraordinarily thick. ‘The first two pairs 
of hands are more strongly armed with sete than in equicornis; 
the fifth and sixth pairs have the last two joints, which are 
very long, strongly armed with spines; the second joint of the 
seventh pair of legs is very long, and the fifth is nearly as long 
as the preceding three together. The nails are elongate- 
lanceolate. The two posterior segments of the thorax and the 
whole of those of the abdomen are keeled. It is not uncommon 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. Vol. iu. 31 


402 M. A. Boeck on the Amphipoda 


on our coasts, where it was found by me at Farsund, and by 
Sars at Bergen. 

Leucothoé, Leach.—This genus requires to have its bounda- 
ries enlarged for two species added by Kréyer. Lilljeborg 
pointed out that Kréyer’s species, together with one discovered 
by himself, ought to form a new genus, but did not establish 
it. Bruzelius followed him in this opinion, but still referred 
these three species to the above genus. As many species of 
different forms have now been found, it will be advisable to se- 
parate them. I have found a species belonging to the original 
genus at Farsund, in the branchial cavity of Ascrdia ; it has also 
been found under the same circumstances at Manger, by Sars. 
This species differs in many respects from that described by 
Lilljeborg, which he believes to be Montagu’s Gammarus 
articulosus; but I believe that the species found by me must 
rather be regarded as the latter, as it is both larger and of 
more frequent occurrence than Lilljeborg’s species, for which 
I will propose the specific name Lilljeborgi, after its dis- 
coverer. 

L. articulosa, Mont., is about 14 millims. in length, and 
differs from Lilljeborgit, which in other respects it closely re- 
sembles, in the following particulars:—The process of the 
fourth joint in the first pair of legs is not toothed at the mar- 
gins; the fourth epimera are not armed with any tooth; the 
inferior hinder angle of the third abdominal segment is straight 
and forms no tooth; the branches of the fifth pair of abdo- 
minal legs are of unequal length, the inner one longer than 
the outer. The telson is very long, narrow, and lanceolate, 
pointed at the apex, and not rounded off. This species is 
evidently the same that Abildgaard described in the ‘ Zoologia 
Danica’ and figured on pl. cxix. under the name of Gammarus 
spinicarpus. 

The genus Leucothoé is the type of Dana’s subfamily Leu- 
cothoine, in which he indicates especially the elongated palpi 
of the maxillipedes with the short masticatory plates, and the 
absence of masticatory tubercles on the mandibles ; but the first 
character occurs, although not in the same degree, also in species 
of Bruzelius’s genus Paramphitoé, such as P. panopla and P. 
pulchella, Kr., whilst masticatory tubercles occur in many forms 
which show a near generic relationship to Leucothoé. In all 
the forms belonging to the Leucothoine the legs are certainly 
long and slender, and the first two pairs of hands of a peculiar 
form; but nevertheless that subtamily cannot be sharply 
defined. 

Stenothoé, Dana.—Costa’s genus Probolium may certainly 
merge in Dana’s Stenothoé; and it now contains, besides the 


occurring on the Norwegian Coasts. 403 


typical species, S. validus and S. polyprion, Costa, a new 
Norwegian species which I have called 

S. Danaz, mihi.—I found a female of this species at Farsund, 
at a depth of 15 fathoms. It is not quite 5 millims. in length, 
and differs from the two other species in the form of the first 
two pairs of hands, of the fourth epimera, and of the abdomen. 
The third joint of the first pair of oa has its inferior posterior 
angle much elongated into a thick process, which is as long as 
the following joint. The hands are shorter than the preceding 
joint; the fifth joint or hand of the second pair of feet is ex- 
tremely large and oval, and its posterior margin furnished 
with many blunt teeth and with two long spines, which reach 
the apex of the finger. The fourth epimera are much longer 
than broad, and become narrower behind, but not emarginate 
for the fifth, as in S. validus. The outer branch of the fifth 
pair of abdominal legs is much shorter than the imner one, 
and the peduncle of the last pair of abdominal feet is much 
longer than in S. validus. 

Eusirus, Kr.—Dana thought that this genus of Kréyer’s 
differed so little from Gammarus, that it must be merged in 
it. Bruzelius certainly accepted it as a genus, but thought 
that it stood very near to Gammarus. I think, however, that 
these genera have few characters in common, except the se- 
condary flagellum, and this is very small. At the first glance 
there appears to be a great agreement between this genus and 
Leucothoé. In both the third joint of the peduncle of the su- 
perior antenne is small, and the first two pairs of hands are 
nearly of the same form. Both have the following pair of 
legs long, slender, and feeble, whilst in Gammarus they are 
strong; and, finally, the very long abdominal feet and telson, 
as also the large first epimera, are very characteristic external 
peculiarities of the two genera. Similar agreements occur in 
the more concealed parts. ‘The mandibles certainly differ, in- 
asmuch as in Husirus they possess a masticatory tubercle ; 
but the first pair of maxillary palpi have the same form in 
both, and are divided into two nearly equal large joints. The 
inner lamella is furnished only with a single hair, contrary to 
what occurs in Gammarus. ‘The masticatory lamellae of the 
maxillipedes are small, and the palpi much elongated, but 
rather strong. To this genus a new species may be added, 
belonging to our fauna :— 

E. Tongipes, mihi.—The third joint of the superior antennz 
is longer than in Z. cuspidatus ; and the flagellum consists in 
the males of fifty-four joints fwmished with sucking-disks, 
and in the females of forty-two. The fifth joint of the m- 
ferior antennz is shorter than the fourth; in the females it is 

31* 


404 M. A. Boeck on the Amphipoda 


furnished on the upper surface with about twenty erect seti- 
gerous tubercles. The flagellum consists of from thirty-four 
(females) to forty-two (males) joints. The second joint of the 
palpi of the maxillipedes is shorter than in /. cuspidatus, and 
wants the teeth which characterize the latter. The hands of 
the first pair of legs are of the same form as in /. cuspidatus, 
but rather rounder, and not so oval; the three posterior pairs 
of thoracic legs are very long; the fifth joint is nearly as long 
as the preceding two together, whilst it is considerably shorter 
in cuspidatus. The outer branch of the fifth pair of abdominal 
feet is only a little more than half as long as the inner one, 
and the telson is less cleft than in cuspidatus. 

Iduna, mihi.—Bruzelius described a Gammarus brevicornis 
from the Norwegian coast in general and from Bohuslehn ; 
and Prof. Sars found a species in Finmark, which he named 
Gammarus fissicornis. Both species must be separated from 
the genus Gammarus, and placed under a new genus nearly 
allied to Hustrus. The secondary flagellum, which in the 
latter is very short, becomes extremely long in the two species 
above mentioned, whilst the flagellum itself is short. The 
inferior antenne: are short and nearly subpediform. The mas- 
ticatory tubercles of the mandibles are small; and the inner 
lamella of the first pair of maxille, as in Mustrus, is oval, and 
furnished with isolated ciliated setee. The masticatory lamellee 
of the maxillipedes are small, and their palpi are much elon- 
gated. ‘The first two pairs of legs are furnished with strong 
prehensile hands; their fourth joint emits from its inferior 
posterior angle a strong process, as in Leucothoé ; the following 
pair of legs are very thin and long; the last pair of legs are 
very long; the abdominal feet are long, and the telson deeply 
cleft. ‘The first epimera are strong, larger than the following 
ones ; they consequently show. much agreement with Huszrus, 
and differ greatly from the typical species of Gammarus. The 
two species may be easily distinguished from one another by 
their different size, and also because the second and third seg- 
ments in [duna fissicornis are produced behind into a spine, 
whilst in the other they are smooth. 

The ovigerous lamelle are of somewhat different size in this 
eroup. In Leucothoé and Iduna they are small, and the re- 
spiratory lamelle long and broad; in Husirus the ovigerous 
lamelle are broader than in the preceding; and this is still 
more the case in Stenothoé. In Leucothoé and Stenothoé there 
is no secondary flagellum on the superior antenne ; in Lustrus 
it is small, and in /duna long. The mandibles are destitute 
of palpi and masticatory tubercles in Stenothoé ; in Leucothoé 
they have palpi, but no masticatory tubercles, which are small 


occurring on the Norwegian Coasts. 405 


in Jduna and large in Eustrus. In Leucothoé and Stenothoé 
the two joints of the first pair of maxillary palpi are of equal 
length ; in Lusirus this is nearly the case; in Jduna the first 
joint is short. The inner lamella is larger than the other in 
Lustrus and Iduna, but in all only furnished with one bristle; 
in all, the first two pairs of legs are of a peculiar form, inwhich 
they resemble Gidicerus, but differ among themselves some- 
what in form. The remaining legs are long and slender in 
all. The telson, which is entire in Stenothoé and Leucothoé, 
is cleft in Hustrus and divided in Jduna. 

Dexamine, Leach.—This genus agrees in some respects 
with the preceding. As in it, the palpi of the maxillipedes are 
very thin, but the fowth joint, which in Jduna was long, and 
even divided into two joints, appears here to be wanting; the 
masticatory tubercles are very strongly developed; the inner 
lamella in the first pair of maxille has only a single bristle, 
but the palpus is of one joint; the form of the ovigerous and 
respiratory lamelle is as in the preceding; as in this, the 
third joint of the peduncle of the superior antenne is short ; 
in the structure of the legs it approaches Gammarus. Besides 
the species D. tenuicornis, H. R., I have found a new spe- 
cies :— 

D. thea—The superior antenne reach to the second seg- 
ment of the abdomen. The first joint of the peduncle is not 
produced downwards into a process; the flagellum consists 
of eighteen very long and slender joints; the inferior antennz 
are shorter than the superior; their peduncle is very thin, and 
its fifth joint is somewhat longer than the fourth ; the flagellum 
is formed by from twelve to fourteen long joints; the eyes are not 
very large, but oval; the parts of the mouth are rather longer 
and slenderer than in D. tenuicornis; the first joint of the 
seventh pair of legs is very slender, not dilated as usual, and 
not broader than the following joint; the last thoracic segment 
and the first four abdominal segments are produced into a 
strong spine; the fifth pair of abdominal feet are much shorter 
than in the other species, and do not extend further back than 
to the branch of the last pair of abdominal feet. 

In the following genera the inner lamella of the first pair of 
maxille is furnished with many ciliated hairs, and the ovi- 
gerous lamelle are very broad. 

Epidesura, mihi.—The type of this new genus is Lilljeborg’s 
Amphithoé compressa, which, in the breaking up of the genus 
Amphithoé, must stand by itself; it approaches the preceding 
genus in several characters. The form of the antenne is as 
in the preceding ; the mandibles, which in Dexamine are de- 
stitute of palpi, have them here very thin, weak, and three- 


406 M. A. Boeck on the Amphipoda 


jointed ; the palpi of the first pair of maxille are two-jointed, 
and the inner lamelle are furnished with six ciliated hairs ; 
the masticatory lamellee of the maxillipedes are large ; the palpi 
are small and thin, and their fourth joint is a small claw. ‘The 
ovigerous lamellae are extremely large, furnished at the edges 
with approximated long hairs; the respiratory lamella of the 
last thoracic legs are of the same peculiar form that occurs in 
Ichnopus ; the last two segments of the abdomen are coalesced, 
and the telson is cleft ; the body is strongly compressed. 

Gammarus, Fab.—This genus, which, from including all 
the Amphipoda, has gradually become reduced until it onl 
comprises those which have a compressed body with large epi- 
mera, and long and slender antenne with a secondary flagellum, 
has been very justly divided by Lilljeborg into two genera,— 
1, Gammarus, in which the last abdominal foot is furnished 
with lamellar branches, and, 2, Gammaropsis, in which these 
are conical. The latter also differ from the former in their 
smaller epimera and thick telson, and in having the inner 
lamella of the first pair of maxilla: small and furnished with 
a single bristle, whilst in the others it is large and furnished 
with numerous sete. We must also agree with Bruzelius 
when he transfers these latter to the family Corophiide. The 
genus Gammarus thus formed includes three groups of Scan- 
dinavian species. ‘The first of these has the thorax fur- 
nished with a keel, and the telson entire: this is H. Rathke’s 
genus Amathia, and includes the species Sabin¢, Leach, and 
angulosus, H.R. The second group has the telson divided ; 
the branches of the last pair of feet are furnished with spines 
and ciliated hairs; the hands are small: this includes the 
typical species locusta, Linn., pulex, De Geer, and pecilurus, 
H.R. The last group has the telson divided, the last pair of 
abdominal feet very long, the inner lamelle of the first pair 
of maxilla smaller than in the preceding and furnished with 
fewer ciliated hairs, and the second pair of hands generally 
very large. This group includes the remaining known Scan- 
dinavian species. 

Closely agreeing with the genus Gammarus is a species 
which I found in the Christiania Fjord, which, however, dif- 
fers therefrom in wanting the secondary flagellum on the 
superior antenne ; but as there is a small tubercle in the place 
usually occupied by the secondary flagellum, and the species 
otherwise agrees essentially with the typical species, Gammarus 
locusta, 1 do not think that it ought to be separated from the 
genus Gammarus. 

G. Bate’, mihi.—Of this species only one specimen, a male, 
was found, at a little depth in the neighbourhood of Chris- 


occurring on the Norwegian Coasts. 407 


tiania. ‘The eyes are nearly round; the superior antenne are 
longer than the inferior ; the peduncle short, with its first joint 
the ‘Jong est; the flagellum consists of twenty-three joints ; the 
first joint of the inferior antennae is extremely large, standing 
out nearly in a spherical form; the second joint is very short 
and united with the preceding one; the fourth and fifth are of 
nearly equal length; the flagellum consists of twelve joints; 
the fifth joimt or hand of the first pair of legs is oval, that of 
the second pair much elongated and narrower; the last three 
segments of the abdomen are furnished with small spines. 
The first segment has two small spines upon each side of the 
median line ; the next has a strong spine in the median line, 
and a longer and thinner one on each side; the last segment 
has a small spine on each side. The branches of the telson 
are furnished with three spines at the apex. 

Amphithopsis, mihi.—Milne-Edwards placed in the genus 
Amphithoé those species which had the appearance of the 
genus Gammarus, but wanted the secondary flagellum on the 
superior antennee. Dana correctly separated the true species 
of Amphithoé from the rest, which he placed under the name 
of Iphimedia, H. R.; but this selection of a name was less 
fortunate, as J. obesa is a form differing from them. Spence 
Bate referred the genus Amphithoé to its right place in the 
family Corophiidee, which opinion has also been adopted by 
Bruzelius. ‘To the Scandinavian species which ought to come 
under Dana’s genus [phimedia Bruzelius has given the generic 
name of Paramphithoé; and in this genus he places all the 
species which have the body more or less compressed and 
furnished with large or middle-sized epimera—in which the 
superior antenne are small, destitute of secondary flagellum, 
and have the third joint of the peduncle smaller than ‘the fla~ 
gellum—in which the eyes are compound, the a 
palpi three-jointed, and those of the maxillipedes four-j 
in which the fifth joint of the first two pairs of legs is conv ona 
into a prehensile hand—in which the seventh pair of feet are 
not twice as long as the preceding—and in which the last pair 
of abdominal legs are two-branched,—that is to say, all the 
species of the family Gammaride which do not belong to the 
genera Ampelisca, Leucothoé, Dexamine, Acanthonotus, (Qdi- 
cerus, &c. It consequently includes a very large number of 
species. But if these be more closely examined, we shall easily 
find that they differ very much among eheraely es in form, 
and consequently cannot belong to the same genus. Some of 
them are stout, keeled, angled, ‘and have the body often armed 
with spines and furnished with a large pointed rostrum. The 
inner lamelle of the maxillipedes are small, and their palpi 


408 M. A. Boeck on the Amphipoda 


extremely long; the inner lamella of the first pair of maxille 
is small, and furnished with one bristle. Here belong the 
species panopla and pulchella, which may be raised into a dis- 
tinct genus, and this may retain Bruzelius’s generic name 
Paramphithoé. Others have an elongated compressed body 
with moderate epimera and long antenne; the mner lamella 
of the first pair of maxillee is furnished with from four to five 
long, thick, ciliated bristles; the inner lamella of the second 
pair of maxille has at the apex many simple bristles, but on 
the inside there are several very strong and ciliated ones; the 
maxillipedes are large, and their palpi of moderate length ; 
the hands of the first two pairs of legs are nearly of the same 
size, but small; the fifth jomt in the third and fourth pairs of 
legs is very long, longer than the third joint; the telson is 
single; the branches of the last pair of abdominal feet long, 
often unequal; the ovigerous lamelle are much larger than 
the respiratory plates, and have their edges closely beset with 
hairs. Here belong the species bicuspis, elegans, leviuscula, 
and tridentata, besides two new ones; I have placed all these 
in the genus Amphithopsis. 'The new species are :— 

A. glaber, mihi.—The eyes are oval; the peduncle of the 
superior antennes much thicker than the flagellum, which 
consists of twenty-two joints; the peduncle of the inferior an- 
tenne is short, and the fourth joint only a little longer than 
the third; the first two pairs of legs are of the same size and 
form; the fifth joint or hand is longer than the fourth, and its 
inferior edge is obliquely truncated and furnished with a 
strong spine at the place where the point of the finger meets 
it; the two following pairs of legs have the fifth jomt very 
long, nearly as long as the preceding two together ; the telson 
is oval; the thorax smooth and without spines. 

A. longicaudata, mihi.—In this the maxillary palpi are very 
long, their third joint very broad at the end, and transversely 
truncated; the second pair of hands is longer than the first ; 
the fifth jomt very long, slender, and nearly of the same length 
as the preceding ; its inferior side is straightly truncated, and 
the finger very small ; the telson is small and oval; the posterior 
three pairs of abdominal feet are extremely long, their outer 
branch shorter than the inner, especially in the sixth pair of 
legs, im which the outer branch is not of half the length or 
thickness of the ner one; the inferior posterior angle of the 
third abdominal segment is nearly straight. Of both these 
species single specimens were found at Farsund. As they 
were partially imjured, the descriptions are somewhat im- 
perfect. 

Acanthonotus, Owen.—Owen established this genus for the 


occurring on the Norwegian Coasts. 409 


species cristata from Nordiishaven; and it was retained by 
Milne-Edwards, who distinguished it from the genus Amphi- 
thoé on the ground that the first two pairs of legs are not fur- 
nished with prehensile hands. The body in this genus is 
stout, a ae keeled, and spiny, furnished with large high 
epimera and hemispherically prominent eyes; the head is 
short, and runs out into a very long, laterally compressed, high 
rostrum. This separates from each other the superior antenne, 
which are elongated and destitute of a secondary flagellum. 
The first pair of legs is not provided with a prehensile hand ; 
the ae has only a weak one. The parts of the mouth are 
especially peculiar, and differ much from the form which they 
have in the preceding genera; the mandibles are very long, 
and bipartite at the apex, but with the inner branch very 
small; the masticatory tubercles are wanting, and the palpi 
are three-jointed; the labium is elongated; the first pair of 
maxille are strong ; their outer lamella is nearly triangular and 
oval at the apex, furnished on the inner side with strong ser- 
rated spines and hairs; the palpi are very short and weak, 
shorter than the outer lamella, two-jointed, with the joints of 
equal length. ‘The inner lamella is large and triangular, but 
shorter than the outer ; its inner side is furnished with a great 
number (twenty-four) of strong, ciliated hairs. The maxilli- 
pedes are short, broad, and strong, their inner lamella very 
long ; the third joint of the palpi and the lower inner angle 
are produced into a process; the fourth joint is extremely 
short, almost rudimentary. ‘Two species occur with us :— 

1. A. serra, Kr., and 

2. A. cristata, Owen.—The latter has been found by Sars 
in Finmark ; and to his description I will add something upon 
the form of the buccal organs, which he has not treated of. 
The inner branch of the apex of the mandible is large and 
slightly triangular; it occurs also in serra, but is very small, 
and was therefore not detected by Kréyer and Bruzelius. The 
maxillipedes are much shorter and broader than in serra; the 
fourth joint or claw of their palpi consists here only of a small 
blunt tubercle. The telson 1s less stout in proportion than in 
the other species, and is triangularly emarginate at the apex. 

Iphimedia, H. Rathke.—This genus, which Kroyer has 
named Microcheles, shows much agreement with the preced- 
ing in its external characters, but differs in certain parts. It 
has a stout elevated body, furnished with keel and spines, 
and oval rigid epimera. ‘The rostrum, like that of the pre- 
ceding genus, separates the superior antenne ; but the buccal 
organs here acquire a different form, which justifies the sepa- 
ration of this as a distinct genus from the foregoing. The 


410 M. A. Boeck on the Amphipoda 


parts of the mouth are on the whole not so strongly elongated 
as in the preceding. The mandibles are likewise toothed and 
bipartite at the apex ; but here there is a small trace of a mas- 
ticatory tubercle, which is deficient in the preceding genus, 
but becomes strongly developed in the followmg genera. The 
third joint of the palpi is much abbreviated ; the outer lamella 
of the first pair of maxille is of the same form, but shorter 
and broader than in Acanthonotus; the inner lamella is con- 
siderably smaller, and furnished with a far smaller number 
(eight to ten) of hairs, in this resembling that of the next 
genus. The palpi, which in Acanthonotus were thin, shorter 
than the outer lamella, and had their joints of nearly equal 
length, become in this and the following genera broader and 
longer, with the first jot very short; the maxillipedes in 
Iphimedia resemble in form those of Acanthonotus, but the 
fourth joint of the palpi is much more strongly developed ; the 
first pair of feet are much elongated, which is especially due 
to the length of the second joint; the fifth jomt, which is 
slender, has the inferior hinder angle produced into a process 
which meets the claw, and thereby forms a small two-fingered 
hand; the second pair of legs, which in Acanthonotus were 
strong and short, become in this genus much elongated and 
of the same form as in the genus Anonyx ; in the next genus 
both hands become converted into distinct prehensile organs. 

Acanthosoma, Owen.—The characters upon which Owen 
established this genus were so unsatisfactory that Kroyer 
combined it with the genus Amphithoé; and this view bal 
since been always followed. But I think that there are rea- 
sons for reviving it. A. Costa’s Hpimeria, of which one spe- 
cies occurs on our coast, may be combined with it. I have 
already, whilst describing the preceding genus, cited the pe- 
culiarities in the structure of this which have led me to adopt 
it; and the two species hystrix, Owen, which is found on the 
coast of Finmark, and parasitica, Sars, from the coast of 
Bergen and Farsund, which will probably comeide with A. 
(Epimeria) tricristata, Costa, may be placed under it, although 
in some particulars they differ from each other. 

Family 8. Corophiide, Dana.—I have already treated of 
the characters of this family under the Gammaride. It in- 
cludes a great number of forms, which, however, differ com- 
paratively little from each other, and some of which show 
great agreement with the Gammaride, whilst others approach 
the Caprellidee. 

Podoceropsis, mihi.—In this genus the body is somewhat 
depressed, the epimera small, the antenne long and slender, 
the superior inserted far in front of the inferior, at the apex of 


occurring on the Norwegian Coasts. 411 


the projecting head. Their peduncle is very long, longer than 
the flagellum, and without a secondary flagellum. The man- 
dibles are large, divided and toothed at the apex, and with 
long three-jointed palpi. The palpi of the first pair of maxilla 
are two-jointed; the mner lamella is small and thick. The 
maxillipedes are long and slender; the fourth joint of their 
palpi is divided into two joints, the last of which forms a 
pointed claw. he fifth joint of the last two pairs of feet 
forms a ‘prehensile hand, which in the second pair is much 
larger than in the first, and of unequal size in the two sexes. 
The three posterior abdominal feet are biramose, their branches 
conical and without spines. Telson small and thin. Here 
belongs the single species 

P. sophia, mihi.—The thorax is smooth, without keels or 
points. The head projects in a small pointed horn between 
the superior antenne. The eyes are large, nearly oval, with 
very large facets. The superior antenne are as long as the 
head and thorax; their peduncles are much longer than the 
flagella, which consist of twelve long but thin joints. The 
second joint of the peduncle is the longest, the third longer 
than the first. The inferior antenne are shorter than the 
superior, but their peduncle reaches as far as that of the latter; 
the first joint has a large olfactory spine; the fifth joint is 
longer than the fourth. The fourth joint of the first pair of 
legs is longer than the hand, which is oval, and the posterior 
surface of the finger is serrated. The second pair of hands are 
much larger than the first ; the second, third, and fourth joints 
are short, the last is produced behind and downwards into a 
short process. The hands in the males are exceedingly large, 
as long as the first joint, and oval; their posterior edge is fur- 
nished with two large blunt teeth. The claws are curved and 
serrated at the apex. In the females the hands are much 
smaller and nearly triangular. The first joint of the hindmost 
three pairs of thoracic legs is elongated, nearly quadrangular, 
the lower posterior angle projecting. The three hindmost 
abdominal legs extend to nearly an equal distance backward, 
and their branches are of equal length. The length was 
about 5 millims. It was found at Farsund, at a depth of 
15 fathoms. 

Leptocheirus, Zaddach.—Zaddach established this genus in 
the year 1844, for the species L. pilosus. Species which I 
think ought to be referred to this genus have since been de- 
scribed under various names: A. Costa’s Microdeutopus gryl- 
lotalpa, Spence Bate’s Lonchomeres gracilis, and Bruzelius’s 
species of Autonoé certainly belong to it. Lilljeborg separated 
a number of species from the genus Gammarus Be the 


412 M. A. Boeck on the Amphipoda 


name of Gammaropsis, of which those which have the hands 
of the first pair larger than those of the second must belong 
to the above-named genus; but I think there is no reason for 
referring them all here, as Bruzelius has done, and I will re- 
tain the others under Lilljeborg’s generic name. Bruzelius’s 
species A. punctata certainly coincides with Spence Bate’s 
Lonchomeres gracilis, which | have found at Farsund. The 
species grandimana, established by Bruzelius, which was 
found by Lilljeborg off the Swedish coast, I have also met 
with at Farsund. 

Amphithoé, Leach.—To this genus, from which all the spe- 
cies have been removed which differ generically from the 
typical species, rubricata, Mont., I can add a new Norwegian 
species :— 

A, grandimana, mihi.—The body is somewhat compressed, 
the epimera strongly ciliated on the lower margin; the fifth is 
the largest, oval, with a small emargination for the fifth pair 
of legs in the upper posterior angle. The eyes are round and 
black ; the superior antenne are longer than the inferior, with 
about thirty joints in the flagellum. The palpi of the first 
pair of maxille are extremely long and slender, much longer 
than the outer lamella. The first pair of feet are of moderate 
size; the fifth jomt or hand is longer than the preceding joint; 
the claws are strong. The second pair of hands in the females 
are of about the same size and form as the first pair—in the 
males, on the contrary, extremely large, longer than the pre- 
ceding joints together, and oval. The finger is very large, 
curved, and strong. ‘The first jomt in the third and fourth 
pairs of legs is very strongly dilated, that of the following pair 
is longer than broad. The animal, which was found at a 
depth of a few fathoms at Farsund, was 6 millims. in length. 

Hela, mibi.—This remarkable new genus is characterized 
by its long, slender, depressed body, small, nearly rudimentary 
epimera, and very long legs, of which the first two pairs are 
furnished with strong prehensile hands, the first larger than 
the second; the last three pairs always have the first joint not 
dilated, but narrow and cylindrical like the following joints, 
and the claws are long and conical. The abdomen is of the 
usual structure, and none of its segments are amalgamated. 
The first three pairs of abdominal feet are exceedingly long 
and thin, the two following pairs biramose, and the last pair 
extremely thin, branched, with the branches longer than the 
peduncle. ‘The mandibles have a divided toothed apex, a pro- 
minent masticatory tubercle, and a thin three-jointed palpus. 
The palpi of the first pair of maxille: are long, thin, and two- 
jointed; the inner lamella is small, furnished with a few 


occurring on the Norwegian Coasts. 413 


sete. The maxillipedes are very strong, and their palpi four- 
jointed. Respiratory sacs occur at the base of the second to 
the sixth pair of legs. The greater part of the antenne was 
wanting in the described specimen. 

Hela monstrosa, mihii—Head broader than long, elongated 
in front into a small rostrum. On each side of the base of the 
inferior antenne there is a spine. The first joint of the infe- 
rior antennee is large and spherical, and emits a strong olfac- 
tory spine from its lower surface. The third joint extends as 
far out as the first joint of the superior antenne. The fifth 
joit or hand of the first pair of legs is shorter than the pre- 
ceding, and triangular, its posterior inferior side fwmished 
with three strong teeth. Finger long, curved, and ciliated on 
the convex side. The hands of the second pair are smaller 
than those of the first pair, and without teeth. The third joint 
in the two following pairs is as long as the first; the fourth 
and fifth are equal in length. In the following pair the fourth 
joint is shorter than the fifth, which in the two succeeding 
pairs increases still more in proportion to the fourth. The 
animal is more than 30 millims. in length, and was found at 
a depth of 30 fathoms off Holmestrand. 


Tribe IV. CAprRELLIDEA. — Kréyer has made Milne- 
Edwards’s Leemodipoda into a family under the Amphipoda ; 
and later systematists have followed him in this view. Spence 
Bate thinks that this section does not stand so near the other 
two as they do to each other; but this is certainly not the 
case. Kroyer saw pertectly that most of the characters upon 
which they have been separated from the Gammarine cannot 
be accepted as of that importance ; and only the rudimentary 
abdomen and the want of epimera separate them from that 
group. But in a new species of the genus “gina the origin 
of the feet and the respiratory vesicles are covered by some 
very large, strong, and spinous processes, which greatly re- 
semble small adnate epimera. In the structure of the buccal 
organs, this tribe agrees much more with the Gammaridea 
than these with the Hyperidea. Particular species of the 
families Corophiide and Dulichiide furnish, in the form of their 
body, transitions to the tribe Caprellidea. 

Proto, Leach.—Proto pedata occurs along the whole of our 
coast, but is not abundant anywhere. 

Protella, Dana.—To this genus belongs Kréyer’s species 
P. (Aigina) longispina, taken by Cirsted at Drébak and by 
Sars at Manger, sitting upon Plumularia pinnata, at a depth 
of 30 fathoms. Spence Bate cites it also from the English 
coast. 


414 M. A. Boeck on the Amphipoda 


LEigina, Kréyer.—Kréyer characterizes this genus by the 
three-jointed palpi of the mandibles, the two-jointed abdomen 
with two pairs of appendages, of which the first pair are two- 
jointed, the second one-jointed. Dana refers to the genus 
some species which differ from the typical longicornis in the 
formation of the abdomen, and he thinks that this is of little 
systematic importance. But as I have found two new species 
which agree perfectly with Kréyer’s characters of dgina, and 
also a species which resembles these in having palpi on the 
mandibles, but in which the abdomen is constructed as in the 
genus Caprella, I think that Dana’s species must be trans- 
ferred from Avgina to a new genus, of which this species of 
mine is the type. To this genus I have given the name of 
Aiginella. ‘The new species of the genus Agina, Kr., 
are :— 

4. (Caprella) echinata, Esmark.—This species, which was 
found by Professors Rasch and Boeck at Beian and Séndmor, 
is distinguished by its large size and spinose body. ‘The 
superior antenne are very long, and reach to the beginning of 
the sixth segment. The first joint of the peduncle is of about 
the length of the second thoracic segment, the second joint is 
about as long as the first, and the third is shorter than this, 
but longer than the first; all these joints are closely beset 
with larger and smaller tubercles. ‘The flagellum is some- 
what longer than the second joint of the peduncle, and con- 
sists of eighteen joints, which gradually become longer and 
thinner. ‘The interior antenne do not reach to the end of the 
second joint of the peduncle of the superior. In these (as m 
the other Caprellidea) the first two jomts of the peduncle of 
the inferior antennz are so closely united that they look like 
one joint, which I have called the first. The third joint is 
shorter but thicker than the fourth. The flagellum is two- 
jointed. On these joints there are some small tubercles ; and 
beneath they are furnished with short and close hairs. The 
mandibular palpi are rather shorter than in. longicornis, Kr. 
The first pair of maxille are strong. I have not found the 
inner lamella in this any more than in any other species of 
this subtribe ; and as Kréyer neither mentions nor figures any 
such organ, I cannot but think that it is constantly deficient. 
The fourth joint or claw in the palpi of the maxillipedes is 
much longer and stronger than in 4. longicornis. The first 
pair of legs are small; the fourth joint is produced downwards 
behind into an obtuse hairy process; and the fifth joimt or 
hand is elongate-ovate, with its hinder margin furnished with 
small spines, which also occur on all the other joints. ‘The’ 
second pair of legs are much larger. The first joint has a 


occurring on the Norwegian Coasts. 415 


groove beset at its margins with tubercles along the anterior 
side, within which the anterior margin of the hand can lay 
itself. This is large, oval, longer than the first joint, and 
beset with tubercles all over; on the hinder margin there are 
three strong teeth—one that meets the apex of the claw, and 
two others nearer its point of attachment. The claws are long 
and beset with tubercles. The three posterior legs, which 
gradually increase somewhat in length, are elongated, and of 
the same form as in 4. longicornis, Kr. All the segments of 
the body are strongly beset with tubercles, among which the 
following are especially distinguishable :—two directed for- 
ward on the upper surface of the head; a pair upon the ante- 
rior end of the first segment ; two upon the anterior end of the 
second segment, and a very large one, cleft in the middle, and 
a double spine at the hinder end of the segment: besides these 
there is a long strong spine, directed forwards, which covers 
the origin of the feet of the first pair, and which appears to 
represent a rudiment of the deficient epimeron. In the fol- 
lowing segment likewise similar tubercles cover the origin of 
the respiratory vesicles and the remaining space. On the 
following segments tubercles stand in irregular transverse 
rows, without any distinguishing themselves from the rest, 
except the lateral tubercles above the origin of the respiratory 
vesicles and legs. The form of the respiratory vesicles and 
abdomen is in all respects as in _@&. longicornis. The animal 
is from 35-40 millims. in length. 

4. levis, mihi.—The body in this species is smooth and 
even all over, without tubercles or spines, and resembles 
in appearance 47. longicornis; it nevertheless differs much 
from that species. ‘The superior antenne reach to the sixth 
thoracic segment; the peduncle is longer than the flagellum, 
of which the second joint is the longest and the first the 
shortest. The flagellum consists of eighteen joints. The in- 
ferior antennz reach to the end of the peduncle of the superior 
antenne. The buccal organs as in the preceding species. 
The first pair of legs are short. The first jomt and the hand 
are of equal length; the fourth joint is produced downwards 
behind into a process clothed with hairs ; and the hand is oval, 
with its posterior margin furnished with many small teeth. 
The second pair of legs are very long, about as long as the 
first three segments of the body together. The first joint is 
long, and furnished on its anterior margin with a longitudinal 
depression, in which the anterior margin of the hand can lay 
itself. The hand is about as long as the first joint, elongate 
oval; its posterior margin is furnished with three teeth, one 
of which, situated where the finger meets the hand, is very 


416 M. A. Boeck on the Amphipoda 


strong, the second smaller, directed somewhat downwards, and 
the third broad, but less considerable, nearer the end of the 
joint. The segments of the body are much shorter, and the 
posterior legs of the same form, but longer, than in 4. longi- 
cornis. The abdomen and respiratory vesicles are of the same 
form as in the latter. 

Aéginella, mihii—This genus, which forms a transition be- 
tween the preceding and following genera, I have already 
characterized by its want of palpi on the mandibles, and by 
the abdomen being, as in the genus Caprella, formed of two 
segments, with unjointed appendages. My typical species of 
this genus, to which Dana’s species of gina likewise cer- 
tainly belong, is 

AY, spinosa, mihi.—Head small; forehead projecting in a 
pointed spine. The superior antennee reach to the ‘ourth 
segment of the thorax. The first and fourth joints of the 
peduncle are nearly of equal length; but the second is much 
longer than these. The flagellum is longer than the peduncle, 
and consists of twenty joints. The inferior antenne are about 
as long as the peduncle of the superior antenne. ‘The first 
joint is furnished with a long, thin, olfactory spine. The first 
segment of the thorax is furnished at its anterior extremity 
with a long strong spine, directed forwards and somewhat 
curved; the second segment has two similar spines on its an- 
terior third, standing side by side, and a single one at its pos- 
terior extremity. In addition there are two large tubercles at 
the sides, above the origin of the second pair of legs. The 
third segment is longer than the second, and equal in length 
to the fourth. Both these are furnished at their anterior ex- 
tremity with two geminate tubercles, two similar ones in the 
middle over the origin of the respiratory vesicles, and a single 
one at the posterior extremity. ‘The sides are bounded towards 
the belly by a sharp line, which is furnished with strong spines 
at the anterior extremity of the segment, then a little further 
back, and finally just above the respiratory vesicles. The 
fifth segment is somewhat longer than the fourth, and has a 
similar armature of tubercles. The last two segments are very 
short, and furnished with strong tubercles in the middle and 
over the origin of the legs. The parts of the mouth are long. 
The first pair of feet are small, and the second pair not very 
large, but strong and thick. Abdomen as in Caprella. 

Caprella, Lam.—To this genus I can add three new species, 
of which the first two belong to the group of species in which 
the males and females are of very dissimilar form. 

C. Esmarki’, mihi.—This species, which is 12 millims. in 
length, was found at Beian by Rasch and Boeck. ‘The head 


occurring on the Norwegian Coasts. 417 


is small, and the forehead terminates in front in a tubercle. 
In the males the superior antenne reach to the third segment 
of the thorax; the second joint of the peduncle is twice as 
long as the first, and the third somewhat shorter than this. 
The flagellum, which consists of twelve joints somewhat 
thickened outwards, is not so long as the third joint of the 
peduncle. The inferior antenne do not reach to the end of 
the second joint of the superior antenne. The first joint of 
their peduncle is short, the second somewhat longer, the third 
twice as long as this, and the fourth of the same length as the 
third, but thinner. The flagellum is as long as the last joint 
of the peduncle. The antenne are furnished with long hairs 
along the whole of the lower surface. In the females the 
superior antennez are much shorter than in the males, so that 
the inferior antenne are longer than their peduncle. The first 
joint of the peduncle is very short, only half as long as in the 
male; the second is somewhat longer than the third. The 
flagellum is much longer than the third joint. In the males 
the first two segments of the thorax are excessively long, and 
both of the same length. The second pair of hands, when 
extended, do not reach to the beginning of the head. In the 
females, on the contrary, the segments of the thorax are short, 
the first segment shorter than the second, and the hands extend 
in front of the head. The first joint in the second pair of feet 
is exceedingly short, only a little more than one-third the 
length of the hand, which is oval, and in the males more 
elongated than in the females. Its posterior margin is fur- 
nished with a strongly projecting tubercle at the point which 
meets the finger, and another and more strongly pyramidal one 
near the origin of the latter. Immediately above this tubercle 
there is a very small one. The respiratory vesicles are thick- 
ened at the apex. The posterior pairs of feet are short and 
broad, and increase gradually in length. The length of the 
largest specimens is 12 millims. 

C. laticornis, mihi.—This species was found at the same 
lace as the preceding, but only isolated male specimens. 
he head in this species has no frontal tubercle. The superior 

antenne are exceedingly long and broad. The first joint of 
the peduncle is much longer than the head; the second joint, 
which is one-third longer than the first, is three times as broad 
as the peduncle of the inferior antenne. The third joint is 
only half as long and broad as the second. The flagellum, 
which is as long as the third joint, consists of ten joints. The 
inferior antenne, which are strongly clothed with hair on the 
lower surface, reach to the end of the second joint of the pe- 
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. iii. 


418 On the Amphipoda of the Norwegian Coasts. 


duncle of the superior antenne. The first joint of the second 
pair of feet is long, somewhat shorter than the thoracic seg- 
ment to which it is attached. The hand is very large, oval, 
somewhat curved; its posterior margin, as in the preceding 
species, is furnished with three teeth ; but the lowest of these 
is much stronger than in that species. The finger is curved, 
and hairy on the posterior surface. The respiratory vesicles 
are oval. The posterior pairs of feet, which are short and 
thin, gradually increase in length. The length of the animal 
is 15 millims. 

C. punctata, mihi.—In this species the sexes only differ 
slightly. The body is closely covered all over with tuber- 
cles, and sprinkled with dark spots upon a light ground. 
The superior antenne in the male are longer than in the 
female, and reach further back than the fourth segment of the 
thorax. The second joint of their peduncle is as long as the 
head and first thoracic segment together; the third is some- 
what shorter, and the first is still shorter than this. The 
flagellum, which is somewhat shorter than the last two joints 
together, consists of eighteen long joints. The inferior an- 
tenn reach about to the third joint of the peduncle of the 
superior antenne, and their third joint is shorter than the 
fourth. In the female the peduncle of the superior antenne is 
shorter, and the flagellum consists of 14 joints. The inferior 
antenne are much longer in proportion to the superior than 
in the male. Among the numerous tubercles of the body, 
one, cleft at the apex, projecting from the head, 1s especially 
remarkable. On the second segment there is, in the middle 
line of the back, a thick blunt tubercle immediately above the 
point of attachment of the second pair of feet, and two smaller 
ones on each side of this, besides two on the anterior and two 
on the posterior margin. Many larger and smaller tubercles 
are scattered between these in irregular transverse series. The 
third segment bears a large tubercle near the anterior margin, 
two smaller ones at the sides still nearer the margin, and in 
the middle of the segment there is a large one with the 
apex bifid. The fourth segment is furnished with a large 
bifid tubercle in front, two large ones side by side on the 
middle of the segment, and a double one at the posterior mar- 
gin. The following segment bears two large ones, one behind 
the other, and two smaller ones at the sides. The succeeding 
segments have two tubercles side by side, near their posterior 
margins. Above the origin of each pair of legs on these last 
three segments there is a strong posteriorly directed spine. 
The length is 12-15 millims. It has been found at Thrond- 


Mr. T. P. Barkas on a Carboniferous Reptilian Malar. 419 


hiemsfiord, Séndmér, and Manger by Professors Boeck, Rasch, 
and Sars. 
C. lobata, Miill., and 
C. septentrionalis, Kr., are frequent along the whole coast. 
C. hystrix, Kr., was found by Kréyer at Christiansund. 


LI.—On the Discovery of a Malar of a large Reptile in the 
Northumberland Coal-measures. By, T..P2 BApcas: 


To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History. 


GENTLEMEN, 


I desire briefly to direct the attention of your readers to the 
discovery of a complete malar of a large Carboniferous reptile. 
It was found by me in shale from Newsham Colliery, North- 
umberland, and is probably the malar of the Labyrinthodont 
Pteroplax cornuta (which was described in your pages in 
April 1868) or of some analogous reptile. 

The surface-markings on the malar exactly resemble those 
of ordinary reptilian head-bones, and closely correspond with 
the description of the markings of reptile bones in the paper 
referred to. ‘The length of the bone is 8} inches, its width at 
the anterior extremity is 3 inches, at the posterior extremity 
24 inches; and a space at the upper part of the bone exhibits 
one-third of the eye-orbit. The specimen is in an excellent state 
of preservation. In form the fossil malar very nearly corre- 
sponds with the representation of that of a crocodile given in 
Prof. Owen’s ‘Comparative Anatomy and Physiology of Ver- 
tebrates,’ vol. 1. p. 145. no. 26; and when compared with the 
malar of a crocodile in the Museum of Neweastle-upon-Tyne, 
it indicates the existence of a reptile in Northumberland during 
the Carboniferous era of a size equal to that of a full-grown 
crocodile. 

I have also obtained from the same district large jaws, 
teeth, ribs, vertebra, and other remains of Carboniferous La- 
byrinthodonts ; and I feel confident that if the various collieries 
in England and Wales, Scotland and Ireland, were diligently 
searched by competent observers, a large and rapid addition 
to our Carboniferous fauna would certainly be made. No 
field of paleontological research has been more neglected, and 
none would yield better results. 

I am, Gentlemen, 
Yours obediently, 
T. P. BARKAS. 
Newcastle-on-Tyne, May 14, 1869, 
32* 


420 Rev. W. A. Leighton on the Cladonie of Bavaria. 


LIL.—Notule Lichenologice. No. XXIX. 
By the Rev. W. A. Leicuton, B.A., F.L.S. 


To the generous kindness of Dr. Rehm, of Sugenheim, Bavaria, 
I am indebted for a copy of his recently published first fasci- 
culus of Cladoniew of Bavaria. It contains fifty specimens, 
well preserved, in beautiful condition, and carefully mounted. 
They are enumerated below, with the names, &c., on the at- 
tached labels. To these I have appended the results of che- 
mical tests, which are precisely similar to those uniformly met 
with in an examination of thousands of specimens in all sorts 
of conditions and from all parts of the world, embodied in the 
herbaria of D. Turner, Borrer, and Hooker at Kew, and of 
which a detailed account is given in Not. Lich. No. XII. A 
few references are made to published collections by way of 
identification, and an occasional note as to possible differences. 

In my experience, the best way to apply the chemical tests 
is with small brushes made of finely spun glass, merely mois- 
tening the cortical layer. There is no need of friction, for the 
reaction is instantaneous. 

The student is especially warned against misconception as 
to chemical tests constituting a sole specific character. All 
that has been ever asserted respecting them is that they afford 
an additional and confirmatory specific character. And in 
those cases where external characters are similar or approxi- 
mate, and doubt necessarily exists, their value as such will be 
abundantly apparent. For proof, reference may be made to 
the results of an examination of the Acharian specimens in 
Mr. D. Turner’s herbarium, and those in the Borrerian herba- 
rium, at Kew (see Not. Lich. No. XII.). 

In these investigations the student will do well to bear 
constantly in mind the following admirable caution of Dr. 
Nylander (see Journ. Linn. Soc. ix. p. 365, note) :—‘ The 
analyses of lichens made by chemists often fail through the 
neglect of an exact determination of the species, and probably 
not less often by the mixture of specimens confounded together 
and incorrectly assigned to one single species. For the chemist 
no less than for the physiologist it is of the greatest importance 
to know exactly what is the plant we have under observation 
—that is, to have well determined the plant which we are 
studying.” In other words, he must not place implicit confi- 
dence on the attached labels as indicating undoubted accuracy, 
or on his own preconceived notions of the particular diagnosis, 
but by careful observation and comparison thoroughly satisfy 
himself that the plant under review is really that which the 


Rey. W. A. Leighton on the Cladonix of Bavaria. 421 


label indicates it to be. Then apply the chemical test, and 
doubt will be exchanged for certainty. 


is papillaria, Hoftm., f. symphicarpa, Scher.” 
2. “ Cl. cariosa, Fik., f. macrophylla apoda, Nyl. Lapp. 176.” 
K+ C—. =Cl. cervicornis, Del. hb. ; Coém. 19. 
3.“ Cl. cariosa, Flk., f. continua (Wallr.), Korb. par.” 
K+ C-—. =Trish specimens, 
4. “ Cl. cariosa, Fk.” 
K+ C=: =Fellm. Lapp. or. 27. 
d. * Cl. cariosa, Flk.” 
K+ C—. = M. & N. 850; Mudd, Br. Clad. 5; Coém. Clad. 
Belg. 20. 
6. “ Cl. fimbriata (L.), v. tubeformis (Ach.)” 
K— C—. =Coém. Clad. Belg. 41. 
7° CH. ieee iata (L.), v. tubeeformis (Ach. ), f. entegra, Scheer.” 
—C—. =Coém. Clad. Belg. 44. 
8. “Cl. init (L.), v. tubeformis (Ach. ), f. denticulata, Flk.” 
K— C—. =Mudd, 15; Coém. 46, 
9. “ Cl. fimbriata (L.), v. conista (Ach.).” 
K—C—. =Coém. 50; Mudd, 13. 
10. “ Cl. fimbriata (L.), v. chloropheea, Fk.” 
K— C—. =Coém. 37; Mudd, 8; Spruce, Amaz. 28. 
jee By Simbriata (1.), V v. chlor opheea, Elk. » f. syntheta et staphylea, 
Ach. 
K— C—. =Coém. 35. 
12. “ Cl. fimbriata (L.), v. cornuta, Ach.” 
K— C—. =Coém. 66; Scher. 57. 
13. “ Cl. fimbriata (L.), v. cornuta (Ach.), f. tortuosa, Del.” 
K— C—. =Coém. 79. 
14. “ Cl. fimbriata (L.) cornuto-abortiva.” 
K— C—. =Scher. 56; Coém. 67. 
15. “ Cl. fimbriata (L), v. fibula (Ach.).” 
K— C—. =Coém. 76 & 108. 
16. “ Cl. fimbriata (L.), v. ochrochlora, Fik., f. chordalis.” 
K— C—. =Coém. 61 & 62. 
17. “ Cl. fimbriata(L),v. cornuta, Ach, (ad ochrochloram pertinens?).” 
K— C—. =Coém. 65. 
18. “ Cl. cenotea (Ach.), Scheer.” 
K— C—. =Zwackh. 329. 
19. * Cl. delicata, Flk.” 


K+ C—. =Nyl. Paris, 24; Hepp, 112. 
20. “ Cl. epiphylla (Ach.), v. caespiticia, Ach.” 
K— C—. =Mudd, 44; Hepp, 544; Anzi, Clad, Cisalp. 21 ; 


Coém, 105; Leight. 368. 
21. “ Cl. squamosa, "Hoffin. .. V. ventricosa, Fr. (f. frondosa, Del.? ef. 
Nyl. Syn. 209).” 
Of frondosa, Del., Nylander says (J. ¢.):— Podetia magis 
foliolosa podetiis plerumque minus evolutis, foliolis contra magis 


422 Rev. W. A. Leighton on the Cladoniz of Bavaria. 


evolutis multifidisinterdum confertis et apotheciis symphycarpis.” 
This description applies well to this specimen, in which there is a 
decided reaction K+ in the folioles, and would seem to point 
to its separation from sguamosa, which has a different reaction, 
K—. 


. © Cl. squamosa, Hofftm.,, v. ventricosa, Fr., glabriuscula.” 


Here, again, there is the reaction K+ in the folioles of the 
podetia ; and it may probably be also referable to frondosa, Del. 


. © OL. squamosa, Hoffm., v. asperella (Flk.), Korb.” 


K— C—. 


. «© Ol. furcata, Hoffm., v. stricta, Wall. (syn. v. stenozosia, Mass. 


Ital, 196).” 
K+ C+. =Tuck. L. Amer. 33, but with slight reaction. 
Mass. Ital. 196 has full reaction, K-+C-+, and is therefore 
referable to pungens. 


. © Ol. furcata, Hottm., v. racemosa, Hoftm.” 


K+ C+. =Coém. 183. This specimen has so decided a 
reaction that I cannot hesitate in referring it as a state of 
Cl. pungens, var, foliosa. 


. © OL. furcata, Hoffm., v. corymbosa (Ach.).” 


K+ C+. =Coém. 189. The decided reaction refers this 
also to Cl. pungens. 


. © Ol. pungens (Ach.), Fr., f. foliolosa.” 


K+ C+. The true plant. 


. © Ol. pungens (Ach.), Fr., f. valida, Rabh. (syn. Cl. muricata, v. 


Euganea, Mass. Ital. 191).” 
K+ C+. In my copy of Mass. Ital., No. 191 is a much 
stronger plant, and different in aspect from this specimen. 


29. “ Cl. pungens (Ach.), Fr.” 


Dow 


K+ C+. =Mudd,54&55; M.&N. 754; Leight. 16. 


). * Cl. pungens (Ach.), Fr.” 


K+ C+. 


. “© Ol. degenerans, Flk., f. pleolepis, Ach.” 


K+ C+. The decided yellow reaction makes this =/epidota, 
Ach. 


. Ol. degenerans, Flk., f. phyllocephala, Wallr., Korb.” 


K+ C+. The decided yellow reaction refers this also to 
lepidota, Ach. 
« Ol. gracilis, Hoftm., v. aspera (Ach.), Fk.” » 
K+ C+. The reaction and aspect refer this to Cl. pungens, 
var. foliosa. 


. OL. gracilis, Hoffm., v. elongata (Ach.).” 


K+ C+. The reaction and the peculiar character of the 
cortical layer identify this with Cl. eemocyna, Ach. 


. “ Cl, cornucopoides (L.), Fr., v. extensa, Hoftm.” 


Kf+ C+. 


. “ Cl. bacillaris (Ach.), f. clavata-polycephala.” 


K— C— 


. © Ol. bacillaris (Ach.), f. clavata, Ach.” 


K— C—., 


On the Distribution of Animal Life in the Sea-depths. 423 
38. “ Cl. bacillaris (Ach.), f. phyllocephala,.” 


39. “ Cl. bacillaris (Ach.), f. coronata (Ach.).”” 
40. “ Cl. macilenta, Hoffm.” 
K+ C+. 
41. “ Cl. rangiferina (L.), Hoffm.” 
K+ C—. =Coém. 140. 
42. “ Cl. sylvatica, Hoffm., v. tenuis, Flk. ?” 
Kf+ C+. =Coém. 150; Hepp, 818; Leight. 57. 
43. “ Cl. sylvatica (Hoffm.), vy. tenuis, Flk.” 
Kf+ C+, 
44, “ Cl. sylvatica (Hoffm.), v. tenuis, Flk.” 
K f+ C+. 
45. “ Cl. sylvatica (Hoffm.), v. tenuis, Flk.” 
Kf.+ C+. 
46. “ Cl. sylvatica (Hoffm.) f. compacta.” 
Kf+ C+. 
47. “ Cl. sylvatica (Hoffm.), f. ramulis extremis subfuscis, elongatis, 
nutantibus.” 
Kf+ C+. 
48. “ Cl. sylvatica (Hoffm.), f. ramulis extremis brevibus, distanti- 
bus, laxis.” 
Kf+ C+. 
49. “ Cl. sylvatica, (Hoffm.) f. erecta.” 
Kf+C+. 
50. “ Cl. sylvatica (Hoffm.), v. alpestris (Ach.).” 
Kf+ C+. 


LI.— Remarks on the Distribution of Animal Life in the 
Depths of the Sea. By M. Sars*. 


Upon the question, so interesting and important in many 
respects, how far animal life extends downwards in the sea, 
and of what kind are the animals which occur in the great 
depths, the observations of the last few years have, as is well 
known, furnished us with some valuable information. This, 
however, is stilt extremely scanty, and embraces only a 
very small number of animal forms accidentally brought 
to light; they are, it would appear, little more than iso- 
lated glimpses of the life that stirs in the abysses of the 
ocean. 

In order, if possible, to obtain a more comprehensive know- 
ledge of this subject, investigations have been made near our 


* Translated from the ‘ Videnskabs-Selskabs Forhandlinger ’ for 1868, 
pp. 246-275, by the Rey. A. Bethune, M.A., late President of the Tyne- 
side Naturalists’ Field-Club; and communicated by the Rey. A. M., 
Norman. , 


ADA M. Sars on the Distribution of Animal Life 


coast in the last two years, which, however, as the necessary 
means for reaching greater depths are still wanting, have for 
the present been limited to depths between 200 and 300 
fathoms, only in a few cases reaching 450 fathoms. 

The apparatus, such as the sounding-lead and “ Bulldog’s 
machines,’ which have hitherto especially been employed 
for the investigation of great depths m the sea, are in reality 
very imperfect, inasmuch as with them one can only bring up 
a very small portion of what there is at the sea-bottom, and 
only trom that particular and very limited space upon which the 
instrument may chance to descend. The ordinary large 
dredge, which has done such good service in smaller depths, 
can hardly be used at depths above 200 fathoms, except by 
an extraordinary expenditure of time and money; and yet it 
is undoubtedly the most serviceable apparatus for the purpose, 
as it can be dragged over a larger portion of the sea-bottom, 
and by this means take up a greater number of the animals 
living upon it. It is of consequence therefore to improve 
this apparatus so as to fit it for more convenient use at great 
depths. Such a modified dredge, of smaller dimensions than 
the common, but yet sufficiently heavy to withstand the force 
of the often strong sea-currents, and provided with a fine net to 
contain animals, has been constructed by my son, G. O. Sars, 
and found to be very convenient in depths of 300 fathoms, 
and even sufficient at 450 fathoms. With this instrument 
nearly all the species referred to in the present paper have 
been obtained. 

Since my former paper on this subject, ‘“ Remarks on the 
extent of Animal Life in the depths of the Sea” (‘ Chris- 
tianias Videnskabs-Selskabs Fordhandlinger,’ 1864), I am in a 
position to make a very considerable addition to what is there 
contained, nearly all derived from my son’s unwearied re- 
searches during his journeys to the Lofodens, and some con- 
tributions kindly communicated by my friends Danielssen 
and Koren. ‘The number of species from the depth men- 
tioned is, with this addition, which anreunts to nearly 
quadruple what was known before, increased to such a 
degree that it now supplies us with a tolerably clear idea of 
the whole fauna living there, which seems very far indeed 
from being yet fully known—though it is worthy of remark 
that it exhibits representatives of nearly all classes of marine 
animals, and an unexpected wealth of forms, of which not a 
few seem to be peculiar to these depths, while the remainder 
belong to levels more or less high up. 

In my former paper 92 species were given as occurring on 
our coast at a depth of 200 or 800 fathoms. As three of these 


tin the Depths of the Sea. 


425 


have been found by later explorers to be mere varieties, and 
the nomenclature otherwise stands in need of some correction, 
I have thought that I ought to include all these earlier 
mentioned species in the following catalogue. 


Catalogue of all Living Species hitherto found on the Coast of 
Norway at from 200 to 3800 fathoms, and in part also at 


450 fathoms. 


Typus I. PROTOZOA, 


fath. 
Classis Ruizopopa. 
Rhabdammina _—_abyssorum, 
Sars, Di. g. Ct Sp.......00.. 450 
Astrorhiza iececles Sandahl.. 450 
Saccammina spherica, Sars, 
ERS ROL AD it alt maascautn rece 450 


Glandulina levigata, D’ Orb... 450 
Nodosaria radicula, Linné, 
Parker & Jones ..2+......- 300 


Dentalina communis, D’ Orb. . 300 
guttifera, D’Orbigny.... § 
Vaginulina linearis, Montagu . 300 
Marginulina lituus, D’ Ord. .. 
—— spinosa, Sars, n. sp. .... 3 
Cristellaria crepidula, Fichtel 


EERE EER ae a 300 
—— cultrata, Montfort...... 500 
rotulata, Zamarck .... 300 


Lagena sulcata, Walker § Jacob 300 
eaudata, D’Orbigny .... 800 
—— distoma, Parker § Jones. 300 
Polymorphina lactea, Walker 

&§ Jacob 
compressa, D’ Orbigny .. 300 
tubulosa, D’ Orbigny.... 300 
Uvigerina pygmeea, D’ Orbigny 450 
angulosa, Welliamson .. 300 
Globigerina bulloides, D’ Orb. . 800 
Truncatulina lobatula, Walker 

& Jacob 


refulgens, Montagu, Car- 


300 


| 


200 


SO) Ds nO 66.6.8 0 0 06'S 


ROEM oat on oa as, op 5's 500 
Anomalina coronata, Parker & 
MOE ce eS nt ote bins « 300 


Rotalia Soldani, D’Orbigny.. 300 
Pulvinulina punctulata,D’ Ord, 300 
—— Karsteni, Pewss........ 300 
—— Menardi, D’Orbigny.... 300 
Discorbina obtusa, d’ Orbigny . 300 
rosacea, D’Orbigny .... 300 
Polystomella striatopunctata, 
mchtel GIMON *. os kena 
Nonionina depressula, Walker 
A 300 


fath. 
Nonionina umbilicatula, Mont. 300 
scapha, Fichtel § Moll .. 300 
Pullenia spheroides, D’ Orb... 450 
Spheeroidina bulloides, D’Orb. 450 
Operculina ammonioides, Gro- 
RUS. oy ch atagns Oe canton se 
Cassidulina levigata, D’Orb. . 450 
Bulimina marginata, D’Orb.. . 
— aculeata, D’Orbigny.... 
ovata, D’ Orbigny ...... 
pyrula, D’ Orbigny...... 
Virgulina Schreibersii, Czeck. 3 
—— squamosa, D’Orbigny .. 
Textularia agglutinans, D’ Orb. 450 
carinata, D’Orbigny.... : 
Verneuilina polystropha, Reuss 300 
Bigenerina eruca, Sars, n. sp.. 300 
Valvulina conica, Parker § 
TONE rc cries’ oe Peer ee 
fusca (Rotalina), Wii- 
Kamson' Met 35.2. ieee Vee 
Trochammina irregularis, Par- 
Ker SORE ES. ov era toe 
Cornuspira foliacea, Philippi . 
marginata, Sars, n. sp. .. 
Quinqueloculina Be, 
LTinné, Parker § Jones .. 
agglutinans, D Orbigny. . 
Spiroloculina planulata, La- 
5 ee Se ee a 
Triloculina oblonga, Montagu. 300 
cryptella, D’ Orbigny.... 
tricarinata, D’ Orbigny .. 
Biloculina ringens, Lamarck . 450 
elongata, D’Orbigny.... 450 
depressa, D'Orbigny.... 
Lituola cenomana, D’Orbigny 300 
canariensis, D’ Orbigny. . 
subglobosa, Sars, n. sp.. . 
globerigeriniformis, 
Parker: & Jones re so 450 
scorpiurus, Montfort.... 450 


=68, 


426 


fat 
Classis Spone1m (Porifera). 


Cliona abyssorum, Sars, n. sp. 300 
HMalichondria, Sp. cays ce eri: 300 
Hyalonema boreale, Lovén .. 200 

(sec. Lovén). 


M. Sars on the Distribution of Animal Life 


fath. 
Cladorhiza abyssicola, Sars, 
N. BCC SP. 6028s eeeeeees 300 
Trichostemma —hzemisphzeri- 
cum, Sars, n. g. et sp. . 800 


= 5. 


Typus Il, CCALENTERATA. 


Classis ANTHOZOA (Polypi). 
Paragorgia arborea (Alcyo- 


nium), Lanne os.2. seas 300 
orandiflora, Sars ...... 200 


Primnoa lepadifera (Gorgonia), 
Tinné 

Mopsea borealis, Sars, n. sp... 300 

Funiculina finmarchica (Vir- 


gularia), Sars ......+++5+ 300 
Christii (Virgularia), 
Koren §& Danielsson ...... 200 


Forbesii, Verrill (Payona- 
ria quadrangularis, Forbes) . 200 
(sec. Koren). 
Pennatula borealis, Sars .... 200 
Kophobelemnon _ stelliferum 

(Pennatula), O. F. Miiller.. 300 
Lophelia prolifera (Madre- 

pora), Linné 300 
Amphelia ramea (Madrepora), 

O. F. Miller 
Ulocyathus arcticus, Sars .... 800 
Fungiacyathus fragilis, Sars, 

N, B. Cb SP. wee sseececeees 300 


Capnea sanguinea, Forbes... . 800 

Peachia Boeckii (Siphonac- 
tinia), Danielssen § Koren . 200 

Actinopsis flava, Danielssen & 


TROT ER a sated Ae eee nae 250 
Tealia digitata (Actinia), O. F’. 
Miiller, Gosse .....s0+00+5 300 
ACHIDIA IEPs g's. «cele arene 300 
Bolocera Tuedize (Anthea), 
SORRSCON ccs «a dnsaps eee ee 300 
=). 


Classis HypROZOA. 


Campanularia verticillata (Ser- 
tularia), Linné, Johnston .. 300 
Lafoéina tenuis, Sars, n. g. et 


Typus III. ECHINODERMATA. 


Classis CRINOIDA. 
Rhizocrinus lofotensis, Sars, 


a] o) (ahevaje se) 0.18) a)ce, (8),8) 8 


ben & Koren .......0-5-> 300 
=a 
Classis ASTERIDA. 
Astrophyton Linckii, Miller 
Gi PrOschel, Give am) skews 250 
Lamarckii, Miller §& 
Ty oschel garetts ape eicisit etre 250 
Asteronyx Lovenii, Miller § 
TY OSCRON he Haka. a asinine 240 
Ophioscolex glacialis, Miiller § 
Troschel oi. acbeaaee hele 300 


purpurea, Diiben § Koren 300 
Ophiacantha spinulosa, Miller 
GS LOSCHEL ie tras inet tor 300 


Ophiopholis aculeata (Asterias), 


OnE Maer ence cnietaeeaeis 300 
Ophiactis clavigera, Ljung- 
LETS Bao Bye 084 SE ..... 200-300 
(sec. Ljungman). 
Amphiura, 0: &p.f. so emiieen 300 
norvegica, Ljyungman .. 450 
tenuispina, Ljyungman .. 300 
Ophiura abyssicola, Forbes .. 300 
cares, S@Ns. s). sce 500 
Sarsii, Liitken ........ 300 
Ctenodiscus crispatus (Aste- 
TIGS), Aeteus ci cc elmer 200 
Brisinga endecacnemos, Asb- 
GONE. « ete Ree 200 
Archaster tenuispinus (Astro- 
pecten), Diiben § Koren .. 500 


arcticus (Astropecten), 
OPS scissile ela) pee ene 300 


in the Depths of the Sea. 


fath. 
Archaster andromeda (Astro- 
pecten), Miiller § Troschel. , 250 
Goniaster granularis (Aste- 
Mies), O.2. Miller... 0.5 <s 300 
Cribrella sanguinolenta (Aste- 
mins), 0.2, Muller........+ 300 


Classis Ecu1ipa. 


Cidaris papillata, Zeske ...... 200 
Kchinus norvegicus, Diiben § 
oe ee 450 
(sec. Danielssen), 
Eehinus elegans, Diiben § 
MERE TEE Mrs. Wale ein wires 250 
(sec. Danielssen). 
Echinocyamus angulosus, 
Leske 


427 
fath. 
Echinocardium ovatum (Spa- 
tangus), Leske............ 300 
ee 


Classis HoLoTuuripa. 
Echinocucumis typica, Sars.. 450 
Psolus squamatus (Cuvieria), 

TROVE Ae 5 5 casey aster eae 253 
(sec. Danielssen). 

Holothuria tremula, Gunnerus 250 
intestinalis, Ascanius § 
AGRE... 3 ccnisithe dhs oat 
eponcyns natans, Sars, n. sp.. 300 


Molpadia borealis, Sars...... 200 
Oligotrochus vitreus, Sars, n. g. 
CRAPS Spyejadnctct tenes we eta 300 
Synapta tenera, Norman (S. 
Buskii, M‘Intosh?) ...... 300 
= 3) 


Typus IV. VERMES. 


Classis GEPHYREA. 


Cheetoderma nitidulum, Zovén 300 
Phascolosoma olivaceum, Sars, 


Sie pusillum, Sars,n. sp. .. 300 

—— margaritaceum (Sipun- 
Pega OUP Se oes sa es ss 300 
leevissimum, Sars, n. sp. 230 
Sipunculus, n. sp. ........-- 250 
(sec. Danielssen). 

— 
Classis ANNELIDA. 

Spirorbis borealis, Daudin, 
MER isk d iv'khs a 2 Wiis te ules 500 
— Fabricii, Mérch........ 300 
— lucidus, Montagu ...... 300 


Ditrypa libera (Serpula), Sars 300 
Placostegus tridentatus (Ser- 
pula), J. C. Fabricius .... 300 
Protula borealis, Sars, n. sp... 800 
Filograna implexa, Berkeley. . 300 
Chone infundibulum, Arédyer 


(C. Kroyerii, Sars) ...... 250 
CANE ee ee 300 
Terebella artifex, Sars ...... 300 
Pectinaria hyperborea (Ciste- 

nides), Malmgren ........ 
Terebellides Stroemii, Sars .. 300 


Maldane biceps (Clymene), 
SEE Ce eee 2 
? pellucida, Sars, n. sp... 800 


Clymene pretermissa (Prax- 


lla), Malmgren .......... 300 
Ereutho Smitti, Malmgren .. 300 
Nerine cirrata, Sars ........ 300 


Cheetozone setosa, Malmgren . 300 


Amage auricula, Malmgren .. 250 
Sabellides borealis, Sars .... 300 
sexcirrata, Sars (Samy- 

tha, Malmgren) .......... 500 
—— cristata, Sars (Melinna, 
Maimoreh) 003 ES, 200 
Eumenia ? eruceformis, Sars, 
REP sieves ss daeeasees 300 
Ephesia gracilis, H. Rathke.. 300 
Scalibregma inflatum, H. 
RARE Hoss 60 te ER 300 
Chlorema pellucidum, Sars, 
Sega sage eee 200 


n. Sp. 
Trophonia pallida, Sars, n. sp. 
(an T. glauca, Malmgren?) . 300 


Speers Sars, n.sp.°..... 300 
abellata, Sars,n.sp. .. 300 
Ammotrypane aulogaster, H. 
Rathhes vain 2h aed 500 
Pygophelia singularis, Sars, 
Dy Fo OF BP ws wes aE 300 
Glycera capitata, @rsted .... 300 


Cheetopterus norvegicus, Sars. 300 
Spiochzetopterus typicus, Sars 300 
Nephthys incisa, Malmgren . 
longisetosa, Girsted .... 300 
Castalia, sp. 
Syllis, sp. 


re 


ee | 


428 
fath. 
Umbellisyllis fasciata, Sars, 
TP. Cb SPs amie mine rete mieete 300 
Lumbrinereis fragilis (Lum- 
bricus), O. F. Miiller...... 300 
Eunice norvegica (Nereis), 
(ORO Se O11 BRI alee 
Onuphis conchylega, Sars.... 300 


quadricuspis, Sas, n. sp. 300 
Sigalion stelliferum (Nereis), 
O. F. Miller (S. tetragonum, 


Cir sted yess Scie tine ee 300 
Polynoé  cirrosa (Nychia), 

Malmgren (P. scabriuscula, 

SATS) toi os otros le Je sh dp 0,0) 


M. Sars on the Distribution of Animal Life 


fath. 
Polynoé nodosa, Sars (Kunoa, 
NHAMOUPEAD)) 600500 500006 250 
—— (Kunoa) abyssicola, Sars, 
n. sp. 


Der G vais. sical he eeetvarenets clas . 300 
Letmonice filicornis, Kin- 
BERGE eras, ois allows) ere 300 | 


Paramphinome pulchella, Sars, 
HiT QUIN ooo ogpognol0C 


Euphrosyne cirrata, Sars .... 3800 


5) 


Typus V. MOLLUSCA. 


Classis Potyzoa (Bryozoa). 


Crisia denticulata, Lamarck, 
NSHSB ao tole c Ha OOOO 
cornuta(Sertularia), Linné, 
DSIRDU GE aayet at nter stale feuereieretas sp 
Diastopora repens (Tubulipora), 

WOOD rere) ais:so aeereNeasNnd eters = 300 
—— hyalina (Berenicea), 
TUTE A Do On RO 3 Oe 300 
simplex, Busk .... 200-800 
(sec. Smitt). 
patina (Tubulipora), Za- 


300 


200 


Ll Re Se Woe oe 300 
Tubulipora atlantica (Idmonea), 
FORDGS ane ebeieer Ne eb isee 300 
serpens (Tubipora), Zinné 200 
—— (Phalangella) palmata 
Wed woman arian 200-300 


(sec. Smitt). 

— (Proboscina) incrassata, 
D OPO RUV UES 30445 NOL 200-300 
(sec. Smitt). 

Pustulipora producta, Sars, 


ISPS gle wehevoreyeresae wets delete 300 
Hornera lichenoides (Mille- 
POra), LANNE co e005 arene 300 
violacea, Sars .......- 200 
- Discoporella verrucaria, forma 
hispida, Fleming........+. 500 


Defrancia lucernaria, Savs.... 200 
Cellularia ternata, Solander, 
forma ternata et gracilis, 
Sti Me eee ee melee 300 
scabra, Van Beneden.... 
Bicellaria Alderi, Busk (B. 
unispinosa, Sars). ......4+5 200 
Bugula avicularia (Sertularia), 


9, 


Linné, forma fastigiata .... 300 


Bugula Smitti (Kinetoskias), 
DD GNICLSSEIO Ss oksictarst tte 
Flustra securifrons (Hschara), 


Pallas, Smite 7 psc eee 200 
abyssicola, Sars, n. sp. .. 300 


Cellaria fistulosa, Linné (Sali- 
cornaria farciminoides, Inst.) 250 
Membranipora Flemingii, Busk, 
forma, drifolium) 2.45 
pilosa (Flustra), Linné, 
forma catenularia .... 200-300 
(sec. Smitt). 

Porina (Lepyralia) ciliata, Pal- 


300 


las, forma, dura | Siciciemaeher 
Anarthropora monodon (Le- 
pralia), Busk ........ 200-300 


(sec. Smitt). 
eracilis (Quadricellaria), 
Sars (Onchopora borealis, 
Busk) 


300 
(sec. Smitt, to 600). 
Escharella Legentilii (Flustra), 
Audowin 200-500 
(sec. Smitt). 
linearis (Lepralia), Has- 
SU ap i erohe a eeloee eee 300 
Mollia vulgaris (Eschara), 
Moll., forma ansata.... 200-500 
(sec. Smitt). 
Porella levis (Eschara), Fem. 200 
Discoporacoccinea (Cellepora), 
Alildgaard, forma ventricosa 
et ovalis:... 2. .46 sew 500 
Retepora cellulosa (Millepora), 
LTnnné, forma Beaniana .... 300 
Halilophus mirabilis, Sars, n. 
og. et sp. . 


Ce ee 


in the Depths of the Sea. 


fath. 

Classis TunicaTa, 
Ascidia obliqua, Alder ...... 
Cynthia Lovenii, Koren § Da- 
meissen, MS. + cess. beens 300 
cinerea, Sars, n. sp. .... 300 
—— limacina, Forbes ...... 220 


=4. 


Classis BRACHIOPODA. 


Crania anomala (Patella), O. 
Ligh TES eS a re 250 
Terebratula (Terebratulina) 
caput serpentis (Anomia), 
LE a eee 
(Waldheimia) cranium, 


LUE DPR Ee Se 300 
oe ) septata, Philippi 
(T. septigera, Lovén) ,..... 300 


Classis CoNcHIFERA (Lamelli- 


branchiata). 
Anomia ephippium, Linné, var. 

squamula et aculeata...... 300 
Pecten septemradiatus, O. F. 

DI TET osname wists a's 2 500 
—— abyssorum, Zovén, MS... 300 
—— vitreus, Chemnitz...... 300 

mammillatus, Sars, n. 
Sa Meroe ee ety ark esa Sale Sai 450 
similis, Laskey ........ 800 
Lima excayata (Ostrea), J. C. 
EICIES oe Se as 500 


elliptica, Jeffreys (LL. sub- 
auriculata, Forbes § Hanley) 300 
Sarsii (Limea), Lovén .. 300 
Limopsis minuta(Pectunculus), 
Philippi 45 
Arca pectunculoides, Scacchi 
(A. raridentata, Wood), for- 
oe ee ee 300 
, Scacchi, forma ma- 
jor (Arca glacialis, Torell). . 300 


Rie 6/0 © @ ses v6 960 ee 


429 


fath. 
Arca nodulosa, O. F. Miiller.. 250 
Yoldia pygmza (Nucula), 
DALES a's! dod tee 
lucida, Lovéni... sv ce. 300 
TBM Gs: OTH axe aaah ere 300 
obtusa *, Sars, noy. sp... 300 
Nucula pamil, Aabrirnsen: MA. 450 
tenuis (Arca), Montagu. . 300 
Crenella decussata (Mytilus), 
MONE GI a ngeiec asks tire 800 
Mytilus phaseolinus(Modiola), 
PRIN os cae binale dee ess 300 
Cardium minimum, Philippi 
(C. suecicum, Reeve) ...... 300 
Astarte sulcata (Pectunculus), 
Da Costa, Jeffreys ........ 300 
, Var. scotica( Venus), 
Maton §& Racket .......... 250 
Kelliella abyssicola, Sars, n. ¢. 
OPS aks tg on area) tari alee 450 
Montacuta substriata (Ligula), 


MTR 66 Neos: Cees, ot Ss 250 
Axinus flexuosus (Tellina), 
MONTAGUE 5. sss Sian oiers aloes 450 


pusillus, Sars, n.sp..... 450 
ferruginosus (Kellia), 

POTGES. bin. 30 Sh eos 500 
Poromya granulata, Vyst (Em- 

bla Korenii, Zovén) ...... 
Scrobicularia alba (Mactra), 

PE O00 ore sc 4/5 na Cee 300 
nitida(Mya), O. F. Miiller 300 
Lyonsiella abyssicola, Sars, n. 

g. et sp. 
Saxicava rugosa (Mytilus), 

Tanne, Var. atctica ..... 2.25 
Panopea plicata (Mytilus), 

Montagu (Saxicava fragilis, 

DV apSh ) Strteta nro sarah Ree eae 300 
Nevera rostrata(Mya), Spengler 300 

obesa, Zorén .......... 450 
abbreviata, Forbes...... 300 
(sec. Koren). 

—— lamellosa, Sars, n. sp. .. 300 


=37 


* YVoldia obtusa. 


This I formerly named Y. abyssicola; butit is very 


distinguishable from the form described under the same name by Torell, 
which is nothing more than the common northern variety (Nucula gib- 
bosa, Smith) of Y. pygmea, Miinster. To avoid confusion, I have there- 
fore called my new species Y. obtusa. It is nearest to Leda obesa, Stimp- 
son, but is more than twice as large. The back of the shell is both longer 
and higher, and it has many hinge-teeth (dent. ant. 11-15, post. 18-27), 
while ¥. obtusa has deat. ant. 10, post. 12 (Stimpson). 


430 


fath. 
Classis CEPHALOPHORA. 


Solenopus nitidulus, Sars, n. g. 


COU eee GO tas nos 6 300 
Chiton Hanleyi, Bean ...... 300 
Chiton cancellatus, Sowerby _ 

(C. alveolus, Sars, Lovén).. 300 
Siphonodentalium —_ lofotense, 

OTS. Co ametant cet ieuene cereus 300 

AMUN) S96 6Ste 5 0 oo Cio 300 
quinquangulare (Denta- 
lium), Forbes (S. penta- 

PonuiM, Sars). onek ose | 450 

subfusiforme, Sars 450 
Dentalium abyssorum, Sars .. 800 
agile, Sars, n. sp. ...... 300 


Cylichna alba (Bulla), Brown 800 
umbilicata (Bulla), Mon- 
LAO ee ae Rae ate 300 
conulus, Forbes § Hanley 500 
Utriculus expansus, Jeffreys .. 800 
Utriculopsis vitrea, Sars, n. g. 

et sp. 
Philine scabra (Bulla), O. 

MMT MGR RAED OS SOI 300 
granulosa, Sars, n. sp. .. 300 
quadrata (Bulleea), Wood 800 


© elfale « @, 6 0.0.0 (6 (ee 0 pe 


Scaphander librarius, Zovén .. 3800 
Puncturellanoachina (Patella), 
TUNES craterende te sae eee 250 
Natica affinis, Gmelin (N. 
clausa, Sowerby) ......-...- 300 
—— Montagui, Forbes ...... 25 
~—— gronlandica, Beck...... 250 
Rissoa abyssicola, Forbes .... 300 
—— reticulata (Turbo), Mon- 
LAGU Neve eureie eke eae ates 300 
—— Jeffreysii, Waller ...... 300 
—— soluta, Philippi?, var. 
lepyiss SasS ers ceric 300 


Scissurella crispata, Fleming. . 300 


M. Sars on the Distribution of Animal Life 


fath. 
Trochus cinereus, Couthouy ?, 
varietas 
Adeorbis subcarinatus (Helix), 

MOE GG I) nis ou atte aa 
Cyclostrema nitens (Delphi- 

nula), PAinpe ee smite 450 
Tylodina Duebenti.......... 200 

(sec. Lovén). 
Colobocephalus costellatus, n. 

Ob SPs bien scores 230 
Admete viridula (‘Tritonium), 

On Fabricius’ Vinee: nite 
Cerithium metula, Zovén .. . 300 
Cerithiopsis costulata (Turri- 

tella), Moller, Jeffreys .... 300 
Aporrhais Macandrei, Jeffreys 250 

(sec. Danielssen). 


Ce 


Fusus propinquus, Alder .... 250 
Trophon barvicensis (usus), 
Johnston’ (0% aaa oes 500 
Aclis Walleri, Jeffreys ...... 300 
Eulima distorta, Deshayes.... 3800 
intermedia, Cantraine, 
SEPT CYS sos alain a sets oe 500 
bilineata, Alder ........ 300 
—— stenostoma, Jeffreys .... 300 
Odostomia acicula (Melania), 
Phan nastnt tides aie 300 
9) BP ivi esse wie wee ee 300 
—— insculpta, Montagu, 
Forbes § Hanley) o.5 .tee 300 
Pleurotoma cancellata (Fusus), 
Mighels § Adams ........ 


tenuicostata, Says, n. sp. 3800 
—— Morchii(Trophon), Malm 300 
violacea, Migh. § Adams? 250 


nivalis, 70vén®. 1: nee 300. 
carinata, Philippi ...... 500 
—-— teres, Forbes (P. borealis, 
Philippt) 0003 eee 250 
=53 


Typus VI. ARTHROPODA. 


Classis ARACHNIDA. 
Nymphon longitarse, Aréyer? 800 


=i 


Classis CRUSTACEA. 
Sylon (K7réyer) Hippolytes, 
Sa0-8, D.Spin ones eee 2 
(sec. Danielssen). 
Verruca Stroemia (Lepas), O. 
A MUU er aia talip a oh tte a ete 300 


Scalpellum vulgare, Leach (Le- 

pas scalpellum, O. 4. Miiller) 300 
Siroemi, was ane . 800 
Juongipedia; sp: Gissiay temo 250 
Harpacticus ?, sp. ........., 250 
Cytherella abyssorum, G. O. 


Sardi. mavels ae 450 
Polycope orbicularis, G. O. 
SOB Po aweS drei eee 250 


Conchecia elegans, G. O. Sars 300 
borealis, G. O. Sars .... 300 


in the Depths of the Sea. 


fath. 

Philomedes Lilljeborgii, G. O. 
WRC obese Ae ere Che are oe 250 

Asterope abyssicola, G. O. 
PSS MASTS Dare rae c.Sfalaucin's ai stes 250 
Cypridina norvegica, Baird .. 300 
Llyobates preetexta, G. O. Sars 250 

Cytheropteron alatum, G. O. 
CTRD Git 6 onc RRO ROE 250 
subcircinatum, G. O. Sars 250 
hamatum,G'. 0. Sar s,n.sp. 300 
Cythereis echinata, G. O. Sars 300 
— mucronata, G. O. Sars.. 3800 
abyssicola, G. O. Sars .. 300 
Argilloecia cylindrica, G.O.Sars 250 


Bairdia minna, Baird........ 300 
angusta, G. O. Sars .... 250 

Dulichia, BIRD edt or Pa W uca! sare’ 250 

Clydonia borealis, G. O. Sars, 

PIM EMDE MMII Acne ieisr d's. a/t9 6 30 
yi etaes iS pae vie--)< eee aie ses Sues 250 
Leucothoé articulosa, Zeach. 250 
Doge) ae macrocephala, Tae 

EES ee CE ee 250 
POHIPENSCA, SPs 625654 62s 250 
rovers, Sp. j0csti cass: . 250 
OMPICERUS, SPs 2.848026 8S 63 250 

obtusus, Bruzelius...... 250 
em arr sha a byoiee wan Sere 8 250 
TST) OSs oe a nee 250 
Stegocephalusampulla, Phipps? 250 
DerapUs, Sparkes. e's’ 2 yn o's os 2 250 


Lysianassa magellanica, Lillje- 
borg, vix M.-Edwards 300-400 F 


Poe TIN EI AD (ote BS Aiea! Sih 9 4° 250 
Eriops elongata, Bruzelius,.., 250 
Lilljeborgia, sp............. 250 
amunAarus’s, 8p... 0... ece ee 250 
To) Gedadit nore coe 250 
Paramphithoé fragilis, Goés .. 250 
| in Sie eae CO 250 
LOTT Ais 9 Oa Re 250 
Ischnosoma bispinosum, G. O. 
RHE M a 16.0 Paje,o 40s so 2 + 250 


Macrostylis spinifera, Ga 0, 
DME Re ors ais, sale x a, ie: © 0p 250 
Desmosoma aculeatum, G. O. 


BTU statcats ks yee hss 250 

lineare, G. O. Sars...... 250 
Ilyarachna longicornis (Meso- 

stenus), G. O. Sars ...... 200 


coronata, G'. O. Sars,n.sp. 300 
—— hirticeps, G. O. Sars, n.sp. 3 
clypeata, G. O. Sars,n.sp. 250 
Munnopsis typica, /. Sars .. 
Eurycope cornuta, G, O. Sars 
producta, G. O. Sars.,., 250 


4351 


fath. 
Eurycopephalangium, G@. O. Sars 300 
furcata, G'. O, Sars, n. sp. 250 
Arcturus, sp. 300 
Apseudes talpa, Montagu .... 800 
Tanais, sp. ....0ss.eeseaees 800 
tenuimanus, Lilljeborg .. 300 
Anceus oxyureus, Lilljeborg.. 250 
Munna limicola, G. O. Sars .. 250 
Henopomus muticus, Krdyer.. 250 
Aiiga psora (Oniscus), Linné.. 250 
(sec, Danielssen). 

Cyclaspis longicauda, G. O. 


@ 0's 06s 668 6 6 8 WS 


71g anos pepe ot Ooi yoriy 800 
Platyaspis typica, G. O. Sars, 
PNM ObISDa Mel eiclal esta et arseetet 250 


Campylaspiscostata, G. O. Sars 250 
suleata, G. O. Sars, n. sp. 
undata, G. O. Sars .... 
horrida, G. O. Sars, n. sp. 
—— verrucosa, G, O. Sars 

Eudora emarginata, Kroyer .. 
hirsuta, &O. Sars, 0. sp. 
Leucon acutirostris, G. O. Sars 300 
pallidus, G. O. Sars.... 
MASICUS, A Oyer so. a\sc00 « 
Diastylis biplicata, G. O. Sars 300 
longimana, G’. O. Sars . 


bispinosa, Stimpson .... 250 
—— echinata, Sp. Bate... 300 
serrata, G. O. Sars .... 800 
macrura, G. O. Sars, n.sp. 250 
Boreomysis (n. g.) arctica (My- 
sis), Kroy a sqohegeseiss ohter ences 200 
tridens, G. O. Sars, n. a 250 
Mysideis insignis (Mysis), G 
OR Sara Phen t Tian Hee 250 
Hemimysis abyssicola, G. O. 
Sans, 1. fet spe tts ances 250 
Pseudomma roseum, G, O. Sars, 
Ty Pit Spal cis acai eae eee 450 
abbreyiatum, G. O. Sars, 
Ts SPs. * aroapnrs seas aap aeenceese 250 
affine, G. O. Sars, n. sp. 250 


Parerythrops obesa, G. O. Sars 250 
Erythrops serrata(Nematopus), 


ORTMs sss ere S ¢ 250 
microphthalma, G. O. 
SYS, DSpace eon sta. Ot 250 


eal G. 0." Sars, 


Dy SPs" alee: ose csc sin « 300 
Thysanoessa neglecta (Thy- 

sanopoda), DPOY EF ee ate 250 
Thysanopoda norvegica, M. 

Te EO epee re 250 
Pasiphaé norvegica, M. Sars... 300 
Pandalus borealis, Aréyer.... 800 


432 M. Sars on the Distribution of Animal Life 
fath. fath. 
Hippolyte securifrons, Norman 250 Galathea rugosa, J. C. Fa- 
polaris, Sabine ........ 250 DY ECTES Lava. ties erate tetra 250 
Cryptocheles abyssicola, G. O. tridentata, Esmark 300 
SPs, N18. Ol SPs oasis aeiaate 300 
Pontophilus norvegicus, M.Sars 450 = 105 
RECAPITULATION. 
PUHIZOpOd a ried eer ~ 68 species. 
ane HO ORE aR SON E160 ca) ciel cate sate eee j@ 
— 73 
AMthOz0a) Sv ecintecs seit oie sere 20 
Corlenterata' =: jase boro eens ithe Ge 2 
— 2 
@rinoid a, a. soe oe athens 2 
a eed a ia PASUCTIGE, © 5, cvatelaie etc ait eterercietete 21 
Eni od era 5) ehnidans eee ee 5 
Elolothimida ageless) toe 8 
—_ 36 
Gepliynedy secre en irra eat ae 6 
Mermtes i eeme ter WRGR EE pes BM wea d sa 51 
57 
130) Dy AC temo mi Aman ee S00 au 5 Su 35 
SUMICR LE oe Ryeatstyaleteersaeer 4 
Mollusca «2. 25 Brachiopoda.is. <2. ose... oe d 
| eee pei mente Foteig ye 
Cephalophoragc. .). clita = 53 
— 133 
oes Arachnida... css. sisiu ck ee ace il 
OECD Omastacea:. seas dee naire 105 
—— 106 
Motels: os «sieve ast suaeiente eye ener 427 


In addition to these, there are, moreover, several fishes, of 
whose range in the deep nothing has been known beyond what 
fishermen have happened to discover in the use of their deep 
lines, and have told. Of such fish some descend to 200-300 
fathoms, and even deeper, although they often swim far higher 
up, so that some of them (as the Turbot, Ling, &c.) at certain 
seasons of the year approach nearer to the shore. 


Sebastes norvegicus (Perea), O. F. Miiller, Cuvier. 
dactylopterus, Delaroche (S.imperialis, Cuvier). 
Molva vulgaris, Nilsson. 

abyssorum, Nilsson. 

Brosmius vulgaris, Cuvier. 

Macrourus Stroemii, Reinhardt. 

Fabricii, Sundevall. 

Hippoglossus maximus, Minding. 

Scymnus borealis, Scoresby. 


Lastly, there are some other fishes which are only extremely 


in the Depths of the Sea. 433 


rarely, and as it were accidentally, caught on our coasts, and 
whose yet unknown dwelling-place may probably be the 
greatest depths, such as Lampris guttatus, Briinnich, Trachy- 
pterus arcticus, Nilsson, Gymnetrus Grillii, Lindroth, &e. 

There is now, therefore, quite a considerable and unexpected 
multitude of forms which live in what a short time ago were 
considered uninhabited depths; but there are certainly still 
many more which are as yet unknown. It seems to me, there- 
fore, sti too early to draw from the facts we have discovered 
more than some general results which seem as it were to pre- 
sent themselves to our notice or are forced upon us as scientific 
conclusions. 

Of the great divisions of the animal kingdom we find at 
these depths the mollusks to be the most numerously repre- 
sented (133 species) ; next the Arthropoda (106 species), namely 
the Crustacea, for of the small number of sea-spiders only one 
species is yet known; then Protozoa (73 species, of which, 
perhaps, not a few are to be regarded as only varieties of a 
small number of typical species); Annelids (57 species) ; 
Echinodermata (36 species) ; and, lastly, Coelenterata (22 spe- 
cies). With regard to the last, there is the interesting and, as 
it seems, tolerably certain conclusion that the Hydrozoa at 
these depths are very few (only 2 species known); they seem 
to be almost exclusively confined to the upper soundings, as, 
indeed, the greatest number of those animals which are subject 
for the most part to an alternation of generations are in their 
last condition or generation more or less pelagic. 

It is stated by many naturalists (see Keferstein on the dis- 
tribution of mollusks, Bronn’s ‘Classen und Ordnungen des 
Thierreichs,’ 1864, vol. iii. p. 1098) that the Conchifera in the 
whole sea have a wider extension in depth than the Cephalo- 
phora (7. e. Gasteropoda). Examination of the depths on our 
coast contradict this statement, since the former are repre- 
sented by 37, and the latter by 53 species, thus exceeding the 
Conchifera by a considerable number. 

One of the rather surprising results of these present re- 
searches is that many species which are known to us as inha- 
bitants of shoal water, far from being confined to such situa- 
tions, have a considerable range in depth, and extend from the 
shore to the greatest depths examined on our coast. 

On the other hand, we find not a few species which, accord- 
ing to the facts now known, are confined to the great depths. 

As such peculiarly deep-sea species I have, in my earlier 
paper, mentioned :—the great corals Lophelia prolifera, Am- 
phelia ramea, Ulocyathus arcticus, Primnoa lepadifera, Para- 
gorgia arborea and P. grandiflora; the great Pennatulids 

Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. iii. 33 


434 M. Sars on the Distribution of Animal Life 


Funiculina finmarchica, F. Christii, Pennatula borealis ; also, 
Astrophyton Linckit, A. Lamarckii, Asteronyx Lovénii, Bri- 
singa endecacnemos, Cidaris papillata, Molpadia borealis ; 
finally, Terebratula septata, Lima excavata, Yoldia obtusa. 

To these, after the last two years’ explorations, the follow- 
ing are now to be added :— 

Cladorhiza abyssorum (200-300 fathoms), Trichostemma 
hemisphericum (100-3800 f.), Funiculina Forbesit (200 f.), 
Mopsea borealis* , Fungiacyathus fragilis (100-300 f.) ; Eehino- 
cucumis typica (100-450 f.) T, Stichopus natans (200-300 f.), 
Flustra abyssicola (100-300 f.), Halilophus mirabilis (100- 
300 f.), Aainus pusillus (200-450 f.), Lyonsiella abyssicola 
(100-450 f.), Dentaliwm agile (250-300 f.), Phascolosoma oliva- 
ceum (250-300 f.), Cytheropteron hamatum (250-300 f.), Cythe- 
reis mucronata (100-300 f.), Cytherella abyssorum (100—450f.), 
Conchacia elegans (100-300 f.), Conchecia borealis (about 
300 f. or more), Clydonia borealis (about 300 f., and not rare), 
Campylaspis sulcata (100-250 f.), Campylaspis horrida (100- 
300 f.), Cyclaspis longicauda (100-300 f.), Ilyarachna coro- 
nata (300 f.), Llyarachna hirticeps (100-300 f.), Hemimysis 
abyssicola (250 f.), Pseudomma roseum (250-450 f.), Erythrops 
abyssorum (300 f.), Cryptocheles abyssicola (300 f.), Pasiphaé 
norvegica (100-300 f.)—altogether 46 kinds, independent of 
several others that cannot yet with certainty be said to be 
deep-sea forms. 

Although, as we see by the examples adduced, there is some 
variation in the limits of these true deep-water species, we can 
yet nevertheless generally gather, from the known facts, that 
the proper deep-water zone begins somewhere about 100 fath., 
since the greater part of those forms which here begin to show 
themselves now and then, increase in number of individuals 
downwards to 800 fathoms, and, in some cases in which re- 
search has been carried lower down, even to 450 fathoms. 
How far this zone descends into the abyss, or whether there 
be, as is probable, still other zones differmg in character from 
this, is a point which for the present we cannot decide. 

The sea-bottom along our coast, at the greatest depth at 
which it has been examined, appears to vary in condition. 


* Living specimens occurred at 300 fathoms, stuck together in the 
direction of their longitudinal axes, which, from a great number of casts 
at and near to the same place, were not found higher up than 250 fathoms. 
A single example by chance occurred in 120 fath., but it may have been 
carried by the force of the current. 

t+ In my account of the Echinodermata of Norway (p. 103), Eehino- 
cucumis typica is said by mistake to have been found in from 40 to 100 
fathoms, instead of from 100 to 200 fathoms. 


in the Depths of the Sea. 435 


Generally it seems to consist of soft materials or so-called 
clay, but frequently also of harder clay mixed with sand, of 
sand and gravel or stones of different sizes, and also of the 
bare rock. It is only on this last kind of bottom (big stones 
or the firm rock) that the great corals sit and grow, among 
which numerous animals live that are never found on a soft 
bottom. 

I shall now shortly mention some of the latest opinions ad- 
vanced ‘on the extent of animal life in the depths of the sea. 

Keferstein (/. c. p. 1095) deduces, from the soundings most 
recently made at great depths, the following among other 
conclusions :—‘‘ That the animals there found consist of few 
species, but of many individuals: exactly as has been ob- 
served in the arctic zone.”” Again (p. 1097) :—‘‘ At moderate 
depths of about 300-500 fathoms there seem to be the fewest 
inhabitants.”” Neither of these statements agrees quite with 
the abundance both of species and individuals which we find, 
according to the observations referred to, to be living on our 
coast at these very depths. 

Lovén (Trans. Scand. Naturalists, Stockholm, 1863, p.384) 
has expressed opinions on the range of animal life in the depths 
of the sea, founded apparently in great measure on the sound- 
ings of the Swedish Expedition to Spitzbergen. He affirms 
that from 60 to 80 fathoms, down to the greatest depth at 
which we have hitherto known animal life to exist, the bottom 
of the sea is covered with a fine mud, which is commonly called 
clay, and there prevails, from pole to pole, in all latitudes, a 
fauna of the same common character, of which some species 
are very widely distributed. 

That in all the seas of the world, from pole to pole, in all 
latitudes, there should exist a deep-water fauna of the same 
common character, seems for the moment nothing else than an 
hypothesis for which he who advances it is responsible ; how- 
ever, I will not entirely deny the possibility that at the greatest 
depths there may be a greater uniformity in the fauna than 
has hitherto been admitted. But I may remark on this sub- 
ject that, with the exception of the North Sea, we know next 
to nothing of the fauna of the rest, especially of the equatorial 
seas; and therefore next to nothing is known of its ‘‘ common 
character.” 

The only point Lovén advances in support of his assertion 
is that in the Antarctic Sea are found forms of Mollusks and 
Crustacea which seem in part to agree generically, and in part 
to be almost (!) specifically identical with northern and arctic 
forms.” <A certain agreement in physiognomy between the 
faune of the Arctic and Antarctic Seas is readily admitted, 

33* 


436 M. Sars on the Distribution of Animal Life 


and has been long ago observed to exist. The cause has been 
sought in the similar conditions of life in either case, although 
it must be admitted that little can be said on this subject till 
the facts are more clearly known. There are, likely enough, 
also in both faunz not a few identical genera; but I have seen 
no satisfactory evidence of any full identity of species. Lovén 
expresses himself on the subject with some hesitation when he 
speaks of an almost specific identity, which, in fact, is no iden- 
tity at all, for the very idea of identity implies completeness. 
Finally, to conclude with Lovén, to judge of all the seas in the 
world from the analogy of the Antarctic and Arctic Seas seems 
to me rather hasty. These hasty conclusions will perhaps 
soon disappear when the detailed evidence on which they are 
supposed to rest is published, which we may soon expect from 
the distinguished Swedish naturalists. This uniform fauna of 
Lovén’s begins 60-80 fathoms deep. Such a boundary line 
between the deep-sea and surface fauna it is impossible to 
draw. As has been already stated, there are many of the 
species dwelling in our shallow water which extend down to 
the greatest depth reached on our coast (commonly 300 fath.). 
Next appear decided deep-sea species, which at least range 
downwards to 300 fath., in very marked depth, and not at all at 
at 60-80 f. Such, e. g., are the great corals, Lophelia prolifera, 
Ulocyathus arcticus, Primnoa lepadifera, and Paragorgia ar- 
borea (100 f.); with which Pennatula borealis, Funiculina 
jinmarchica, and F. Christi first appear at 200 f., and Mopsia 
borealis at 250 f. Of Echinodermata, Echinocucumis typica 
at 100 f., Stichopus natans 200 f. Of Polyzoa, Flustra abys- 
sicola and Halilophus mirabilis at 100 f. Of Conchifera, Ax?- 
nus pusillus at 200 f., Lyonstella at 100 f., and Yoldia obtusa 
at 250 f. Of Cephalophora, Dentalium agile at 250 f. Of 
Crustacea, Cytherella abyssorum, Cytherets mucronata, Con- 
checia elegans, Cyclaspis longicauda, and Pasiphaé norvegica 
at 100 f. On the other hand, Cytheropteron hamatum, Llya- 
rachna coronata, Hemimysis abyssicola, and Pseudomma roseum 
first show themselves at 250 f. And, lastly, Conchecia borealis, 
Clydonia borealis, and Cryptocheles abyssicola have hitherto 
been found only at 300 f. 

Then with respect to the deep-water fauna living on the 
coast of Norway, so far as we are acquainted with it, it seems, 
instead of agreeing perfectly with the very little of that we 
know from other seas, much more to show itself to be pecu-~ 
liarly and characteristically northern, as much as can be de- 
sired. ‘To mention some of the more striking forms, where 
out of the North Sea have been found Trichostemma, Lophelia 
prolifera, Ulocyathus, Fungiacyathus, Primnoa lepadifera, 


in the Depths of the Sea. 437 


Paragorgia arborea, our great Pennatulids, Rhizocrinus, Astro- 
phyton Linckit and A. Lamarckii, Asteronyx, Ophioscolex, 
Ophiacantha spinulosa, Ctenodiscus, Brisinga, Echinocucumis 
typica*, Oligotrochus, Terebratula septata and T. cranium, 
Lima excavata, Limopsis minuta, Lyonsiella, &e. ? 

With so rich a fauna as that with which we are in some 
degree acquainted on our coast to the depth of 200-300 fath., 
and in some cases to 450 fath., which already reckons 427 
species of nearly all the classes of marine animals, there is 
plainly yet no sign which indicates any diminution of animal 
life. This, indeed, also agrees very well with the glimpse of 
that life which we have lately had through the soundings of 
Wallich and O. Torell in still greater depths, which show us 
that even at 1200-1400 fathoms, tolerably highly organized 
animals live, namely, Echinodermata, Vermes, Mollusks, 
and Arthropoda. In depths of 3000 fathoms, according to 
Wallich, no other living animals are found than Protozoa 
(Rhizopoda, Radiolaria, Spongiade). It is very probable that 
animal life, as depth increases little by little, decreases by de- 
grees, till at last it disappears; but to take the last-named 
depth and lay it down as the line of zero, is to build too much 
on weak premises. It is of consequence in this dark and dif- 
ficult field, more than elsewhere, to guard against rash conclu- 
sions. We have on this very subject a warning example in 
the case of the eminent Ed. Forbes, who having found in the 
figean Sea, at the depth of 230 fathoms, a pair of living spe- 
cies of Mollusks and Annelids, fell into the great mistake of 
thinking that animals were there on the verge of disappear- 
ance, and rather arbitrarily fixed his zero at 300 fathoms. 
And since Protozoa have been brought up from so considerable 
a depth as 3000 fathoms, to conclude that no other or more 
highly organized creatures live there is to conclude too hastily 
and too much,—especially considering, on the one hand, the 
limited number of soundings made at such depths, and, on the 
other, the imperfection of the instruments used. Most cer- 
tainly many more researches must be made before we dare to 
hazard a decided opinion as to the point at which animal life 
necessarily lessens or disappears. 

In conclusion, I will make a remark or two respecting co- 
lours, the intensity of which is commonly supposed to depend 
on the action of the sunlight. 

Edward Forbes has remarked (Proc. Royal Soc. vol. i.) 
that Testacea taken on the British coast from localities under 
100 fathoms, are entirely white and colourless, even when they 

[* A new species of this genus, EZ. adversaria, has lately been found by 


Semper in the Philippine Islands.—A. M. N. ] 


438 M. Sars on the Distribution of Animal Life 


were individuals of species which, in shoal water, are brightly 
banded or striped, that between 60 and 80 fathoms stripes and 
bands seldom appear on our shells, especially in the northern 
provinces, but that from 50 fathoms and upwards colours and 
patterns are well marked. 

Against the general tenor of these statements of Forbes, 
that colours in individuals of the same species gradually dis- 
appear according to the depth, Jeffreys has rightly declared 
himself (British Conchology, vol. i. Introd. p. 49), and has 
used his experience of mollusks to illustrate his meaning, 
which I can also confirm by numerous examples. 

Thus, to name some among many, and among other classes 
than mollusks, the dorsal surface of Ophioscolex purpurea, 
from 300 fathoms, is of as lively a bright red, or sometimes 
dark red, as are individuals from 45-50 fathoms. Archaster 
tenuispinus from 300 fathoms is as bright orange-red as from 
30-50 fathoms. Ophiura abyssicola from 300 fathoms is of 
the same light grey, sometimes pale rose-colour, with reddish, 
chestnut, and dark-brown spots, as from 50-100 fathoms. 
Onuphis quadricuspis from 300 fathoms has as bright an 
opalescent gleam with two blood-red lines along the middle of 
its back as individuals taken from 50 fathoms. ‘The shell of 
Pecten septemradiatus from 300 fathoms is as red and white- 
speckled as from 20-30 fathoms. Astarte sulcata from 300 
fathoms has a chestnut-brown epidermis the same as if from 
5-10 fathoms. Natica Montagui from 250 fathoms appears of 
a red-brown with a white band on its sutures, just as if from 
15-20 fathoms. Hulima bilineata from 300 fathoms is found 
with two yellow spiral bands as bright as from 15-20 fathoms; 
and many more. 

Sometimes, indeed, it happens that lively colours seem in 
some degree to fade with the depth, as e. g. Hippolyte polaris, 
which in the laminarian zone has many large blood-red and 
two sky-blue spots on the hinder part of each segment, at 
200-250 fathoms is paler, the red disappearing, and has 
scarcely any sky-blue spots. 

Thus Forbes’s assertion is certainly not universally true. 
It seems to have been made under the influence of an idea, 
held by many naturalists, that light could not penetrate deep 
into the sea, and that therefore in the greater depths of the 
sea complete darkness reigned, in which all colours must dis- 
appear, as in those creatures (e. g. Proteus, Amblyopsis, &c.) 
which inhabit subterranean caves; and he was doubtless con- 
firmed in his opinion by finding, as he occasionally did, at 
depths under 100 fathoms, white or colourless individuals of 
species elsewhere coloured. But such albino varieties occur 
at all depths. 


in the Depths of the Sea. 439 


There is another observation (if it be true), that in general 
certain colours prevail among animals at certain depths. This 
is what Cirsted (Meddelelser fra den naturh. Forening i Kjében- 
havn, 1849, p.57) tried to establish. He believed himself to have 
discovered “a law which holds good among the animals that 
inhabit the sea, viz. that they have the same colour as the light 
under whose action they live.” He supports this by remark- 
ing “of the changes which light undergoes in its condition, 
that which falls upon the water is refracted so that the several 
coloured rays of which light is composed penetrate to unequal 
depths down into the sea. The violet and blue rays are first 
intercepted, next the green, and so on, the red reaching to the 
lowest depth.” “The sea in this manner,” he says, “ may be 
regarded as divided into strata of colour, according to the 
condition of light at the different depths; and these strata will 
follow the order of the solar spectrum, ¢.e. from the top down- 
wards, from violet to red.” érsted has endeavoured to give 
his theory a practical form by defining six such strata or 
regions :— 

1. The violet or blue animals’ region, which occupies the sur- 
face of the open sea,—that is, the region of pelagic or oceanic 
animals. 

2. The earthy-coloured or spotted animals’ region, also be- 
ginning at the surface of the sea, but in the neighbourhood of 
coasts comprising the belt which les between the highest and 
lowest tides. 

3. The green animals’ region, which runs in bights where 
the green alge grow, and extends to about 10 feet below 
the mean surtace of the sea. 

4. The yellow or brown animals’ region, from about 10 to 
about 50 feet below the surface. 

5. The red animals, from 50 to about 500 feet. 

6. The white animals, comprising all depths below the above. 

(Ersted’s theory seems to be based rather on speculative 
fancy than on scientific facts ; at least, 1 never could find any 
particular agreement between these and the regions defined 
by him. Others have had the same difficulty ; for the theory 
has been questioned, nay, sharply opposed, at least in respect 
to the first of Cirsted’s regions, by Reinhardt and Steenstrup 
(7. c. p. 45), who produced many examples of pelagie animals 
of other colours than violet or blue. I think it superfluous to 
add my own experience of numberless pelagic animals in the 
Mediterranean completely agreeing with this; I shall only re- 
mark, in passing, that among our northern ce perry the red 
colour is predominant. It is, besides, undoubted that at the 
surface of the sea there is not vvo/et or blue light, but white. 


440 M. Sars on the Distribution of Animal Life 


And so of the other regions or zones which Cérsted speaks 
of. My experience distinctly contradicts his theory. J find 
white, yellow, green, brown, and red animals in them all; or, 
in other words, there is in general no prevailing colour in any 
of them, nor any distinct connexion between the colours of 
animals and the belts which they inhabit, with the exception 
of what I shall now mention. 

It is quite true, as Forbes and others since have remarked, 
that the brightest and most variegated colours, stripes, and 
bands, in greatest number and intensity, are oftenest found 
in animals near the shore, in the lamtnartan zone (which ex- 
tends from low-water mark to about 10-20 fathoms, and in 
certain localities even to 80-40 fathoms), such as many Nudi- 
branchs, Patella pellucida, Trochus, and many more ; whereas, 
on the other hand, animals in the deeper belts are generally of 
one colour, not variegated. 

Again, although, as has been said, there seems to be no 
universally prevailing colour for each zone of the sea, yet the 
researches on our coast have distinctly shown that the greater 
number of animals at the greatest depths there touched (200-300 
and in some cases 450 fathoms) ether are red or white in co- 
lour. So that it appears, regarding colours as depending in a 
general way on light, that of the coloured rays of which the 
sun’s light is composed, the red, as a rule, penetrates deepest 
—much deeper than CEérsted supposed, since he fixes its limits 
at 500 feet (83 fathoms), beyond which he places his region of 
white animals, which, so far as researches on our coast tell us, 
are rarely or never found at that depth. 

I have already on a former occasion (J. c. p. 60) stated that the 
creature Lima excavata from 300 fathoms depth is of as lively a 
bright red as L. Loscombii and L. hians, which both live in shal- 
low water. As some further examples of the frequency of the red 
colour, the following larger forms may serve :—/uniculina 
Jinmarchica, F. Christii, F. Forbesti, Pennatula borealis, and 
Goniaster granularis, which are all of a bright-red colour ; 
among our large corals, there are always some (sometimes, 
also, polypi) more or less markedly red; the colour of Ulo- 
cyathus arcticus from 300 fathoms is quite the same as from 
100 fathoms (the highest limits of the species), the mouth and 
interior (primary and secondary) tentacles scarlet or brown- 
red approaching blood-red, and the rest a lighter red, and the 
folds of the mouth a dark blood-red or brown-red; further, 
Lungiacyathus fragilis, Capnea sanguinea, both our species 
of Astrophyton, Asteronyx Loventt, both species of Ophioscolez, 
Brisinga, Archaster tenuispinus and A. andromeda, Stichopus 
natans, Conchecia borealis, Campylaspis undata, C. costata, 


tn the Depths of the Sea. 441 


and C. horrida are red. Many of our deep-water Mysidea, 
among them Pseudomma roseum, are strongly rose-red, with a 
shade of orange or violet; and many more animals, All the 
Rhizopoda are white. chinocucumis typica, nearly all the 
Polyzoa, and most of the higher mollusks (of which perhaps 
the colour of a sufficient number has been given above). 

Although the red and white colours are thus predominant 
at these great depths, other colours are by no means absent. 
Thus Actinopsis flava is entirely yellow, Letmonice filicornis 
has there, as in shallow water, shining yellow foot-brushes. 
The limbs of the three species of Cythere’s mentioned are all 
yellow. The sarcode of Cristellaria rotulata is light citron- 
yellow. Phascolosoma olivaceum is dark olive-green. Umbel- 
lisyllis fasciata has interrupted olive-green cross bands on the 
back. Ctenodiscus crispatus is light reddish brown. Ophiura 
abyssicola and Ophiacantha spinulosa are grey or chestnut- 
brown and spotted ; Antedon Sarsit more or less brown, with 
small yellow or brown-red blisters along its tentacular grooves; 
and Hurycope furcata has a singular yellow-brown cross band. 
Molpadia borealis is dark-brown violet, Hornera violacea pale 
violet. 

It has been generally supposed that light could only pene- 
trate into the sea to a comparatively small depth, since, ac- 
cording to the late experiments of Bouger and Lambert on the 
absorption of light in water, all trace of it disappears at 120 
fathoms under the surface. Late discoveries of the existence 
of many coloured animals at much greater depths (since, as I 
have said, colour is held to stand in close relation to light) 
agree very little with these experiments, which are further 
contradicted by another fact learnt on our coast. Not only at 
the depth of 300 fathoms, but even of 450 fathoms, have been 
found living animals (e. g. Pastphaé norvegica, Pontophilus 
norvegicus, Cryptocheles abyssicola, and others) possessing 
perfectly developed organs of vision, which could be of no use 
(since nature does nothing in vain) if in those depths of the 
sea there reigned such absolute darkness as exists in those 
subterranean caves whose inhabitants we find to have no eyes. 
It is much to be regretted that we have yet no certain know- 
ledge as to how far light penetrates down into the sea, or its 
mode of transmission there, or other physical facts connected 
with it. 

I add, lastly, that the many new animal forms referred to in 
the present paper, of which some are very remarkable, will all, 
as the collected materials are by degrees worked out, and as 
soon as possible, be described and published. 


442 Prof. O. C. Marsh on some new Reptilian Remains 


LIV.—WNotice of some New Reptilian Remains from the Creta- 
ceous Beds of Brazil. By Prof.O.C. Marsu, of Yale College*. 


THE only account of vertebrate fossils from the freshwater 
cretaceous deposit near Bahia, Brazil, which appears to have 
been published hitherto, is a short notice in a paper by Mr. 8. 
Allport, in the ‘ Journal of the Geological Society of London ’ 
for 1860. In this article the author gives a description of the 
locality, and figures several specimens of reptilian and fish re- 
mains, but with no explanation of them except a reference to 
the opinions of Prof. Owen and Sir Philip Egerton as to their 
general affinities. 

While engaged in a geological exploration of the coast of 
Brazil, in 1867, Prof. C. F. Hartt, of Cornell University, 
visited the same locality ; and among the fossils obtainea was 
a small collection of vertebrate remains, supposed to be mainly 
reptilian, which he has recently submitted to the writer for 
examination and description. Most of the specimens are too 
imperfect to admit of accurate determination ; some, how- 
ever, are sufficiently well preserved to show clearly their main 
characters, and a number of them prove to be identical with 
those obtained by Mr. Allport. Several of the specimens were 
found on examination to be portions of large fishes, in part 
referable to the genus Lepidotus, and some of them indicating 
apparently a new type. These will be described, with other 
fossils from Brazil, in a work on the geology of that region, 
soon to be published by Prof. Hartt. 

The most interesting of the reptilian remains collected by 
Prof. Hartt in the Bahia deposit is the tooth of a large croco- 
dilian, from the arenaceous shale near Plantaforma station, on 
the Bahia railroad. This specimen is in an excellent state of 
preservation, and indicates a species new to science. It is 
larger, more slender, and more pointed than the teeth of ex- 
isting crocodiles, resembling most nearly those of some extinet 
American species. It is conical in form, round at the base, and 
slightly compressed at the apex. ‘The crown is two inches and 
three lines in length along the outer side, and ten lines in di- 
ameter at the base. One edge is somewhat more convex than 
the other, and this is also true of one of the sides; and hence 
the tooth appears slightly curved in two directions. On either 
edge of the crown there is a sharp ridge, most prominent near 
the apex, over which it passes, but gradually disappearing be- 
fore reaching the base, the specimen resembling in this respect 
the teeth of Thoracosaurus, from which, however, it differs in 
being longer, and less curved, than the teeth of that genus 


* From ‘Silliman’s American Journal’ for May 1869. 


from the Cretaceous Beds of Brazil. 443 


usually are. The sides of the crown are covered with fine, in- 
terrupted, undulating strie, which appear to be different from 
the dental sculpture of the Crocodilia theta described. These 
striz are most distinct near the middle of the tooth, becoming 
much more delicate at the base, and nearly obliterated at the 
apex. 

In size and general appearance this specimen resembles 
somewhat the teeth of Crocodilus antiquus, Leidy, from the 
Miocene of Virginia, but differs from that species in being less 
tapering, and in the ridge on the edges extending further 
downward. It resembles still more closely the teeth of a new 
species of crocodile discovered by the writer at Squankum, 
N. J., in the tertiary greensand, which will soon be more 
fully described under the name Theocampsa squankensis, 
Marsh. Both species have essentially the same proportions, 
and similar dental striz ; but the cutting-ridge of the New-Jer- 
sey specimens is more prominent, and extends nearly or quite 
to the base of the crown. The two species were apparently 
about the same size, both being considerably larger than exist- 
ing crocodilians. 

Other parts of the skeleton of the Brazilian species would 
perhaps show generic characters to distinguish it from the 
modern proccelian crocodiles; but in the absence of these, it 
may for the present be placed in the same genus. Its form, 
cutting-edges, and especially its peculiar striz, readily distin- 
guish it from any species with which it is lable to be con- 
founded ; and it may appropriately be named Crocodilus Hartti, 
in honour of its discoverer, whose recent researches have thrown 
so much light on the geology of Brazil. 

Several specimens of reptilian teeth collected by Mr. Allport 
in the same deposit at Montserrate, a locality about two miles 
south-west of Plantaforma station, evidently belong to this 
species, as the illustrations accompanying his paper (pl. xvi. 
figs. 1, 2, 3, and 5) clearly indicate. ‘The explanation of the 
plate refers to the specimens as “ Teeth of Crocodile with deli- 
cately wrinkled surtace ;”’ but no further description is given. 

In the same paper Mr. Allport has given figures of several 
crocodilian teeth from the localities at Plantaforma and Mont- 
serrate, which are quite different from those above described. 
These are represented in pl. xv. fig. 5, and pl. xvi. figs. 4, 6, 
7, and 8, and are referred to on p. 261 as “Teeth of Crocodile 
with strong continuous strie, and coarse riblets.” These 
specimens, taken in connexion with some imperfect remains 
in the collection made by Prof. Hartt, indicate the existence. 
in this deposit of a second, and smaller, species of crocodile, 
probably allied to the modern gavials. ‘The teeth are not so 


444 Dr. A. Giinther on two new Species of Fishes. 


large as those of Crocodilus Hartt’, and are more tapering 
and more curved. ‘They also differ widely in the striz and 
lateral folds. ‘These specimens may provisionally be referred 
to the genus Thoracosaurus, and, as the species is evidently 
new, it may be called 7. bahiensis. 

An interesting fossil, found by Prof. Hartt at Plantaforma 
station, is a fragment of a bone, evidently reptilian, but the 
exact affinities of which it is difficult to determine from this 
specimen alone. It resembles in some respects the extremity 
of an ulna, but, after a careful comparison, the writer is inclined 
to consider it the proximal end of a rib. It is much flattened 
at the articular extremity, and tapers gradually to the broken 
end, which is somewhat triangular in outline. Its length is 
about four inches, the transverse diameter of the perfect end two 
and a half inches—and of the other, one and a quarter inches. 
The larger extremity is divided into two articular facets lying 
oblique to each other, the smaller one being elevated about 
half an inch above the other, and covering rather more than a 
third of the entire terminal surface. In form and general 
proportions this specimen is not unlike the upper end of a 
right dorsal rib of some of the amphiccelian crocodiles, espe- 
cially a rib in which the head and tubercle have so closely 
approached each other that their articular surfaces are nearly 
confluent. The size and other characters of the specimen, 
however, seem to exclude it from that order; and it probably 
belonged to a Dinosaurian reptile, possibly the same as a large 
vertebra from Montserrate, which Mr. Allport figured in his 
paper in pl. xvi., and which Prof. Owen suggested might 
prove to be allied to Megalosaurus. 

The only other specimen in this collection that need be par- 
ticularly mentioned here is a small flat bone, about two inches 
in length, with one articular extremity partially preserved. 
This appears to resemble most nearly the fibula of a tortoise, 
and probably should be referred to that group of reptiles. The 
other vertebrate remains from Brazil obtained by Prof. Hartt 
are, in general, of less interest, but will be fully described in 
his forthcoming work. 


Yale College, April 5th, 1869. 


LV.—Descriptions of two new Species of Fishes discovered by 
the Marquis J. Doria. By Dr. A. GUNTHER. 


Tue Marquis J. Doria has sent to the British Museum speci- 
mens of fishes collected by him in Persia and Borneo. 
Several of the Bornean species have been described in this 


On the Icelandic Terrestrial Mammalian Fauna. 445 


Journal, 1868, vol. i. p. 264. Tadd here the descriptions of two 
others. 
Upeneoides Doric. 


D. §i3. A.8. LL. lat. 34. 


The height of the body is contained thrice and three-fourths 
in the total length (without caudal), the length of the head 
thrice and two-fifths. Interorbital space flat, its width being 
equal to that of the orbit, which is two-thirds of the extent of 
the snout. Hye somewhat nearer to the end of the snout than 
to the gill-opening. Vomerine teeth forming a continuous 
angular band. ‘The barbels do not reach to the angle of the 
preoperculum. The height of the spinous dorsal fin is three- 
fourths of that of the body. Tubes of the scales of the lateral 
line very simple, bi- or trifurcate. Pinkish, with a rather 
narrow yellow band from the eye to the upper part of the 
caudal fin. Spinous dorsal with traces of alternate blackish 
and whitish longitudinal bands. 

Several examples, 4-5 inches long, from Bender Abassi, 
Persian Gulf. 

Eleotris heterolepis. 


DiGlbSait Av Ad. 


Scales ctenoid ; numerous small scales are mixed with large 
ones, the smaller occupying chiefly the base of the larger. 
Head broad, depressed as in Batrachus, covered with minute 
scales ; snout and cheeks with numerous short filaments and 
fringes. Eyes of minute size, the distance from each other 
being much greater than that from the end of the snout. 
Teeth in the jaws in a band, villiform; but there is an outer 
series of larger teeth in the upper jaw, and an outer and inner 
in the lower. Vomerine teeth none. None of the fin-rays 
produced into filaments. Caudal fin wedge-shaped, rather 
produced, shorter than the head; the upper and lower rudi- 
mentary caudal rays numerous, extending for some distance 
along the caudal peduncle. Blackish brown. 

Sarawak. Seven inches long. 


LVI.—The Character of the Indigenous Icelandic Terrestrial 
Mammalian Fauna, with especial reference to Mr. Andrew 
Murray’s representation of it in his ‘ Geographical Distri- 
bution of Mammals.’ By Prof. JAPETUS STEENSTRUP*. 


THE geographical stamp presented by the animal inhabitants 


* Translated by W.S. Dallas, F.L.S. &c., from the ‘Videnskabelige 
Meddelelser fra Naturhistorisk Forening i Kjébenhayn,’ 1867, pp. 51-66, 


446 Prof. J. Steenstrup on the Character of the 


of a country may often be very different in the different classes 
of animals of which its fauna consists, inasmuch as not only 
may the animals of the surrounding sea or the coast-fauna 
belong to another geographical region than the land animals, 
but even of the latter, again, one class, by reason either of its 
mode of life, or of a stronger or weaker faculty of motion, may 
sometimes present striking differences from the rest. Hence 
it is perfectly natural that an author who seeks to explain the 
reasons for the present distribution of animals upon the sur- 
face of the earth should choose rather to treat geographically 
each class of animals by itself, and to seek to ascertain and de- 
termine with regard to each class of animals the particular 
country’s zoogeographical character. This is just what Andrew 
Murray has done, in his great work, furnished with 101 fine 
maps, ‘The Geographical Distribution of Mammals.’ But if 
we determine the geographical character of a country or of a 
large island in this manner, from a single class, in this case 
from the mammalia alone, we certainly expose ourselves to 
great errors, especially when this class is very poor in species, 
or when its species are not very well known. A striking 
example of this is presented by the above-mentioned work, as 
regards Iceland, inasmuch as the indigenous terrestrial mam- 
malian fauna of this island, which has a surface of nearly 
2000 square miles, can only be said to consist of a single spe- 
cies; and this single species therefore is that which in this case 
is to decide whether Iceland belongs, in a zoogeographical 
sense, to Greenland and North America, as the author sup- 
poses, or to the Kuropeo-Asiatic region, as we have hitherto 
believed, whether forming our judgment upon the characters 
of the class of mammalia or of the other classes of terrestrial 
animals. 

This single species therefore plays, in the important pro- 
blem of the origin and diffusion of animals, a part so decisive 
that a single species of animal can hardly have it to fulfil in 
any other point. Murray has, indeed, perfectly felt this *, and 
he has not come lightly to his result, but, on the contrary, after 
ample consideration ; but, in order to carry this on in a correct 
manner he seems partly to have wanted a sufficient knowledge 
of the animal in question, and partly not to have perfectly 

* At p. 267, for example, Murray says:—“In speaking above of the 
long-tailed field-mouse, I reminded the reader of the nature of its habi- 
tation with some exactness, because it is the only guide we have to en- 
able us to determine whether that species does or does not exist in Iceland, 
or whether, as I suppose, it is the lemming which has been mistaken for it 
there—a fact which, as the reader knows, must have rather an important 


bearing on the past geological history of that part of the northern hemi- 
sphere.” The italics are mine. 


Indigenous Icelandic Terrestrial Mammalian Fauna. 447 


understood the sources of information made use of by him. 
Hence I have thought it desirable to investigate the circum- 
stances more closely—and this so much the more, as it may 
certainly be supposed that foreign naturalists will hit upon 
many of the difficulties which have led Murray astray, or at 
least upon some of them. 

The animal which possesses this great significance is the 
Icelandic heath-mouse or wood-mouse, which was regarded 
by Thienemann as a distinct species, and described and figured 
by him under the name of Mus éslandicus, Th., but which will 
rather be regarded by other naturalists as a variety of our 
common wood-mouse (Jus sylvaticus, Linn.*). It is, indeed, 
the only land mammal which can be regarded with some pro- 
bability, if not with absolute certainty, as aboriginally belong- 
ing to the country; for the other land mammals are, first, 
domestic animals (horses, cows, sheep, goats, pigs, dogs, and 
cats) introduced with the inhabitants early in the middle ages ; 
and, in the next place, at various subsequent times two wild 
animals were introduced, by the interference of man, in order 
to people the interior of the country—namely, hares and rein- 
deer; whilst the rat and the house-mouse have been involun- 
tarily introduced by commerce. Lastly, icebergs bring white 
bears to the country, if not every year, at least very frequently; 
but it seems to be only quite exceptionally that this animal 
has remained upon the island throughout the summer. <An- 
other guest which the ice likewise seems to bring frequently 
is the mountain-fox, the Melrakki of the Icelanders (Canis 
lagopus, Linn.) ; and although this is one of the generally dis- 
tributed and common animals over the whole country, it must 
nevertheless also be regarded as introduced only in the above 
manner. 

It is therefore of importance correctly to understand the na- 
ture and origin of this mouse, which is found in the open 
country, pretty far from human habitations. 

Murray thinks that two statements, made by Eg. Olafsen 
and Henderson, as to the peculiar mode of life of the Icelandic 
heath- or wood-mouse clearly indicate that this can only be 
a lemming (Myodes)—most likely M. granlandicus, Traill, 
or M. hudsonius, Pall.,—and that they can hardly apply by 
any means to the genus Jus, or at least to our wood-mouse 


* Whether Mus sylvaticus, Linn., is a collective species, and includes 
several nearly allied forms, is not thoroughly decided, but it is probable. 
E. Ersley made some remarks upon it, and upon an individual of Thiene- 
mann’s Mus islandicus captured by me in 1839, far from human habi- 
tations, upon a heath at Rangaaen, at the meeting of Scandinayian 
naturalists in 1847 (see its ‘ Fordhandlinger,’ pp. 944-945.) 


448 Prof. J. Steenstrup on the Character of the 


(Mus sylvaticus, Linn.).. The animals which Thienemann, 
and probably others, must have examined are, in his opinion, 
only domestic mice living at a distance from houses, whilst 
the mouse living in the interior of the country, to which he 
believes that Olafsen’s and Henderson’s statements referred, 
has hitherto remained unknown. 

The statements of Olafsen and Henderson, upon which the 
author has thus built up a scientific conclusion of such impor- 
tance, are here given one after the other 7m extenso. In Olaf- 
sen’s and Povelsen’s ‘'Travels in Iceland’ (Band i. p. 218. 
§ 329) we read as follows :— 

“Mice here are numerous, but not of many kinds. The 
whitish ones (hvidagtige*), which live in woods and heathy 
thickets, called Skogar-mys in Icelandic, seem to be only a 
variety of Mus domesticus (Linn. Syst. Nat. ed. res. 26-12) or 
the well-known Mus sylvaticus. In the wood of Huusefell 
there is an abundance of them. They are very good cecono- 
mists, and collect for the winter a quantity of Arbutus-berries 
(§ 260), which provision of theirs is often found by travellers. 
It is generally asserted here, by those who have seen it them- 
selves, that they undertake journeys and conveyances over 
brooks and pretty large rivers, where the water is deep and 
still; and it appears that they shoot obliquely across streams. 
Their boats are dry cowdung, such as is dropped upon the fields, 
namely thin and flat. So many as intend to travel in com- 
pany, four to six or ten at the utmost, help each other to carry 
their boat to the water. The cargo is a considerable heap of 
Arbutus-berries, which are piled up in the middle, but the 
mice sit in a circle outside them, so that their heads meet to- 
gether in the middle point, but their tails hang out in the water, 
and are employed as oars in making the passage. When they 
get over, they carry their Avbutus-berries to a certain place. 
They are, however, often unfortunate, by the currents leading 
them into danger, when they suffer shipwreck, and have to 
save themselves as best they can by swimming, which art they 
understand pretty well. We have not ourselves seen these 
transits ; but they are generally known ; some even assert that 
they have seen them. When we consider the wonderful ceco- 
nomy of the beaver and many so-called intelligent animals, 
this of the wood-mice cannot be regarded as incredible.” 

This account was made use of by Pallas, Pennant, and 


* “ Hvidagtige,” in Icelandic Danish, signifies “ whitish grey ” or “light 
” 746 ” nar slzay +3 
grey ;” the Icelanders’ ‘‘ grey” colour is of a somewhat darker tint than 
ours. It is therefore very delusive that this expression, in the English 
translation of Olafsen’s ‘Travels,’ used by Murray, is rendered merely 
“white,” instead of “ whitish.” 


Indigenous Icelandic Terrestrial Mammalian Fauna, 449 


others ; but W. Hooker, in his ‘ Tour in Iceland’ (1813), ex- 
pressed more than doubt as to the correctness of the statement, 
as he affirmed that the more intelligent Icelanders laughed at 
the report. Henderson’s attention was in the meanwhile 
called to this doubtful point when he commenced his second 
journey in Iceland; and he endeavoured, if possible, to obtain 
fresh information upon it. After giving Olafsen’s above-cited 
statement and Hooker’s doubts, he proceeds as follows (Journal 
of a Residence in Iceland in the years 1814, 1815, and 1818, 
vol, 11. p. 186) :-— 

“‘ Having been apprised of the doubts that were entertained 
on this subject before setting out on my second excursion, I 
made a point of inquiring of different mdividuals as to the 
reality of the account; and I am happy in being able to say 
that it is now established as an important fact in natural his- 
tory, by the testimony of two eye-witnesses of unquestionable 
veracity, the clergyman of Briémslek and Madame Benedict- 
son of Stickesholm, both of whom assured me that they had 
seen the expedition performed repeatedly. Madame Benedict- 
son in particular recollected having spent a whole afternoon, in 
her younger days, at the margin of a small lake on which 
these skilful navigators had embarked, and amused herself 
and her companions by driving them away from the sides of 
the lake as they approached them. I was also informed that 
they make use of dried mushrooms as sacks in which they 
convey their provisions to the river, and thence to their homes. 
Nor is the structure of their nests less remarkable. From the 
surface of the ground a long passage runs into the earth, similar 
to that of the Icelandic houses, and terminates in a large and 
deep hole, intended to receive any water that may find its way 
through the passage, and serving at the same time as a place 
jor their dung. About two-thirds of the passage in, two dia- 
gonal roads lead to their sleeping-apartment and the magazine, 
which they always contrive to keep free from wet.” 

By comparing Olafsen’s statement with Henderson’s, it will 
be easily seen that the latter is not merely a confirmation of 
the remarkable navigation of the Iceland mouse*, but also 
gives further information as to the sacks, the dried fungi, 
which the mice make use of, besides adding complete and 
very significant information as to the burrows of these little 
animals. These are described as consisting of three parts: a 
long passage or gallery, like that of an Icelandic house, leads 

* A pictorial representation of the mode of navigation, from the de- 
scriptions of Olafsen and Henderson, is to be found in a work which may 
generally be consulted with advantage, ‘The Pictorial Museum of Ani- 
mated Nature’ (vol. i. p. 65. fig. 266), 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. iii. 34 


450 Prof. J. Steenstrup on the Character of the 


from the surfaceof the ground deep into the earth, and terminates 
in a wide and deep cesspool, destined to receive both any water 
that may run in and the feces of the animals; at two-thirds 
of its length inwards, two passages issue from this obliquely, 
one on each side, one leading to the dwelling-chamber and 
the other to the magazine, which they always endeavour to 
keep dry. 

It cannot be denied that a statement so particular, and 
apparently so founded on the observation of nature as that 
relating to the arrangement of the burrows, likewise casts a 
certain amount of credibility upon the accounts of the mar- 
vellous voyages performed by the mice on the water, in order 
to seek their favourite food, the Arbutus-berries. Inasmuch, 
then, as I regard the whole narrative as credible, I at once 
open up the question whether the sketch of the mode of 
lite of the Iceland mouse given by Olafsen and Henderson 
is decidedly in favour of this animal being an Arvicoline, 
and especially a lemming, or even renders such a sup- 
position to a certain extent probable; and to this I can di- 
stinctly answer no. But Murray answers it with yes, and 
at p. 269 of his work he speaks on this subject in detail as 
follows :— 

“That an economic Rodent lives in Iceland, is, I think, 
established ; but the account given of its runs and granaries 
makes it not less clear that it is not Mus sylvaticus. 'There 
is no European mouse that makes a nest in the manner de- 
scribed by Henderson. 

“ But there is an animal very like a mouse (the lemming) 
which does make extensive burrows: it is provided with 
powerful sickle-shaped claws specially adapted for digging; and 
although I have not met with any account of the plan on which 
their burrows are constructed*, there is abundant evidence 
that they do make them. Captain M‘Clintock says, in his 
diary of the expedition of the ‘Fox ’:—‘ Hare-tracks are pretty 
common along the shore, and upon the sides of steep hills ; 
they make burrows under the snow, but we have never found 
them in the earth like those of the fox and lemming.’ Von 
Baer says that in Nova Zembla gentle declivities are fre- 
quently burrowed through in every direction by them. In 
fact, the habit is notorious. 

“¢ Another point in favour of the Iceland animal being a 
lemming is, that Olafsen speaks of it as often white. Now, 


* John Wolley mentions only simple galleries in the turf at the surface 
of the ground, and holes in the sides of small hills in which they dwell, 
and outside of which the excrements occur in large heaps (Skand. 
Naturf. Méde 1863, p. 217 et seq.). 


Indigenous Icelandic Terrestrial Mammalian Fauna. 451 


although the Mus sylvaticus sometimes may be found white, 
when such a thing occurs it is only a case of albinism, and 
rare ; but the lemming in America is said regularly to become 
white in winter, although not so completely so as the weasels. 
Both in Spitzbergen and Nova Zembla a little white animal 
has been observed. MM. Pachtisson and Ziwolka, daring 
their winter stay in Nova Zembla, saw a little white animal 
in their hut, which they, in their journal, call a mouse. Ac- 
cording to Mr. Ziwolka it was larger than a common domestic 
mouse, and therefore could not have been a white individual 
of that species; it was doubtless a lemming. According to 
Von Baer there are two species of lemming found in Nova 
Zembla, one of which he considered identical with the Wyodes 
hudsonius. 

“As the lemming is an Arctic animal, it must pass a 
Jonger night of winter than ordinary torpidity could survive. 
Some arrangement for a winter supply is therefore plainly 
necessary, and it is scarcely possible to conceive anything 
better adapted to the purpose than that described by Hen- 
derson. 

“T have, therefore, no doubt in my own mind that the 
economic mouse of Iceland is a lemming; and as Greenland 
is the nearest point where lemmings have been found, I think 
it a fair conjecture, until rebutted by direct evidence, that 
the species found there is the American lemming, M/yodes 
hudsonius.” 

In accordance with this notion, Murray’s map Ixxv. (of 
the geographical distribution of the lemmings) represents 
Iceland as a lemming-country ; and his map ci. (of the pro- 
vinces of the terrestrial Mammalia) represents Iceland as a 
country with a Western or North-American fauna. 

I cannot accept either these arguments or their results. 
Let us even admit provisionally that the account given us of 
these mice, that they collect great stores of food, and that 
they dig hollows for the preservation of this, for their dwelling- 
place, and also for their impurities, may apply in general to 
certain species of lemmings; there are nevertheless inter- 
woven several particular circumstances which in my eyes 
prove that it does not relate to Rodents of this group, but 
must refer to such as belong to the same group as the common 
mouse. In the first place, both statements represent the 
principal food of this mouse as consisting of berries, especi- 
ally Arbutus-berries; and the carrying of these home is in- 
deed the object of its jowmeys. But the Arvicolines and 
lemmings are addicted chiefly to quite a different kind of 
vegetable food, as indeed is proved both by aah gs and by 


452. Prof. J. Steenstrup on the Character of the 


the dental system; and even if a lemming may exceptionally 
feed on berries, yet these can never be its chief food. In the 
second place, there is the statement that the tails of these 
little sailors hang down in the water, nay, that they even 
perform their little voyage by using their tails as oars, whilst 
they sit upon the cowdung around the little heap of berries 
placed in the middle. But it is one of the general characters 
of an Arvicoline or lemming to have a short, stout body, 
and a very short tail; and as regards the species which 
Murray thinks must most probably be referred to here, Myodes 
grenlandicus or M. hudsonius, | need only refer to the well- 
known figures of this animal in Schreber’s ‘ Siiugethiere,’ 
vol. iv. tab. 194-196. Both figures and text indicate the tail 
as so short (altogether only a few lines long) that it scarcely 
reaches beyond the body, not to speak of the margins of the 
rafts; and the animals certainly could not row the rafts with 
their tails. In the third place, the animal’s whole mode of 
life is opposed to it; for, although I cannot lay very much 
stress upon the fact that one would rather expect the de- 
scribed position to be that of a mouse than of an Arvicoline 
or lemming, it may nevertheless be decidedly maintained that 
the Icelanders, who are so well acquainted and familiar with 
house-mice, could not for a single moment see in such short, 
stout Arvicolines, or, still more, lemmings, furnished with 
great fossorial claws, such a likeness to house-mice that they 
would mistake them for the latter. I should even strongly 
doubt, from my knowledge of the Icelanders, that they would 
give such different animals the same name. 

I have already called attention to the misunderstanding 
which has taken place with regard to the colour given 
in English as white; it will be seen that Murray has built 
further upon this misunderstanding, and supposed that by it 
must have been meant either animals that were albinoes, or 
animals in a white winter dress; and in this case it would be 
most natural to think of the lemmings. Murray remarks 
correctly that Olafsen cannot have meant isolated albino in- 
dividuals, as his “ whitish’ colour is ascribed to this mouse 
generally ; but it has escaped him that Olafsen cannot any 
more have intended animals in a winter dress, as the collect- 
ing-journeys which he describes (no less than those of which 
Madame Benedictson had been a witness) must have occurred 
in the fine season ! 

If therefore, for the reasons given, it is not possible to 
make the above-mentioned description agree with the habits 
and mode of life of the lemmings, as the sketch decidedly 
calls up the picture of a true mouse, there remains the next 


Indigenous Icelandic Terrestrial Mammalian Fauna. 453 


question, whether there is anything in the whole statement 
which cannot be applied to the mouse known to come from 
Iceland, which, as I have already stated, was named by 
Thienemann Mus islandicus, but which must certainly be 
regarded as a variety of our wood- -mouse, Mus sylvaticus, Linn. 
But even this question I find myself in a position to answer 
decidedly in the negative. Everything agrees precisely with 
what we know of the wood-mouse. 

Tn the first place IT must remark that the geographical dis- 
tribution presents no hindrance, as the wood-mouse is spread 
over the whole of Scandinavia, even up to Finmark, and 
therefore occurs under climatal conditions which at any rate 
are quite as severe, if not considerably more severe than 
those of Iceland. 

In the second place, this mouse lives upon a food of the 
same nature, namely a mixture of fruits, nuts, and berries, 
and likewise collects great stores of them. 

In the third place, it digs large store-chambers, dwelling- 
chambers, and impurity-pits for itself, exactly as described by 
Henderson (vide supra, p. 449) from the statements of the 
Icelanders. 

As the last-mentioned circumstance is apparently a main 
point in the foundation of Murray’s opinion, and is therefore 
in his work made prominent by italics, I shall not refrain 
from appealing to definite evidence; and for this purpose | 
reproduce, in their own expressions, what I find given upon the 
subject by two of the most accessible writers, Schreber and 
Nilsson, whilst I shall afterwards add a third piece of evi- 
dence from an author with whom I have not the same right 
to assume that Murray was acquainted. 

In Schreber’s ‘ Die Siugethiere,’ vol. iv. p. 653, it is said 
of the wood-mouse (Mus sylvaticus, Linn.) :— 

“ They are very fond of taking up their abode under thickets 
and ruins. Their holes are from one-half to a whole ell 
under the earth, and consist frequently of two chambers, in 
one of which is the store of provisions, and in the other the 
mouse lives alone. The approaches are a perpendicular and 
oblique tube, in front of the opening of which no cast-out 
earth is to be observed. 

“Tt feeds both upon corn and upon all sorts of wood-seeds, 
especially nuts, acorns, and beech-mast. Of these it carries 
in great provisions. 

Nilsson says of the same mouse, in his ‘ Skandinavisk 
Fauna,’ pp. 348 & 349 :— 

“Tn fields, woods, orchards, and the borders of fields it 
digs itself holes and galleries in the earth, or makes use of 


454 Prof. J. Steenstrup on the Character of the 


such as are ready to hand, which it enlarges for its own con- 
venience. Here it collects stores of provisions, consisting of 
acorns, fir- and spruce-seeds, nuts and berries, especially 
mountain-ash-berries, seeds, and juicy roots, which are some- 
times accumulated in great quantity. It also peels off the 
bark from young trees and their roots, especially im winter, 
under the snow.” 

These quotations suffice to show that the wood-mice both 
collect provisions and have large holes for them, whilst they 
have others for their dwelling-place. But a still closer agree- 
ment with the statements given by Henderson will be found 
in the following short description of the mode of life of the 
wood-mouse, taken from Melchior’s ‘Den danske Stats og 
Norges Pattedyr’ (pp. 102 & 103) :— 

“They live principally,” he says, “in woods and gardens 
and also in fields on the borders of woods. Just under the 
surface of the ground they dig horizontal galleries, sometimes 
of half a score yards in length, from which smaller oblique 
galleries lead down to their domicile, which consists of two 
small cavities, one for a store-room, the other for the dwelling- 
place of whole families; and near this last there is again a 
peculiar small space for impurities, which they never deposit 
in the proper dwelling-place. Such a residence is commonly 
from half to one yard below the surface of the ground; but 
one sees no earth that has been thrown up from it or from the 
galleries. In winter they visit corn-stacks and sometimes 
barns. 

“Their food, like that of the preceding, consists of corn, 
stone-fruit, &e., of which they collect a winter supply, but 
often without making use of it. They likewise eat like the 
preceding, sitting on their hind legs and holding the food 
between the fore feet.” 

We have here the store-chamber, the domicile, the impurity- 
pit (or cesspool), the long gallery, &c.; and we may lay all 
the more weight upon this description, if we remember that 
Melchior had particularly and through a long series of years 
studied the life of this animal, both in the woods and at home. 
I can further add, from my own observation, that earth thrown 
out or up is no more found near the holes of our Jus sylva- 
ticus than near those of the Icelandic heath- or wood-mouse— 
a circumstance which has often struck me. We see from this 
how completely unwarranted Murray was in expressing him- 
self as he has done at p. 269 (see p. 450) :—‘‘ That an economic 
rodent lives in Iceland, is, I think, established; but the ac- 
count given of its runs and granaries makes it not less clear 
that it is not Mus sylvaticus. ‘There is no Kuropean mouse 


Indigenous Icelandic Terrestrial Mammalian Fauna, 455 


that makes a nest in the manner described by Henderson.” 
It may serve to excuse him, however, that the English faunists 
have possessed only an imperfect acquaintance with the sub- 
terranean home of the wood-mouse. We will here conclude 
with two of these which are particularly cited by Murray. 

T. Bell, in his ‘History of British Quadrupeds,’ says ex- 
pressly of Mus sylvaticus, Linn. :— Each one laying up a 
winter store in its subterranean retreat, the devastations com- 
mitted by it are considerable.’’ And further :—“ Its retreat is 
formed underground, either in holes formed by its own labour 
or more frequently in small natural excavations under the 
trunks or roots of trees, enlarged by themselves, or in the de- 
serted runs of the mole. The quantity of food which is here 
hoarded is astonishing: it consists of acorns, nuts, corn, and 
various seeds, or even roots, &e.”’ 

Pennant also, in his ‘ British Zoology,’ had already stated 
the same ; for at p. 103 he says, with the addition of two lines 
from Virgil’s Georgices :—‘‘ They feed also on nuts, acorns, 
and corn, forming in their burrows vast magazines of winter 
provisions. 

“« Seepe exiguus mus 
«‘Sub terris posuitque domos atque horrea fecit-” 


It is perfectly clear that both were well acquainted with 
the enormous provision-chambers or “ granaries”’ which the 
mice form, whilst they did not know much about their dwell- 
ing-place, galleries, &c. But even their provision-cham- 
bers also lead Murray into some confusion, inasmuch as at 
p- 266 he refers the mouse (‘‘ the long-tailed field-mouse’’) 
to which the passages just quoted from Pennant and Bell 
apply to the Arvicoline, probably because he calls these 
“‘voles”’ or “ field-mice,” and in a moment of inattention for- 
got that the “long-tailed field-mouse” of the above-men- 
tioned authors is a true mouse and Mus sylvaticus, Linn. 

By these observations I think all doubt is removed with 
regard to the question how far the reports of the Icelanders as 
given by Olafsen and Henderson can apply with any proba- 
bility to any other Icelandic mouse than the one which we 
already know from Iceland under the name of Mus sylvaticus, 
Linn., or MW, tslandicus, Th. After this, Murray’s map Lxxix. 
p- 270, which represents the geographical distribution of the 
species of mice which live in the open, will have to be altered. 

But as Murray’s view is the clear expression of the thought 
that there probably lives in the interior of the country another 
mouse (an Arvicoline form, and most likely a lemming), which 
has hitherto escaped observation, and as, at any rate, in a letter 


456 On the Icelandic Mammalian Fauna. 


to me (for which I am much indebted to him, and in which he 
kindly replies to some epistolary remarks upon his hypothesis 
made with great brevity and only en passant) he has strongly 
affirmed the possibility of this, and at the same time urged me 
to obtain information from Iceland to clear up the matter, 
I may be permitted to add the followmg further explana- 
tions. 

It is far from being the case, as some might perhaps think, 
that the statements given by the Icelanders to Olafsen and 
Henderson relate to a mouse living in the interior or very far 
from buildings. Madame Benedictson, when she was a young 
girl, would certainly not have amused herself for half a day 
im such deserts; and the wood of Husefell was and is a much fre- 
quented place* through which a highway passes from Borgar- 
fjorden; the situation therefore was such that the Icelanders 
had good opportunities of noticing the animals’ proceedings ; 
and Olafsen himself states expressly that travellers often meet 
with the store of provisions laid up by the mice. Moreover, 
how could it be possible for a mouse which lived far from 
dwellings, or far in the interior of the country, to obtain cow- 
dung for its rafts? 

On the other hand, it must not be forgotten that even if the 
animal that was the subject of these reports had been a lem- 
ming, it need not have lived in the interior: the very species 
of lemming that Murray thinks it might have been is not an 
inland animal, but occurs near the coasts. 

Finally, it must be remembered that the interior of the 
country far from habitations is by no means unfrequented or 
unknown, and least of all the districts which still have an 
abundant vegetation of bushes and berry-bearing plants. Not 
to mention the journeys of the Icelanders and foreigners 
through a great part of the interior in passing from one prin- 
cipal part of the country to another, the roads between which, 
indeed, chiefly pass through uncultivated districts, I shall 
only say that I myself moved about the country with a tent 
for two summers, and often and for a long time remained far 
from houses, and that my travelling-companion Hallgrimsson 
has done just the same in other corners of the country. 
Neither of us saw the least trace of any animal resembling a 
lemming, or heard the Icelanders mention any such animal ; 
and I must also add that our attention was already called to 
the subject in consequence of the discovery by Scoresby of a 
Hypudeus or Lemmus on the east coast of Greenland. 

* It is frequented by people from nearly the whole of Borgarfjorden, 


who obtain from it birch wood for charcoal and for building-purposes. 
(Smlgn. He. Olafsen, i. pp. 167, 168.) 


Bibliographical Notice. 457 


Thus also we get rid of every reason for placing Iceland in 
the map* as belonging at present to the circle of distribution 
of the lemmings, and likewise for placing it among the 
countries which have a western or American fauna of ter- 
restrial mammals}; for, provided the Iceland mouse is to be 
regarded as a terrestrial mammal of the island before its 
peopling, there cannot be the least shadow of doubt that, like 
the species of Helix and the other land and freshwater mol- 
lusea, with the whole of the land flora, it points towards Scan- 
dinavia and Lapland, and removes the island from Greenland 
and North America. It was also in opposition to this eastern 
type in the existing flora and fauna of Iceland that the dis- 
tnctly expressed western or American type which I found 
in the Icelandic Tertiary flora of the Surturbrands had al- 
ready struck me as so remarkable. 

But these discussions lead in the end to a pressing request 
to the Icelanders that they will send to the Zoological Mu- 
seum from different districts of that great island the mice 
living in the open country and far from human habitations, 
especially preserved in spirits; for, although there is no par- 
ticular reason for supposing that there would be among them 
forms which we do not already know, still several important 
scientific questions attach to this mouse :—first and chiefly 
whether the definite peculiarities upon which it has been 
thought that it might be set up as a peculiar species, or a 
peculiar Icelandic variety of another allied mouse, are always 
present ; and next, whether, if this be the case, these pecu- 
liarities can be supposed to have been developed in Iceland, 
or whether they also occur elsewhere and may have come 
thence with the mice to Iceland. 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE. 


Preglacial Man, and Geological Chronology. By J. Scorr Moors. 
8vo, pp. 120. Dublin and London, 1868. 
Wuen the Hebrew sage gave expression in his native language to a 
view of creation and cosmogony according to the wisdom of the 
Egyptians, he began his divine mission by withdrawing his people 
from the superstitions of ignorance and fear, and fixing their atten- 
tion on the one omnipotent and omniscient Creator. What remains 


* See map Ixxxy., p. 266, of Murray’s work. 

+ See Murray’s map ci., p. 308. If the synonymy given by Murray be 
correct, and Myodes grenlandicus be really identical with one of Pallas’s 
species from Siberia, this will prove that this lemming’s occurrence in 
Iceland would just as well indicate an eastern as a western fauna for 
that island, 


458 Bibliographical Notice. 


to us, in altered language, of his grand but vague conception of 
earth’s earliest days has been a light indeed to millions, who would 
have had no thought of Nature’s unity and order, but would have 
lived in alternate apathy and fear, trembling at the tempest-god 
and basking in the sun-god’s rays. Who knows how many genera- 
tions of active, observant, meditative men, born and bred amidst 
Asiatic and Egyptian civilization, lived and died before the fruits of 
their observation and thought had ripened in the form that Moses 
found in Egypt, and with which he vivified and fed the Israelitish 
mind, giving it strength for future greatness? Whether fashioned 
in the visions of the night, or in the waking ecstasies of the day, or 
worked out in cool and sober exercise of his Judgment, the Mosaic 
Cosmogony is such as the philosopher of Egypt, knowing something 
of the nature of things, and recognizing something of the relation- 
ships of living beings, would represent in his picture of new-born 
Nature—the universal preceding the special, the inert preceding the 
active, vegetation preceding animal life, the fish and bird preceding 
four-footed creatures, and the brute beast preceding intelligent Man. 
For he knew that the land comes from the sea, grass from the earth, 
that water must preexist for the inhabitants of water, and that for 
the animals that feed on grass, and for those that eat their fellows, 
the conditions of life must preexist—that the great come from the 
small, and that the brute, by analogy, must have preceded the 
intelligent. 

In after ages several of the aspects, conditions, and phenomena 
of heaven, earth, and animated nature were better understood; and 
in still later times a knowledge of their mutual relationships, pro- 
bable origin, and manifold changes has been, in many cases, either 
mastered or approached. The physician of the middle ages was both 
hampered with the (to us absurd) notion that the Aristotelian sys- 
tem of philosophy was perfect and not to be infringed, and further 
fettered with the belief that all would be wrong if the Hebraic legends 
of Nimrod, Noah, Tubal, Jubal, Jabal, Cain, and Adam were not 
fully accepted. Nor, indeed, can we at the present day, free as 
we are from the proofless fancies and needless errors of medizval 
thinkers, separate for ourselves the useful moral lessons of the old 
Hebrews from the long-cherished influence of their local traditions, 
vague legends, and mythical poetry, and cease altogether to be 
trammelled with a universal deluge, a single human race (whether 
Adamitic or Noachian), a primeval golden age, and a ‘‘ hexaémeron” 
of creation for the universe,—all incongruous with the exact results 
of observational, experimental, mathematical, and inductive science. 

Astronomy has corrected many of the old-world notions, and yet 
the Mosaic writings have not lost their moral power in guiding the 
hearts of men. Geology has proved that the readily suggested idea 
of sea-shells and mammoth-bones haying been left on high hills by 
a deluge is totally incorrect, and that the earth’s crust has been 
formed of innumerable layers of sediment, each dating by years or 
ages, often interrupted for long periods, and moreover warped into 
undulations, like crumpled cloth, by the crush of slow contraction— 


Bibliographical Notice. 459 


that these strata, too, have been pared down by the slow action of 
sea-waves, or of the weather, rain, and glaciers—and, besides, are 
full of the remains of successive groups of animals and plants, for 
any one of which successions our history seems too short a term. 
Nor does geology fully confirm the bold generalization that the 
higher kinds of animals did not exist in early times; for though 
the evidence is strong in that direction, it is not so powerful 
as it was some years ago. And yet the good old sage’s teaching, 
that the earth is God’s, and is not self-existent, that man is God’s, 
and is not to worship earth nor seek wholly his pleasure in himself 
and in the present, is not weakened—it is enforced ; for every added 
fact of the earth’s great history supplies a link for us in the great 
chain of orderly succession, connecting the beginning, when God 
created the heaven and the earth, with the beauty and progressive 
order of to-day. 

But anthropology does no less, and philology, with clear-headed 
antiquarian research ; all help to take the history of man out of the 
domain of tradition and the region of legendary myths,—finding the 
lost places of habitation by the broken column of the city or by the 
shell-heap and stone knife of the cave-dweller, piecing the broken 
languages of sculptured rock and tablet—finding the real meaning 
of names, and tracing the nursery-tale, through legend and myth, to 
its simple germ among the child-nations, giving simple utterance to 
their thoughts of nature and their gods, of their people, their wan- 
derings, their conflicts, and their prowess—and, lastly, comparing 
man with man, in his many forms and in his widely separate abodes, 
undreamt of by the sages of antiquity. And when man shall have 
been known in all his present and past modifications, far exceeding 
already the limited ethnology of the genealogist of Canaan, Juda, 
and Syria, his religious teaching will still be based on the grand and 
true enunciation of Moses, that his Creator is an eternal, omnipotent, 
omniscient, and loving Father. 

As information is collected year by year, the old notions concern- 
ing the history of the earth and man are broken one by one; 
but few of those most concerned in finding and proving new facts 
can do more than follow their own line of research, and give their 
knowledge to their fellows and the world. There are, however, 
many intelligent readers of scientific books and memoirs who, 
without original research of their own, appreciate the labours of 
others, and strive, with good intentions, to lay before the public 
their best digested views of how things are now to be understood, 
boldly setting aside some of the old notions—leaving others, reduced 
in importance, to survive awhile for those with whom they are 
sacred beliefs,—turning the oft-translated word of forgotten alliance 
in a new direction, and shaping the obsolete phrase to a new mean- 
ing,—finding undreamt-of analogies and curious coincidences in a 
simple statement of hoar antiquity,—matching the known prehis- 
toric remains of man with mythical nations,—and once again, 
like previous compilers of half-mastered statements, expounding, 
sorting, and patching the ill-understood researches of geologist and 


460 Royal Society :— 


anthropologist until they agree with the grand and vague system of 
primeval nature which, with its literal simplicity, general truth- 
fulness, and sublime import, prefaces the old records of Hebrew 
and Canaanite, their wars and their wanderings in narrow limits 
between the Euphrates and the Nile. 

Since Mr. J. S. Moore’s book entitled ‘ Preglacial Man’ was pub- 
lished, he will have discovered probably that geologists know of no 
‘Preglacial Man’ as yet: if he has learnt this, he will know of 
several other weaknesses in his book ; if he has not, it matters little, 
for the book can influence no scientific person, and its other readers 
may live and learn. 

We notice this book as one of those very numerous attempts to 
widen the spread of scientific knowledge, though the information 
offered is not what it ought to be, and though its hypotheses are the 
vain offspring of hypotheses as yet unproved,—altogether the result 
of a partial study of modern British geology, shaped by the author’s 
views, and framed with the fragments of a belief in the Mosaic 
cosmogony, laboriously worked up with his present notions of na- 
tural science as elucidating the history of the earth and man. 


PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES, 
ROYAL SOCIETY. 


April 22, 1869.—Joseph Prestwich, Esq., Vice-President, in the 
Chair. 


“Description of Parkeria and Loftusia, two gigantic Types of 
Arenaceous Foraminifera.” By Dr. Carpenter, V.P.R.S., and 
H. B. Brapy, F.L.S. 


The Authors of this Memoir commence by referring to the separa- 
tion of the series of Arenaceous Foraminifera from the Imperforate 
or Porcellanous, and from the Tubular or Vitreous, first distinctly 
propounded in Dr. Carpenter’s ‘Introduction to the Study of the 
Foraminifera’ (1862), on the basis of the special researches of 
Messrs. Parker and Rupert Jones, who had pointed out that whilst 
there are several genera in some forms of which a cementation of 
sand-grains into the substance of the calcareous shell is a common 
occurrence, there are certain genera in which a “‘test’’ formed en- 
tirely of an aggregation of sand-grains takes the place of a calcareous 
shell, and that these genera constitute a distinct Family to which 
important additions might probably be made by further research. 

The propriety of this separation of the drenacea from the calea- 
yeous-shelled Foraminifera has been fully recognized by Prof. Reuss, 
the highest Continental authority upon the group, who had come to 
accept the principle laid down in Dr. Carpenter’s successive Memoirs 
(Phil. Trans. 1856-1860), that the tevture of the shell is a charac- 
ter of fundamental importance in the classification of this group, 
the plan of growth (taken by M. d’Orbigny as his primary character) 


Messrs. Carpenter and Brady on Parkeria and Loftusia. 461 


being of very subordinate value, and who had, on this basis, in- 
dependently worked out a Systematic Arrangement of the entire 
group, which presents a most remarkable correspondence with that 
propounded by Dr. Carpenter and his coadjutors. And their an- 
ticipation of important additions to the Arenaceous series has been 
fully borne out, on the one hand by the discovery of several! most 
remarkable new forms at present existing at great depths in the 
Ocean, which has been made by the dredgings of M. Sars, Jun., and 
those of the ‘ Lightning’ Expedition, and on the other by the de- 
termination of the real characters of two fossils, one of the Cretaceous, 
and the other probably of the earlier Tertiary period, which prove 
to be gigantic examples of the same type. 

The first of these, discovered by Prof. Morris more than twenty 
years ago in the Upper Greensand near Cambridge, was long sup- 
posed to be a Sponge; but his more recent discovery of two speci- 
mens which had been but little changed by fossilization, led him to 
suspect their Foraminiferal character; and this suspicion has been 
fully confirmed by the careful examination made of their structure 
by Dr. Carpenter, to whom he committed the inquiry, and by whom, 
with his concurrence, the name Parkeria was assigned to the geuus. 
The second, which was obtained by the late Mr. W. K. Loftus from 
‘a hard rock of blue marly limestone’? between the N.E. corner 
of the Persian Gulf and Ispahan, bears so strong a resemblance in 
its general form and mode of increase to the genus Alveolina, that its 
Foraminiferal character was from the first recognized by the dis- 
coverer ; but as all the specimens brought by Mr. Loftus had under- 
gone considerable alteration by fossilization, their minute structure, 
though carefully studied by means of transparent sections, could not 
in the first instance be satisfactorily made out. When, however, 
Dr. Carpenter’s investigation of Parkeria, with the full advantage of 
specimens but little changed by fossilization, reyealed the very re- 
markable plan of its structure, the investigation of this type was re- 
sumed by Mr. Brady (who assigned to it the name Loftusia), with 
the new light thence derived ; for as transparent sections of infiltrated 
Parkerie furnish a middle term of comparison between specimens 
of the same type which retain their original character, and trans- 
parent sections of infiltrated Loftusia, the last-mentioned can now 
be interpreted by reference to the preceding ; so that the obscurities 
which previously hung over their minute structure have been almost 
entirely dissipated.—The description of the structure of Parkeria in 
this Memoir is by Dr. Carpenter, and that of the structure of Loftusia 
by Mr. H. B. Brady ; but each has gone over the work of the other, 
and can testify to its correctness. 


The specimens of Parkeria which have been collected by Prof, 
Morris* are spheres varying in diameter from about 3-4ths of an 


* Since this Memoir was completed, the Author has learned that Mr. Harry 
Seeley, of Cambridge, has collected several specimens of this type, and has been 
studying it independently with a view to publication. And Mr, Henry Wood- 
ward has placed in his hands a specimen from the Upper Greensand in the Isle 


462 Royal Society -— 


inch to about 1} inch. The character of their external surface differs 
considerably in different individuals ; but the Author gives reason 
for believing that it was originally tuberculated, like a mulberry, and 
that the departures from this have been the result of subsequent 
abrasion. The entire sphere is composed of a great number of con- 
centric layers, all of which, except the innermost, are arranged with 
very considerable regularity around a central ‘‘ nucleus,” which con- 
sists of five chambers, disposed in recéilineal sequence, thus unmis- 
takably indicating the Foraminiferal character of the organism, 
which might otherwise have remained in doubt, on account of the 
entire divergence from any known type presented in the structure of 
the concentric layers. The first of these layers is moulded (as it 
were) on the exterior of the nucleus, and partakes of its elongated 
form; but the parts of every additional exogenous layer are so ar- 
ranged as to bring about a gradual approximation to the spherical 
form, which is afterwards maintained with great constancy. Each 
layer may be described as consisting of a lamella of “ labyrinthic 
structure’ (that is, of an assemblage of minute chamberlets, whose 
cavities communicate freely with one another), separated from the 
contiguous lamelle by an “interspace,” which is traversed by 
“radial tubes’ that pass from each lamella to the one external to 
it. All these structures, in common with the chamber-walls and 
septa of the “nucleus,” are built up by the aggregation of sand- 
grains of very uniform size. These sand-grains are found to consist 
of phosphate of lime; and they seem to be united by a cement 
composed of carbonate of lime, which was probably exuded by the 
nimal itself. Although there is a very general uniformity in the 
thickness of the successive layers, the proportion of their several 
components varies considerably in different parts of the sphere. In 
those which immediately surround the nucleus, the solid lamelle, 
which are composed of labyrinthic structure, are comparatively thin ; 
whilst the interspaces which separate them from one another are 
very broad, so that the radial tubes which traverse these interspaces 
are very conspicuous. As we pass outwards, we find the labyrinthie 
lamellze increasing in thickness, whilst the breadth of the interspaces 
diminishes in the same degree, until we meet with layers in which 
the interspaces are almost entirely replaced by labyrinthiec strue- 
ture. With this increased development of the labyrinthic structure 
in the concentric lamellz themselves, we find it extending between 
one lamella and another, as an investment to the radial tubes—thus 
forming ‘radial processes’? of a subconical form, which occupy 
a considerable part of what would otherwise be the interspaces 
between the successive lamelle. Still every lamella is separated 
from that which invests it (except where brought into connexion 


of Wight, which is not less than 2} inches in diameter. It is interesting to 
remark that the ‘‘ nucleus” of a smaller specimen from the same locality con- 
sists of a considerable number of chambers arranged in a spire, the structure of 
its concent spherical layers being exactly the same as in the specimens described 
in the text. 


Messrs. Carpenter and Brady on Parkeria and Loftusia. 463 


with it by its radial processes) by a system of cavities, which are 
in free communication with each other, and which may be collec- 
tively designated the “interspace-system ;”’ and from this system 
the labyrinthic structure of the investing lamella is entirely cut off 
by an impervious wall, which bounds it upon its inner side ; whilst its 
chamberlets open freely upon the outer side of the lamella, into 
what, when it is newly formed, is the surrounding medium, but, 
when it has itself been invested by another layer, into its “‘ interspace- 
system.’’—In the larger of the two non-infiltrated specimens which 
have furnished the materials for the present description, the number 
of concentric layers is 40, and their average breadth about 1-65th 
of an inch. 

The Author discusses the mode in which this composite structure 
was formed ; and comes to the conclusion that the production of 
each new layer was probably accomplished by the instrumentality 
of the sarcodic substance, which not only filled the chamberlets of 
the preceding layer, but projected beyond it—that the radial pro- 
cesses were first built up like the columns of a Gothic cathedral, 
and that their impervious investing wall spread itself from their 
summits, so as to form a continuous lamella over the sarcodic 
layer, in the manner that the summits of such columns extend 
themselves to form the arched roof of the edifice—and that, on the 
floor of the new layer thus laid, the partitions of the chamberlets 
were progressively built up by the agency of the sarcodic substance 
conveyed to the outer surtace of that floor through the radial tubes. 
The author further argues, from the analogy of living Foraminifera, 
that notwithstanding the indirectness of the communication between 
the cavitary system of the inner layers and the external surface, 
the whole of that system (consisting of the labyrinthic structure of 
the successive lamelle, and of the interspaces which separate them) 
was occupied during the life of the animal by its sarcode-body. 


The plan of growth in Loftusia is stated by Mr. Brady to differ 
extremely from that of Parkeria, whilst its intimate structure, on 
which its physiological condition must have depended, is essentially 
the same—thus affording a conspicuous example of the validity of 
the principle of Classification already referred to. This difference is 
indicated by its shape, which closely resembles that of many Alveoline 
and Fusuline, being a long oval, frequently tapering almost to a 
point at either end, though sometimes obtusely rounded at its ex- 
tremities. Of two large and perfect examples in the collection of 
the late Mr. Loftus, one measures 37 inches by | inch, the other 
2z inches by 1} inch. A transverse section at once indicates that 
the plan of growth is a spiral, formed by the winding of a continuous 
lamina around an elongated axis, the general disposition of the 
chambered structure being very similar to that which would be pro- 
duced if one of the simple Rotalinas were thickened and drawn out 
at the umbilici. The space enclosed by the primary lamina is divided 
into chambers by longitudinal septa, which may be regarded as in- 
growths from it, extending, not perpendicularly (as in <Alveolina), 


464 Royal Society. 


but very obliquely. The chambers, separated by these principal 
or secondary septa, are long and very narrow, and extend from one 
end of the body to the other. Their cavities are further divided 
into chamberlets by tertiary ingrowths, which are generally at right 
angles to the septa or nearly so, but are otherwise irregular in their 
arrangement. No large primordial chamber, such as is common 
among Foraminifera, has been yet discovered in Loftusia; but its 
absence cannot be certainly affirmed. In fully grown specimens the 
turns of the spire, which succeed each other with tolerable regularity 
at intervals of from 1-50th to 1-30th of an inch, are usually from 
twelve to twenty in number ; but as many as twenty-five have been 
counted in one instance, and a yet larger number might not impro- 
bably be met with. The spiral lamina and its prolongations, form- 
ing the accessory skeleton, are all constructed of almost impalpable 
grains of sand, which is proved by analysis to have consisted of car- 
bonate of lime, united by a cement of the same material. 

The Author then describes in detail the several components of the 
fabric of Loftusia, and compares them with the corresponding parts 
of Parkeria, The continuity of increase of the spiral lamina always 
leaves an open fissure between its last-formed margin and the surface 
of the previous whorl ; and through this aperture the whole system 
of chambers included within its successive laminee communicates 
with the exterior, through the passages between their cavities, which 
are left in the building up of the septa. As already explained, the 
labyrinthic structure takes its origin from the nner surface of the 
impervious spiral lamina, the septa being directed towards the cen- 
tral axis. These ingrowths have in many instances the form of 
tubular columns, which traverse the chambers in a radial direction 
(i. e. perpendicular to the spiral lamina), terminating either on the 
septum of the previous chamber, or on the exterior wall of the 
preceding whorl of chambers. But these tubes do not seem to be 
homologous with the “radial tubes” of Parkeria, whose relations 
differ in important particulars. The range of variation in a number 
of specimens, as to the amount of the ‘‘secondary”’ and ‘‘ tertiary” 
ingrowths which divide and subdivide the chambers in Loftusia is 
very great. The principal office fulfilled by this accessory skeleton 
seems to be that of a support to the primary spiral lamina, im- 
parting the necessary solidity to the organism. The degree of sub- 
division of the chambers into chamberlets seems to have little bear- 
ing on the general economy of the animal. 

The Author attempts to determine from the other Foraminifera, 
of which the remains are found associated in the same Limestone 
with those of Loftusia, what was its probable geological age, and 
under what conditions it was deposited ; and he thence draws the 
conclusion that the rock belongs to the lowest portion of the Tertiary 
period, presenting a microzoic fauna very similar to that of some of 
our Miliolite Limestones, but richer in the small arenaceous Rhizo- 
pods, and that the sea-bottom was a soft Calcareous mud lying at 
a depth of from 90 to 100 fathoms. 


465 


MISCELLANEOUS. 
The English Pterodactyles. 
To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History. 


GrntTLEMEN,—In February 1865 a paper of mine was printed in the 
‘Annals’ “On the Literature of English Pterodactyles,” written 
chiefly as a note to Prof. Buckland’s account of the Dimorphodon. 
Since then, additional materials have come under my notice, and I 
wish here to modify, in accordance with our newer knowledge, some 
of the conclusions then arrived at. 

Dr. Buckland’s figure is pl. 27, Geol. Trans. ser. 2. vol. iii. 

The vertebre at K, which Dr. Buckland had supposed to be the 
tail, I then showed reason for regarding either as cervical or sacral. 
They prove to be sacral, and show a remarkable character (probably 
ordinal) in being unanchylosed. 

The vertebree which appeared, in the drawings that my notes 
were written from, to have the centrum convex in front, have the 
neural arch crushed, so that zygapophyses which seem to look down 
really look inward. The Dimorphodon, like most other Pterodac- 
tyles, has the vertebree of the trunk proccelian, as Prof. Owen long 
since stated. 

The bone figured in the Paleontographical Society’s Monograph 
for 1851, pl. 30, in the collection of the late Mr. Toulmin Smith, 
has lost its proximal epiphysis. It is the first phalange. 

The bone which Prof. Owen, in his Monograph of 1859 (pl. 4. 
f. 6-8), regarded with doubt as a frontal, and which in 1865 ap- 
peared to be the vomer, is almost certainly part of the sacrum. 

The skulls and casts of the brain-cavity since found more than 
justify all that was urged, in the ‘ Annals’ of May 1866, in favour 
of the claim of Pterodactyles to take rank altogether above reptiles, 
and as a parallel group with birds. 

St. John’s College, Cambridge. Harry SEELEY, 


Impregnation of the Balani. 
To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History. 


GENTLEMEN,—Reading a short time since in Dr. Fritz Miiller’s 
‘Fir Darwin’ that he had strong reasons to believe that the 
gregarious Balani were not only hermaphrodite, but also impreg- 
nated one another (he came to this conclusion from having observed 
specimens that, from their colour and general appearance, were hy- 
brid between two species), recalled to my recollection that some 
few years since Mr. R. Bishop, of this town, informed me that he 
had actually seen this impregnation take place. At the time I 
asked him to write me an account of it, which I sent to Mr. Darwin. 
I have now asked him to recommit his observations to paper, which 
I send to you for the benefit of the readers of your journal, and 
which I think sets the doubt at rest. 

8 Mulgrave Place, Plymouth, 1 am, Gentlemen, yours faithfully, 

May 16, 1869. C. Spence Bare, 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. iii. 35 


466 Miscellaneous. 


«‘ My pear Srr,—Natural history has been so little my study that 
I should not have presumed to claim a place among observers if 
you had not encouraged me to believe that a record of an observa- 
tion which I made some time since on the habits of the Balanus 
may possess some interest among naturalists. I had at that time a 
small marine aquarium, in which I often kept specimens of Serpule, 
Sea-anemones, Balani, &c. It was placed on a shelf, where it had 
a good through light, and any movements or actions of its occupants 
could be well seen. On one occasion I watched for some minutes a 
proceeding in a group of the common Balanus, which I have no 
doubt was the process of impregnation. A long flexible thread-lke 
instrument, of at least double the length of the cirrus, proceeded 
from near the centre of one of the creatures, and was waved around 
as if in quest of something. On meeting the cirrus of some of the 
surrounding animals this was eagerly seized and inserted into them 
successively, all the animals during the operation giving evidence 
of a high state of excitement. I regret that, from not being aware 
at the time that the observation might possess any value, I did not 
make a record of it, nor did I observe the details with as much 
minuteness as I should otherwise have done; but I have no hesi- 
tation in asserting that the above is substantially correct, and I 
should think the observation might be easily repeated if desired. 
Yours truly, R. B.” 


Calcareous Sponges. By H. J. Carter, F.R.S. 


With reference to the statement in the ‘ Annals’ (vol. iii. p. 16, 
1869) that the spicules of Grantia ciliata &e. which I had examined 
had no central canal, I now find, by subsequent examination, that 
a trace of something like one may often be seen towards the base 
of the straight arm of the triradiate spicule; and perhaps this may 
be patent here and there ; but it is as often represented by a cast, 
probably of the same material as that composing the spicule, pro- 
jecting from its fractured end, and this only in the fresh state, for 
the heat of mounting in balsam destroys it, while for the most part 
there is no trace whatever that I can observe. Nor does the calea- 
reous spicule present the concentric lamination seen in the siliceous 
one, although both break with a similar conchoidal fracture. Per- 
haps the material, and not the organology, may account for these 
differences. At any rate, you have only to look for the axial canal 
in the siliceous spicule to see it, whereas in the calcareous one you 
can only fancy its existence here and there, in Grantia ciliata. 


Budleigh-Salterton, May 28, 1869. 
Are Unios sensitive to Inght? By Isaac Lna. 


In the March No. of this Journal, p. 286 (‘Annals,’ May 1869, 
p- 399), Mr. C. A. White heads an article with “Are Unios sensitive 
io light?” He then gives some experiments which he instituted on 
the subject, and he seems to be under the impression that his obser- 
vations were entirely new. 

If your readers will turn to the ‘ Proceedings of the Acad. Natural 
Sciences of Philad.’ for 1857, they will find a communication from 
me where the subject of touch, hearing, and sight in the Unionidae 


Miscellaneous. 467 


was pretty fully stated. It will be found in my paper that I expe- 
rimented on various species of the family, and pointed out some which 
gave no indication as to sensitiveness to light, while others were 
particularly sensitive, especially the Unio radiatus, Lam. I there 
stated that the visual organs were placed on the fringes of the 
siphonal opening—that “with a good lens the terminal point of 
the tentacula may be observed to be rounded and furnished with at 
least the appearance of an eye; and that it would prove to be a true 
eye, however imperfect, there can be little doubt.” I also stated 
that I left the subject to Dr. Leidy, believing that “he would be 
able to make out the complete anatomy of the eye of the Unio.” 

It was mentioned also in this paper that the females were more 
sensitive to hight than the males. 

Subsequently, in the introduction to my vol. vi., ‘‘ Observations on 
the Genus Unio,” &c., I mentioned the subject again, and stated that 
I had found that the Unio rubiginosus, Lea, U. cylindricus, Say, and 
An. imbecillis, Say, were all sensitive to light. 

On referring to my notes made since the above-mentioned pub- 
lication, I find that during the years 1858-60, I found the following 
species “ very sensitive to light,” viz. Unio subrotundus, Lea, U. pyra- 
midatus, Lea, U. obscurus, Lea, U. pustulosus, Lea, U. Asopus, Green. 
The further investigation of the subject is well worthy the attention 
of malacologists who are so situated as have all the conveniences of 
exploration, investigation, and time.—Sillimun’s Journal, May 1869. 


On a new mode of Development of the Siphonophora. 
By A. PaGensTEcuER, 


The author describes a new young form of Siphonophore captured 
by him at Mentone. It consists of a spherical membranous envelope 
éut off as it were at one pole, reaching a diameter of half a centimetre, 
within which a small Siphonophorous colony is suspended by a short 
cord. The attachment is effected in such a manner that there is 
upon one side of it a portion comparable to the swimming-column, 
but not furnished with pieces differentiated into bells—and on the 
other side the axial filament or stem, on which polyp-bodies are 
gradually developed by notching of the margin; these subsequently 
develope urticating apparatus at their base, and each draws out a 
separate peduncle.— Verhandl. des Naturh.-medic. Vereins zu Heidel- 
berg, Band iy. p. 196. 


Anomalurus fulgens, a new Species from the Gaboon. 


The British Museum has just received a specimen (without the 
skull) of a beautiful and distinct species of Anomalurus from the 
Gaboon. The tail is short, and studded with distinct spines on the 
underside of the base. The fur is very soft and bright, nearly 
uniform orange-red; the head rather brighter, with a tuft of white 
hairs at the outer side of the base of the ears. The underside is 
rather paler, and whitish on the sides of the abdomen. The upper 
lip is yellow. The tail is very slender, pale brown, with a pencil 
of darker hairs at the tip. The hair of the back is pale red for the 
greater part of its length, with bright dark-orange-red ends, which 
are frequently terminated by a pale-yellow tip.—J. E. Gray. 


468 


INDEX to VOL. ITI. 


ACANTHONOTUS, observations on the 
genus, 408. 

Acanthosoma, on the genus, 410. 

Achthosus, new species of, 294. 

Adams, A., on the species of Vene- 
ride found in Japan, 229. 

Adelium, new species of, 133. 

JKchmina, description of the new 
genus, 217. 

Aligina, new species of, 414. 

AXginella, characters of, 416. 

Aglaia, new species of, 365. 

Aleyonaria, on the Miocene of Al- 
geria, 398, 

Alcyoncellum, on the name, 84. 

Allolestes, description of the new 
genus, 274. 

Altes, characters of the genus, 290. 

Alyczeine, on the, 343. 

Amarygmus, new species of, 345. 

Ampelisca, on the genus, 401. 

Amphidetus virginianus, on the ana- 
tomy of the test of, 248. 

Amphipoda, on the Norwegian, 325, 
401. 

Amphithoé, new species of, 412, 

Amphithopsis, description of the new 
genus, 407. 

Animal life, on the distribution of, 
in the depths of the sea, 423. 

Animals, marine, of South Labrador, 
list of the, 2438. 

Annelids, on certain burrowing, 87. 

Anolis, on lizards of the group, 183. 

Anonyx, new species of, 332. 

Apasis, characters of the genus, 189, 

Araneidea, new, 52. 

Asphalus, characters of the new ge- 
nus, 146. 

Atryphodes, new species of, 37. 

Baillon, H., on the organogeny of 
Eupomatia, 244. 

Bairdia, new species of, 213. 

Balani, on the impregnation of the, 
465. 

Barkas, T. P., on the discovery of a 
malar of a large reptile in the 
Northumberland Coal- measures, 
419. 

Barytipha, characters 
genus, 292, 


of the new 


Bathyporeia, on the genus, 337. 

Batrachus, on a gigantic species of, 
131, 352. 

Berbyce, on a new species of, 246. 

Beyrichia, new species of, 218. 

Biddulphia, on the structure of the 
frustule of, 6. 

Birds in the Philadelphia Museum, 
on the collection of, 317. 

Bishop, R., on the impregnation of 
the Balani, 465. 

Blanford, W. T., on the animal and 
operculum of Georissa, 173 ; on 
some Indian shells, 340. 

Blepegenes, characters of, 41. 

Boeck, A., on the Amphipoda of the 
Norwegian coasts, 325, 401. 

Books, new:—Nylander’s Observa- 
tiones circa Pezizas Fennie, 79; 
The Record of Zoological Litera- 
ture for 1867, 160; Annuario della 
Societa dei Naturalisti in Modena, 
1868, 161; Bigsby’s Thesaurus 
Siluricus, 314; Fritz Miiller’s 
Facts and Arguments for Darwin, 
394; Spence Bate and West- 
wood’s_ Sessile-eyed Crustacea, 
395; Scott Moore’s Preglacial 
Man, 457. 

Boranetzky, J., on the change of the 
gonidia of lichens into zoospores, 
102. 

Bothriocephalus latus, on the mode 
of development of, 245. 

Bourreria, on the species of, 199. 

Bowerbank, Dr. J.8., on the generic 
name Aleyoncellum, with remarks 
on Dr. Gray’s observations on 
Sponges, 84; on some new British 
Sponges, 298. 

Brachiopoda, on some recent Medi- 
terranean species of, 374. 

Brady, G. S., on new Ostracoda, 
45; on Dredging in the West of 
Treland, 353. 

Brady, H. B., on two gigantic types 
of arenaceous Foraminifera, 460, 
Brandella, description of the new 

genus, 22. 
Breynia, on the genus, 248. 
Brises, characters of the genus, 145. 


INDEX. 


Brogniart, M., on a fossil Lycopo- 
diacean fruit, 74. 

Brycopia, characters of the new ge- 
nus, 141. 

Butler, A. G., on new species of 
Nymphalidian Rhopalocera, 17. 
Byalius, description of the new ge- 

nus, 42. 

Cambridge, Rey. O. P., on new Ara- 
neidea, 52. 

Caprella, new species of, 416. 

Carpenter, Dr., on Parkeria and 
Loftusia, 460. 

Carter, H. J., on a new siliceous 
sand-sponge, 15; on filigerous 
green Infusoria of Bombay, 249; 
on strange phenomena in a micro- 
scopic cell, 261; on the spicules 
of the calcareous sponges, 466. 

Ceropria, new species of, 281. 

Cestrinus, new species of, 278. 

Cheiroptera of Sarawak, on the,246, 

Chilina, on the teeth of, 243. 

Cladoniz of Bavaria, on the, 420. 

Claus, Dr., on Euplectella aspergil- 
lum, 322. 

Colobus palliatus, note on, 171. 

Cope, Mr., on the Scrag Whale of 
Dudley, 164; on a new alligator, 
E7E: 

Corals, new genera and species of, 
21, 25, 246; on siliceous spicules in 
aleyonoid, 96; on the fleshy alcyo- 
noid, 117 ; on Quoy and Gaimard’s 
species of, 245. 

Cordiacez, on the carpical structure 
of the Ehretiacez and, 383. 

Coripera, new species of, 44. 

Crematomia, on the species of, 300. 

Cremnoconchus, on the species of, 
343. 

Crinoids, living, of the North Sea, 
on the, 171. 

Crustacea, on the freshwater, of 
Belgium, 12. 

Culcita, note on, 324. 

Cyclotopsis, on the genus, 342. 

Cypridopsis, new species of, 364. 

Cypris, anatomical and physiological 
observations on the genus, 14. 

Cythere, new species of, 47, 211, 367. 

Cytherellina, description of, 215. 

Cytheridea, new species of, 370. 

Cytherideis, new species of, 49. 

Cytheropteron, new species of, 49. 

Cytherura, new species of, 49. 

Davidson, T., on recent Mediterra- 
nean species of Brachiopoda, 374. 


469 


Decialma, characters of, 291. 

Desmacidon, new species of, 299. 

Dexamine, new species of, 405. 

Diadema, new species of, 19. 

Diatomaceous frustule, on the struc- 
ture of the, 1. 

Dinoria, characters of, 141. 

Diplommatininz, on the, 343. 

Dogs, on the varieties of, 236. 

Dosinia, new species of, 234, 

ee of the Seychelles, on the, 

70. 

Dredging, notes on, 50, 87, 92, 93, 
168. 

Duncan, Dr. P. M., on the test of 
Amphidetus virginianus, 248. 

Dystalica, characters of the new ge- 
nus, 142. 

Kctyche, characters of, 143. 

Ehretiacee, observations on the, 
106, 199, 300, 383. 

Eleotris, new species of, 445. 

Entomostraca, contributions to the 
study of the, 45; on the paleozoic 
bivalved, 211. 

Ephidonius, characters of, 151. 

Epidesara, description of the new 
genus, 405. 

Equus, on a new fossil species of, 95. 

Eresus, new species of, 70. 

Euglena, new species of, 249. 

Euplectella aspergillum, on the ha- 
bitat of, 196, 322. 

Eupomatia, organogenic investiga- 
tion of, 244, 

Eusirus, new species of, 403. 

Exunguia, description of the new 
genus, 359. 

Famintzin, A., on the change of the 
gonidia of lichens into zoospores, 
102. 

Ferns, on new species of fossil, 10. 

Fischer, P., on dredgings in the Bay 
of Biscay, by, 93. 

Fishes, on two new species of, 444, 

Foraminifera, on two gigantic types 
of arenaceous, 460. 

Gammarus, observations on the ge- 
nus, 13; new species of, 406. 

Ganyme, description of the new ge- 
nus, 32. 

Gasteropoda, on the homologies of 
the dental plates and teeth of the 
Proboscidiferous, 113. 

Gedge, J., on the rediscovery of 
Trocheta subyiridis, 396. 

Georissa, on the animal and opereu- 
lum of, 173. 


470 


Gerbe, J., on the constitution and 
development of the ovarian egg 
of the Sacculine, 321. 

Glenoclosterium, description of the 
new genus, 258. 

Gorgoniade, new genera of, 22, 25; 
on the genera of, 319. 

Grantia ciliata, on the structure of 
the spicules of, 466. 

Gray, Dr. J. E., on new genera and 
species of Alcyonoid Corals, 21, 
117 ; on siliceous spicules of Aley- 
onoid Corals, 96; on the Scrag 
Whale of Dudley, 164; on Sphe- 
nodon, Hatteria, and Rhyncho- 
cephalus, 167; on Colobus pal- 
liatus, 171; on a new Alligator, 
171; on the manner of growth of 
Hyalonema, 192; on the varieties 
of dogs, 236; on a new genus of 
African Slugs, 241; on a new spe- 
cies of Hyrax, 242; on the teeth 
of Streptaxis, Chilina, &c., 243; 
on a new Lizard, 243; on the 
Keitloa, 244; on a new British 
Coral, 246; on the Birds in the 
Philadelphia Museum, 317; on 
Lamarck’s collection of shells, 319, 
396; on the Sea-elephant at the 
Falkland Islands, 400; on Ano- 
malurus fulgens, 467. 

Giinther, Dr. A., on a gigantic spe- 
cies of Batrachus, 131; on two 
new species of Fishes, 444. 

Gulf-stream, on the fauna of the, at 
great depths, 87, 92. 

Hadrosaurus, note on, 171. 

Halichondria, new species of, 298. 

Halteria pulex, observations on, 259. 

Harvey, Dr., on sea-pools in the 
Friendly Islands, 323; on the 
land-leeches of Ceylon, 324; on 
the loaf-starfish, 324. 

Hatteria, on the genus, 167. 

Hectus, characters of the genus, 289. 

Hela, description of the genus, 412. 

Helzeus, new species of, 286. 

Heliconius, new species of, 17. 

Helleria, note on the genus, 170. 

Heynemann, Dr., on the teeth of 
Streptaxis, Chilina, &c., 243. 

Hippopotamus, on a new fossil spe- 
cies of, 397. 

Holl, Dr. H. B., on the paleeozoic bi- 
valved Entomostraca, 211. 

Horse, on a new and diminutive 
species of fossil, 95. 


INDEX. 


Houghton, Rey. W., on the rabbit as 
known to the ancients, 179. 

Hudson, Dr. C. T., on Rhinops vitrea, 
27. 

Hyalonema, on the habits of, 172, 
192. 

Hydrocena tersa and milium, notes 
on, 177. 

Hymeea, description of the new ge- 
nus, 39. 

Hyperia, new species of, 328. 

Hyrax, new species of, 242. 

Ichnopus, new species of, 355. 

Idiomorphus, new species of, 19. 

Iduna, description of the genus, 404. 

Infusoria, on the filigerous green, of 
Bombay, 249. 

Iphimedia, on the genus, 409. 

Isthmia, on the structure of the 
frustule of, 6. 

Jones, Prof. T. R., on the palzeozoic 
bivalved Entomostraca, 211. 

Keratoisis, description of the new 
genus, 23. 

Kirkbya, new species of, 224. 

Knoch, M., on the development of 
Bothriocephalus latus, 243. 

Kiinckel, J.,on the organization and 
development of Volucella, 165. 

Land-leeches of Ceylon, on the, 324. 

Lea, T., on the visual organs of the 
Unios, 466. 

Lecanora, new British species of, 265. 

Lecidea, new British species of, 265. 

Leighton’s, Rev. W. A., Notule Li- 
chenologicze, 102, 264, 351, 420. 

Lepidostrobi, on the, 74. 

Lepispilus, new species of, 290. 

Leptocheirus, on the genus, 411. 

Lepus cuniculus as known to the 
ancients, on, 179. 

Lernzea, on the male and female of, 
before the so-called retrograde 
metamorphosis, 154. 

Lestrigonus, on some species of, 329. 

Leucothoé, on the genus, 402. 

Libellula, new species of, 272. 

Lichens, on the change of the go- 
nidia of, into zoospores, 102; on 
new British, 264; on the cephalo- 
dia of, 351. 

Licinoma, characters of, 140. 

Limnicythere, new species of, 369. 

Loftusia, description of the new ge- 
nus, 463. 

Lovén, Prof., on the mode of growth 
of Hyalonema, 192. 


INDEX. 


Loxoconcha, new species of, 48, 
Lynceus, on the genus, 13. 
Lyssomanes, new species of, 65. 
Macdonald, Dr. J. D., on the struc- 
ture of the Diatomaceous frustule 
1; on the homologies of the den- 
tal plates and teeth of the Pro- 
boscidiferous Gastropoda, 113. 

Mammals, on the geographical dis- 
tribution of, 445. 

Marsh, Prof. O. C., on a new and 
diminutive species of fossil horse, 
95; on some new Reptilian re- 
mains from the Cretaceous beds 
of Brazil, 442. 

Melytra, description of the new ge- 
nus, 34, 

Meneristes, characters of the new 
genus, 150. 

Mertensites, description of the new 
subgenus, 11. 

Metzger, Dr. A., on the male and 
female of the genus Lerneea, 154. 

Miers, J., on the Ehretiacez, 106, 
199, 3800; on the comparative car- 
pical structure of the Khretiaces 
and Cordiacez, 383. 

Milne-Edwards, A., on the mole- 
rats, 157; on the zoological dis- 
coveries recently made in Mada- 
gascar, 596, 

Mithippia, characters of, 293. 

Mobius, Dr., on the siliceous spicules 
of Solanderia, 248. 

Morch, Dr. O. A. L., on burrowing 
Annelids, 87. 

Mole-crickets, on the, 162. 

Mole-rats, on the group of the, 157. 

Moore, T. J., on Euplectella asper- 
gillum, 196. 

Moorea, new species of, 226. 

Morunga proboscidea, note on, 400. 

Natural Selection, observations on, 
163. 

Naultinus, new species of, 245. 

Norman, Rey. A. M., on the genus 
Helleria, 170; on Hebridean 
Sponges and on a new Desmaci- 
don, 296 ; on a new genus of ses- 
sile-eyed Crustacea, 359. 

Norops, on the characters and syno- 
nymy of, 183. 

Notule Lichenologice, 102, 264, 
B51, 420. 

Nudibranchs in fresh water, 247. 

Nylander, Dr., on new British Li- 
chens, 264; on the cephalodia of 
lichens, 351. 


471 


Cictosis, characters of the new ge- 
nus, 149. 

(Edicerus, on the species of, 338. 

Omolipus, new species of, 142. 

Opegrapha, new species of, 269. 

Ophianoplus annulosus, occurrence 
of, in Britain, 355. 

Opigenia, characters of the new ge- 
nus, 288. 

Orcopagia, description of, 30. 

O’Shaughnessy, A. W. E., on the 
characters and synonymy of No- 
rops, 183. 

Ostracoda from the Scheldt and Gre- 
cian archipelago, on, 45 ; new, 364. 

Othelosoma, description of the new 
genus, 241], 

Pagenstecher, A., on the develop- 
ment of the Siphonophora, 467, 
Parkeria, description of the new ge- 

nus, 460. 

Pascoe, F. P., on new genera and 
species of Tenebrionids, 29, 132, 
277, 344. 

Perosuchus, new species of, 171. 

Peters, Dr., on the Bats of Sarawak, 
246, 

Phoxus, on the genus, 338. 

Physalia, observations on, and cer- 
tain Scombroid fish frequently 
associated with it, &. 

Plateau, F., on the freshwater Crus- 
tacea of Belgium, 12. 

Platydema, new species of, 280. 

Podoceropsis, description of, 410. 

Polycope, new species of, 372. 

Pomel, A., on the miocene Alcyo- 
naria of Algeria, 398. 

Pontocypris, new species of, 47. 

Pontoporeia, new species of, 337. 

Pourtales, L. F. de, on the fauna of 
the Gulf-stream, 87, 92. 

Primitia, new species of, 219. 

Promethis, characters of the new 
genus, 148. 

Pterodactyles, on the English, 465. 

Pterohelzus, new species of, 283. 

Pyrenopsis, new species of, 264. 

Raynerella, description of the new 
genus, 22. 

Realia, on the lingual ribbon of, 340, 

Reptilian remains fromthe Northum- 
berland Coal-measures, 419; from 
the Cretaceous beds of Brazil, 442, 

Rhinaster keitloa, on, 244. 

Rhinops, new species of, 27. 

Rhizocrinus lofotensis, on, 171, 245. 

Rhyncocephalus, on the genus, 167. 


472 


Rimularia, new species of, 269. 

Robertson, D., on dredging in the 
west of Ireland, 353. 

Romalosoma, new species of, 20. 

Rotifer, on a new British, 27. 

Royal Society, proceedings of the,460. 

Sacculinse, on the development of 
the ovarian egg of the, 321. 

Salticus, new species of, 66. 

Saragus, new species of, 287. 

Sars, Dr. M., on living Crinoids of the 
North Sea, 171; on the distribu- 
tion of animal life in the depths of 
the sea, 423, 

Sars, G. O., on the Finner Whale, 164. 

Sclerochilus, new species of, 372. 

Scudder, S. H., on the mole-crickets, 
162. 

Seeley, H., on the English Ptero- 
dactyles, 465. 

Seirotrana, new species of, 43. 

Selys-Longchamps, Baron E. de, on 
the Dragonflies of the Seychelles, 
270. 

Shells, on Lamarck’s collection of, 
319, 396. 

Siphonophora, on the development 
of the, 467. 

Smith, F., on wasps and their habits, 
389. 

Solanderia, on the spicules of, 248. 

Sphenodon, on the genus, 167. 

Sponges, descriptions of new, 15; 
on the vitality of, 172; on Hebri- 
dean, 296 ; on the calcareous, 466. 

Steenstrup, Prof. J., on the Icelandic 
terrestrial mammalian fauna, 445. 

Stenothoé, new species of, 403. 

Stephanopis, characters of the new 
genus, 60. 

Storena, new species of, 53. 

Streptaxis, on the lingual dentition 
of, 245. 

Tanylypa, characters of the new ge- 
nus, 152 

Telesco, new species of, 21. 

Tenebrionidxe, new genera and spe- 
cies of, 29, 132, 277, 344. 

Tethya, new species of, 15. 

Tethya lyncurium, on the vitality 
of, 172. 

Thalassicollide, on the, 97. 


INDEX. 


Thlipsura, description of the new 
genus, 213. 

Thoracosaurus, new species of, 442, 

Trichocnemis, new species of, 275. 

Triplosporites, new species of, 78. 

Trischizostoma Raschii, observations 
on, 329. 

Trocheta subviridis, on the redis- 
covery of, 396. 

Tubipora musica, on the animal of, 
377. 

Tyndarisus, characters of the new 
genus, 294. 

Typhobia, characters of the new ge- 
nus, 279. 

Ulodica, description of the new ge- 
nus, dl. 

Unios, on the sensitiveness of the, to 
light, 399, 466. 

Upeneoides, new species of, 445, 

Urothoé, on the genus, 335. 

Uvella bodo, observations on, 250. 

Vaillant, L., on the vitality of Te- 
thya lyncurium, 172. 

Veneridée, on the Japanese, 229. 

Verrill, Prof., on the genera of Gor- 
goniadee, 319, 

Vesperus, new species of, 246, 

Volucella, on the organization and 
development of, 165. 

Volvocina, on the, 254. 

Wallich, Dr., on Physalia and cer- 
tain Scombroid fish frequently as- 
sociated with it, 8; on deep-sea 
dredging, 50, 168; on the Thalas- 
sicollidee, 97. 

Wanklyn, A., on some new species 
of fossil ferns, 10. 

Ward, 8., on Batrachus gigas, 352. 

Wasps and their habits, on, 389. 

Whale, on the Finner, of the North 
Sea, 164; on the Scrag, of Dud- 
ley, 164, 

White, C. A., on the sensitiveness of 
Unios to light, 399. 

Wright, Dr. E. P., on anew genus of 
Gorgonide, 23; on the Dragon- 
flies of the Seychelles, 270; on the 
animal of the organ-pipe Coral,377. 

Zoospores, on the change of the go- 
nidia of lichens into, 102. 

Zygonyx, new species of, 273. 


END OFsTHE THIRD VOLUME. 


PRINTED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS, 
RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET. 


Ann.& Mag Nat [est.8. FVOLGLLL. 


cr re 


aba 


8 7 eee ‘i 
ld. sen 
sips) 


di 
it 


on ed . 


[ete here re eee 


ST 
ND 
WALA 


SiN 4 


° “ - GJSarman Sc. 


3. PULL 


ol 


t. Hist. SAV 


a 


Ann. &a ag. 


) 


I 
Lill 


al 


yin 


DS 


T7Lt 


“Pp yourpo —prourporny (T° 


——— es SS 


igen Galo Gala aa eae 


SS 


soymsn.t] § |z|elvle[+(s[rle| 


Ne 


ze |e lel els |e lefel e[elelele|ele] 


i 


eleforele le ete 


YUDISIATP BS JO 
SAS adi) YONOLY) PIO. 
argsn.d NOUS 0 Jo A10)SYT 


Wd PINGS IE FONT PONY up 


** 


* 


ide” 


WV dept fle Ae Te 
7 


Ann.& Mag NutllitS.4Vol.3 AAT 


GIAPIMAN SC. 


he 


were 
miley 


é 
nga yt 


‘ 
, Y* 
* ine 
ar { 5 
. 4 
iy 1 ie 
we a 


Ann. &Mag MatHistS. 4 Vol 3P1.V. 


3D 


SAS" 


y oo 
SPY, ae 


OP Cambridge del. CJarman se. 


_ Ann. & Mag Natlhst.$.F Vol3L VW. 


ae 
GSBTMAN SC. 


3 PUWEE 


( 


g. Nat. Hist. 5.4.\ 


Ann. & Ma 


3 


oi 


TA Tr 
WW WEST 


GS. Brady ae 


Cece 


Jn, dMag Nat. Hist,S4.Vot3PUVUL 


GS.Brody ded.et. bith.” 


W West ump 


Ann.&Mag. Nat Ast. S34. Vol. 3. PUlX 


A G Butler del et itz 


Nov 186% 


; 
) YW West mmm 
7. Heliconius Zelinde, Butler 


4 Idiomorphius aurveht, Butler 
tas - pruomadaris 


5, Diadema. octocula 
3: PP Z0beide 


6, Romaleosoma Crockeri 


1863 


I r ~ > 
obinson Del et Sc? 


Mat ; 


) 
ena Se 
ay: fe 


Le sie a 
za ’ 


Ann.d-Mag Nat Hist. 84 Vol 3 PUXIL. 


Frobosadutera’ Orthodonta. 


_ Tnanate Serves. 


J. Basire lith. 


Ann.& Mag. Nat Htst.S. 4. Vol. 3. PL XIV. 


G.West del elth ~ Sl ox “BF, i mostra W. West tri; 


Ann & Maq. Nat. Hist. S. 4. Vol. 3. PL XV. 


Suurian. Entomeostraca W West ime 


wh 


Vag NaLFist..S'F VoL 8 FLXVI 


Antec: 


LGeortssa sartidin. 


2-Acteula (Acmella) lersa . 


SC 


GJarmarn 


Ann &Mag. Nat. Hist. 8.4 Vol.3. Pl XVI 


J Basire se. 


G.$.Brady del etlith. 


Ann. & Mag. Nat Hist 5.4. Vol.3. PUXVII 


W.West ump. 


Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. S.4. Vol. 3. PU.XIXx 


G.S. Brady del et lith. ; W West tmp 


Ann. & Mag. Nat.Hist.S.4.Vol.3. PUXX 


G.S. Brady del.et Lith. ° W. West unp 


Ann.& Mag. Nat. Hist. 5. 4 Vol.3.Pv. XX1 


re lial 
=F 


— 


ee 
wnt a 
ee 5 ws 
ae 


” — 
ie : 
rrr SEO 
en a nk cel al I ‘ 
= awit Ps , 
i " ~ A 
- ere As 


GS Brady del et ith 


W. West imp 


Ann. & Mag Nat Hist. 5.4 Vol.3. PU XXII 


W West ump 


GS. Brady del et tith. 


« 
2 
oa, 
= a 


Ann.& Mag. Nat. Hist.S.4 Vol. 3.PL XXII 


G H Ford lth. W. West imy 


Jubipora musica. 


oe 
> 


i io ae r, 


7 it ¥ rs 


ae 


heal , 
Peace? 
i] 
q 
t 


\Y 


8 


GH The Annals & magazine of 
1 natural history 
hé 


ser.d4 * 
v.3 


Biological 
& Medical 
Serials 


PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE 
CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET 


UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY 


STORAGE 


a gaes gry siecnnre ee 


: inapeatmabrinunbamd teetedes deen adinien me 
Sein benipaih deaetaAade adeiipen uth Aa-aaeeandbeonee 
None et iak wale atm 
Ati afar eg Manheim batt